《The Demon and The Angel (Complete)》


 Chapter 1 Exile at Birth

    In the world of Aurora, three separate planes of existence make up this world, each overlapping but never touching. There is the Mortal World where most humanoid beings and those categorized as monsters live. This world is usually at peace, but wars happen every so often between monster and humanoids.


    The next world is known as the upper world or to the humanoid population, Heaven. Here mystical beings that have transcended the boundaries of the mortal world live.


    One the other side, there is the underworld. As you might have guessed this place is home to demons and devils of all kinds, most are non-sentient.


    The upper and under worlds each have a single ruler of the whole realm. For the upper it is the highest ranked god, Thaddeus the God of Conquest and War. Unlike his title suggests, he isn''t hot blooded or arrogant. He is a cold and extremely smart man who has held the positions of highest god for 2000 years.


    In the underworld, the leader is the Demon Lord Lucifer.


    He is not like the fantasies humans have. He holds no interest in invading the Mortal world. Those stories appeared because of the powerful exiled demons that are thrown out of the underworld.


    In the three realms there exist only 2 exits in each greater realm into the Mortal World. These are the last of their kind and are only used to exile a demon or godly being to the world.


    Our story starts in the underworld.


    Every 20 years the demons enter a state of heat and mate, they can mate without this but it will still happen every 20 years for all demons and while in this state of heat there is a more successful chance to bear a child than normal. At the moment this has passed and the wife of the current demon lord is about to give birth.


    There is great anticipation because those born on this year are known to be some of the strongest. The Demon lord is waiting with his 5 other children.


    They talk little since they are anxious to see. After many hour the child is finally born. The witch that birthed the child appears covered in sweat and with a worried face.


    Lucifer: What is with that look?!


    Witch: You should see it yourself my lord.


    She gestures in and moves out of the way for the large royal demon. He rushes in and finds his wife, a beautiful woman with pale skin and long flowing black hair.


    Lucifer: Where is the child, Lia.


    She looks next to her at a small bundle.


    Lia: He is there.


    Lucifer looked towards the bundle he noticed it was small, very small even for a baby. His first son had been a healthy royal demon that was born larger than the demon lords hand when he took his demon form. The demon lord being a staggering 3 meters tall with pale red, skin ripped muscles and large demon horns which held his vast storage of mana inside. This baby, on the other hand, was as small as his hand in his human form.


    As he picked it up he opened the bundle. What he saw made his heart sink. In the bundle was a very tiny baby with skinny limbs with deep red skin, a short tail and tiny horns. It was the lowest demon in the whole underworld, an imp.


    Lucifer: What is the meaning of this, why was a low tier demon born.


    Lia: I don¡¯t know but I feel magic coming from him.


    Lucifer: I do as well but it isn¡¯t his own. Markel!!


    The witch suddenly appeared through the door.


    Markel: Yes my lord?


    Lucifer: Bring a lich and a status orb here we need to check this child.


    Markel: I will fetch them my lord.


    The old witch bowed deeply and scurried off.


    Half an hour later the door opened again. Markel appeared holding a large clear orb and behind her an old walking skeleton in black robes holding a large staff with a black gem at its tip came in as well.


    Markel: As you have asked my lord here is the status orb and general Vil''cri.


    Lucifer: Good, you are dismissed.


    The witch bows once more and leaves. Once gone the demon lords eyes moved from his child to the lich.


    Lucifer: Vil''cri I want to see if there are any curses on this child.


    Vil''cri: As you wish my lord.


    The Lich moved to the sleeping baby and placed his hand on it which soon started glowing red. For a long five minutes he continued which chanting something in a strange language. When he stopped, the flames in his eyes grew bright.


    Vil''cri: I can¡¯t believe it!


    Lia: What is it general?


    Vil''cri: He was cursed yes. From the moment he began growing in the queen he had a curse from the God of Evolution placed on him. It turned him back to an imp as your ancestors once were my lord. No I am wrong he is worse than an imp it¡¯s a lesser imp.


    Lucifer: A lesser imp how is such a thing possible!?


    Vil''cri: It is possible my lord. A lesser being is only born from mating. For an imp that holds royal blood he is as smart as a higher demon but weaker than a human child. They also appear within the spawning pools but they soon grow into normal imps before they rise out of it.


    Lucifer: You''re joking with me Vil''crI. he is below an imp!


    Vir''cri: Unfortunately so my lord but that can change fast when he ranks up. As an imp he much potential and having royal blood which hasn''t evolved in generations he can grow quite powerful but he will be weak in comparison to his brothers for a long time.


    Lucifer: I never lived as an imp; I was born a higher demon and became a royal after years of training. How does an imp grow?


    Vir''cri: By hunting like any other.


    Lucifer grinded his teeth together as he stared with rage at the baby the he grabbed the status orb and walked over.


    Lucifer: Show me his status.


    The lich bowed and took the orb before holding it over the child. He began chanting a bit again and soon the orb began glowing before it subside and over it a screen appeared


    Status Window


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td width="25%">Name:</td>


    <td width="25%">???</td>


    <td width="25%">Level:</td>


    <td width="25%">1</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td width="25%">Fame:</td>


    <td width="25%">100</td>


    <td width="25%">Infame:</td>


    <td width="25%">0</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td width="25%">Health:</td>


    <td width="25%">420</td>


    <td width="25%">Stamina:</td>


    <td width="25%">40/40</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td width="25%">Rank:</td>


    <td width="25%">Lower Demon</td>


    <td width="25%">Race:</td>


    <td width="25%">Lesser Imp</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td width="25%">Strength:</td>


    <td width="25%">1</td>


    <td width="25%">Vitality:</td>


    <td width="25%">5</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td width="25%">Dexterity:</td>


    <td width="25%">1</td>


    <td width="25%">Agility:</td>


    <td width="25%">1</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td width="25%">Intelligence:</td>


    <td width="25%">150</td>


    <td width="25%">Charisma:</td>


    <td width="25%">0</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td width="25%">Leadership:</td>


    <td width="25%">0</td>


    <td width="25%">Luck:</td>


    <td width="25%">10</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="4">Affinity</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Fire</td>


    <td width="25%">25%</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Water</td>


    <td width="25%">5%</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Earth</td>


    <td width="25%">0%</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Air</td>


    <td width="25%">0%</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Light</td>


    <td width="25%">-20%</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Darkness</td>


    <td width="25%">10%</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Royal demon


    Being born the son of the Demon lord you are highly intelligent no matter what form you are in. You can learn skills, magic or techniques with much greater easy then others as long as you have a proper teacher.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="4">Traits</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Curse of the god of Evolution


    A curse which returns a newborn to the weakest possible form for his race before turning into a non sentient monster or demon. This curse leaves abilities that are inherited but they remain sealed until awoken.</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Lesser imp fire


    A weaker version of the imp fire this is a natural ability all imps and their descendants know or have an ability that derives from it.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="4">Skills</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Lucifer: This is pathetic. If this thing is discovered the others it would cause a rift in the order and others might try their luck at my position thinking I can¡¯t even give make a proper prince. He will be exiled immediately before others find out.


    Lia: Where in the human world will he be sent?


    Lucifer: It will be random as it has always been. Vil''crI I trust you to gather only trustworthy lich and mages to perform the exile ceremony.


    The lich bows and walks off taking the baby.


    Later that same day deep in the dungeon under the demon lord¡¯s castle the ceremony was held. 12 of the best Lich or Dark mages were brought and the humongous magic circle was activated using mana from the demon lord himself.


    The baby was placed at the center with no cloths or even rags to keep it warm. Soon the circle started glowing and rising. It was a large circle about 15 meter diameter with 12 circles on the outer layer for the mages and 6 inner magic circles which rotated within the great one. As the ceremony reached its peak a river of light floored upwards. The baby soon began to float and finally turned into light as he was teleported forever leaving the underworld.


    In the great capital city Hanosa of the Relona Kingdom. The great Cathedral of the Goddess of light was about to witness a great event. From the normal busy streets of the city, great numbers of native people, as well as those known as foreigners, people who appear and disappear like ghosts, were walking around when it happened.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Over the cathedral two great magic circles appeared. Magic circles are considered ancient lost magic so seeing some are considered rare.


    The one above was a light blue warm color while the one below was a dark red which caused fear.


    Inside the Cathedral the pope himself was praying to his goddess when a voice appeared in his head.


    Valeria: My young pope it¡¯s urgent that you move at once, call all your bishops and clear all priests, priestesses and foreigners from the cathedral.


    Pope: My goddess what is happening?!


    Valeria: I will tell you later, but now you just need to know this, the god of evolution has cursed a newborn demon and a god. Both are in their weakest forms possible and they are being teleported inside the cathedral at the moment. You need to pick them up while preventing any foreigners from seeing them.


    Pope: I understand my goddess I will go at once.


    What looked like a frail old man praying at the altar in his bed chamber stood with great vigor and ran out of his room with even great speed not matching his age.


    As the pope entered the main area of the cathedral where the sermons happen two series of magic circles appear at the front. The people in the room are mesmerized but the pope doesn''t let that continue.


    Pope: Everyone is to leave RIGHT NOW!


    His loud voice startled everyone but what followed made everyone that saw the frail old man know exactly why he was the pope. Exerting killing intent that seemed to cause the area around him to blur, the mana of the old man spread all over the room and caused everyone but the priests and paladins to flee. The men were in shock, the normally calm pope who has only ever exerted his pressure when he fought high leveled demons did the same to normal people.


    Pope: All foreigners are to leave this moment. Even if you''re affiliated with the church of light, only the bishops are to remain and only non-foreigner ones at that. Knights please lead them out also keep the foreigners outside from coming in. If they try to force their way in tell them they will be considered enemies of the church.


    Not wanting to upset the pope, who seemed to be stressed, they quickly cleared the place of lower priests and foreigners leaving only 5 other men besides the pope.


    Bishop: Your grace what is going on?!


    Pope: I don¡¯t know, all I know is our goddess wishes for us to hide whatever appears from these teleportation spells.


    The five men gaze intensely as the group of magic circles starts lighting up. Suddenly two small flashes of light happen the circle, one from each. In between each circle were two tiny babies. The one on the left was a tiny red skinned demon baby while on the right was a black haired and black winged angel.


    They both slowly floated down and rested on the altar one next to the other.


    Pope: T-these are children.


    Bishop 2: No wonder our goddess wished for us to care for them.


    Bishop 3: And what about the demon child? Wouldn''t we normally hunt and kill demons?


    Pope: We only hunt the demons that cause trouble. You would be surprised to know that there exist demon cities in this world.


    Hearing something from the pope himself and yet no order to destroy the cities left all bishops flabbergasted.


    Pope: I will tell you this. Not all demons are evil. There are many who are exiled from the underworld because of they were betrayed or they found out something they shouldn''t have. These are peace full demons which I send a special unit to find and rescue these demons. The ones we hunt are ones who try their luck at killing the demon lord in the underworld and are exiled to ours.


    Bishop 1: Why don¡¯t they kill them there.


    Pope: Because exile is worse than death. You are placed in a world not your own and are forced to adapt. Those who become or remain peaceful will find peace here as well but not aggressive ones. Anyway we shall continue later. Our goddess will explain what is to happen to these two and not a single soul besides the six of us and our goddess is to know what they are and if they are alive.


    The five bow deeply at the pressure infused order given by the pope. The pope soon leaves with the two children while the bishops remain to confront the priests and foreigners.


    When they leave the cathedral they''re bombarded with questions from the foreigners. All they say is that by order of or goddess we cannot speak of this. Those who try to bribe or sneak in to find out what happened will be considered enemies of the church.


    This clears everyone our quick for they fear having the wrath of one of the great churches after them. Though the news of the event spread like wildfires few people actually went after to know what it was. Specifically people with high fame or high familiarity with the church but they were all bluntly turned down.


    In the farthest room in the back on the top floor of the five floor cathedral the pope and the five bishops were gathered with the two young babies in small bundles laying on the lap of the pope and the first bishop.


    As the waited the room started to fill with light even though it had become night a while ago. As the room grew bright as day the six humans felt the presence of a greater being. And out of nowhere a young beautiful woman appeared. She had long blond hair, stood almost two meters tall with bright silver eyes and wearing a long night blue dress.


    The six men instantly know who it was and all them stood and deeply bowed.


    Pope: It is an honor to meet our great goddess in person.


    Valeria: Please stand Michel you need not bow so deeply. You might drop the young child in your arms.


    Michel: Yes you¡¯re right. Please my goddess sit.


    She smiled and took his offer and sat on one of the open chair and with a nod the others also sat.


    Valeria: Ok I think I should explain what happened.


    All the men had a wary look on their faces which showed their fear of the situation.


    Valeria: Don''t worry it will not cause some apocalypse or anything. What happened is that the God of Evolution woke up from his slumber. The first moments when he wakes up he instinctively curses a few unborn children. This caused them to return to their base form after becoming a sentient being; a few beings in this world were affected as well. For the demon, he is the son of the underworlds Demon lord whose family originated from imps. At the moment he is a lesser imp but thanks to his royal blood he still possesses intelligence equal to that of a newborn high tier demon. As for that young Angel she is the daughter of the strongest greater god Thadeus the God of Conquest and War. Her family originated from fallen angels who were able to regain their place in the upper world after becoming powerful enough to kill another god and take its divinity.


    The information of the lineage of the two babies clearly leaves every one of them in shock.


    Valeria: At this moment that little fallen angel is at her weakest because angels are another form of Demi-God. They need a patron god to give a bit of power to them but she will have to grow her own power. As for the young imp he will need to take the path of evolution or rank up to gain the power he truly deserves as a demon prince.


    Michel: Um my goddess I know this might be rude but how can we help the children are of divine nature being from the greater worlds.


    She smiled when he considered both world¡¯s greater worlds and even the young imp as divinity; it clearly showed the popes wisdom about the worlds.


    Valeria: Both of them need training in magic, in combat and in life. I will cast a spell on them which will hide their appearance and make them look like regular kids. Once they are old enough introduce them as orphans that the church chooses to train.


    The men smiled, it was well known that their church took many kids off the streets and trained and taught them to serve the goddess to their best. If they did these them it wouldn''t be strange to see the new children.


    Valeria: Be warned though, only people I see fit are allowed to know about them. I will tell you, Michel who they are so they can later be friends and companions of the children after they go adventure and train more. I also want them to be in the church''s subjection missions for all rogue demons and angels. If they eat a being from a similar world or the opposite world it greatly improves them.


    Michel: We will do that but only after we are sure they won¡¯t die. Also don¡¯t imps grow fast as a survive method.


    Valeria: Only imps born the normal way through the spawn pools. This one was born from a real mother and also the curse makes his and the young angle grows at a humans speed if they don¡¯t rank up. I suspect he will only be a lesser imp for a few months until he grows to about the size of a 1 year old human child. The same for the lesser fallen angel. I guess that is all then.


    Bishop 1: Wait well about their names and your blessing.


    Valeria: Yes I almost forgot...


    She tilted her head while thinking then smiled after a bit before picking up the imp baby.


    Valeria: This one will be known as Baal.


    She then kisses his forehead. In front of everyone the red skinned baby turned into a peach pink, his small tail and the small horns vanished as well and finally a bit of hair appeared on his head. Valeria returned Baal to Michel and picked up the little angel.


    Valeria: And this little one will be Lilian


    Like Baal she kissed her forehead but the change was less. For her the small black wings got smaller until they didn''t exist anymore leaving a small human girl.


    Valeria: I used a god level light illusion spell on them. Even if a god sees or feels something strange from them they will think they are just unique humans. Hmm as for someone to raise them, the high priestess candidate Stephanie she is quite a trustworthy young girl that cares for her family. She would make a good caretaker.


    Michel: Is it alright, she is a candidate for high priestess if she takes care of these two she won''t have much time for her normal work.


    Valeria: Relieve her of some of her work. I can trust her with them so give her the early morning and night. This will give her time to also teach basics to them before they are brought to the church. She can be trusted with the secret as well.


    With a wary smile Michel bowed which made the goddess smile. She took a glance at the young angel and devil and her body started to turn into light before it was gone. Soon the bright light also dimmed into the night. There was a smile on pope and all the bishops¡¯ faces when they looked at the little babies.


    Michel: Call Stephanie and tell her what she needs also relieve her of a few of her jobs so she can care for them in the early morning, noon and at night. If she needs a bit of help ask another priestess but they will stay in the dark.


    The five Bishops bowed and walked off leaving the babies in the room with the pope who picked them both up smiling.


    Michel: Baal and Lilian. Even if there is no catastrophe I''m sure you two will change the world.

 Chapter 2 Growing up with my Pets

    Stephanie POV


    I was called by the pope and bishops the day after the strange event with the magic circles happened. What if found were 5 of the 12 bishops and the pope sitting around a large table and in the lap of the pope were two babies. The pope stood up with a smile when he saw it was me entering the room.


    Michel: Good you have come.


    Stephanie: Yes your grace you have called is there something you wish of me?


    Michel: Yes you remember the event yesterday?


    Stephanie: Yes.


    Michel: Well it¡¯s about that, just a warning what I am telling you does not leave this room. Our great goddess herself told us you are trustworthy enough to do this job so don¡¯t disappoint us.


    I was shocked to hear what he said. For the goddess to personally pick me for a job is a great honor. The pope then begins telling me about what happened and I could only stand there with my eyes wide and my mouth gaping open.


    Michel: Knowing all this the goddess wishes for you to take care of these two young children.


    Stephanie: Um if it¡¯s not too rude to ask but don''t we hunt demons?


    Michel: Yes but we hunt evil demons, not all beings of the underworld are evil, they just live in an aggressive world. There are many who are passive and some live in our world peacefully. Fairies for one are a race from the demon world who willingly asked the demon lord to be come to our world.


    I couldn''t believe what I heard. Fairies are magical beings quite in tune with nature and are very friendly but not to those who attack them. To find out they are beings from the demon world is like a blow to so much I know about the races of the world.


    Michel: I can see you wavering by finding out that fact. From now on you will be under my personal tutelage so you will find out about many of the races from both the greater worlds


    Stephanie: Um greater worlds your grace. How can you call the demon world a greater world?


    Michel: It is a greater world, it is home to much greater beings then our own that it can¡¯t even compare. Also please use the terms upper and under world when in our presence. We see those worlds as different from our own but not a place of evil or good each are like our own but ruled differently.


    Stephanie: Yes your grace.


    Michel: Good now before you begin your schedule will change and you will be relieved of a few jobs you do to take care of these two. Please kneel on the altar behind me the goddess has a blessing for those she trusts. It will show you the true forms of any being in disguise by magic of any form this is to protect you and these two.


    I do as he orders and kneel before the altar. As I enter the pose for prayer the room lights up and I feel it enter my own body. Soon the light fads.


    Michel: good you have her blessing. now you may take them also please teach them basic meditation techniques to control their mana. Though they are beings that should grow at a quick pace that has been slowed down because of a curse and they will grow like a human child. I expect you to treat them in the same manner you would treat your family.


    Stephanie: yes your grace I shall start.


    He nods and smiles as I pick up the two babies and leave.


    Baal POV


    I¡¯ve been living with my nice mom and a sister for a year now. She is really beautiful with her long straight dark blue hair which she hides under some cloth. She says it¡¯s part of being a priestess we need to be modest.


    Anyway about two months ago after I was able to start walking a strange screen appeared in front of me. I couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    You have gained enough strength to rank up. You are now an imp.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    The next morning I felt really strong, I could run like other bigger kids. Lilian also had the same thing happen to her. With a year old we could play like any kids a little older than us. After that day mom has been teaching us magic or at least how to meditate to gather mana and to help us control magic. Though we are still too young to go with her to the church we live close to the edge of town so we play a lot in the plains outside.


    There are only bunnies and fox outside but for some reason there are tons of poor looking people who attack them like crazy. Once a bunny ran towards us he hid behind us and one of those people came up to us. They had a rusty knife that barely could be called a weapon.


    Player: Look here the rabbit is hiding behind an NPC. First time I¡¯ve seen that


    Player 2: Who cares hey brats give is the rodent.


    We looked at each other than at the sacred bleeding rabbit behind us. It was a newborn like us still really young and already being hunted. Lilian picked up the rabbit carefully and suddenly ran from them while I stayed behind.


    Player: These brats hey get bac...urg.


    I caught him off guard with a small kids punch between his legs. The man toppled to the ground and I ran after distracting the others. I was surprised by how weak the guy was I was one years old and I could make an old man like that fall to the ground.


    When I told mom that day she fell to the ground laughing. She then explained to us who those people were. They were called foreigners by the natives of our world. It¡¯s said that they are beings that come from a different world and search for adventure. After explaining that she noticed the small rabbit in Lilian''s arms which was bleeding. It was the first time I saw mom using magic and I was mesmerized by it. The same for Lilian. Mom said it was a healing spell and that all the priests, priestess and paladins know how to do a basic spell like this. She also let us keep the little rabbit, she told us that if we raised it just right it could grow into a powerful monster. She said we each could raise one so we ran back the plains and found another little rabbit that liked me and took it in.


    When we were one and a half years we could already use magic but we kept it hidden from mom. I was really good with fire magic and could make a fireball appear when I wanted. The fire color was a deep red color much different from the light red or orange like I have seen from mages. Lilian can use light and water magic really well. She already figured out how to do the healing spell mom uses and can use the water to make a wall. We are still weak but not our pet rabbits. We have been hunting to help mom get money since she is only paid a bit for her work at the church.


    A week ago, we woke up to them almost double their size. Before they didn''t pass half way up our leg but now they are at our knees and a small horn grew out on their head and they gained sharp claws.


    The first day we went to hunt for rabbits those foreigner people looked at our rabbits and smiled before coming our way with knives drawn. Lilian and I were scared but not our rabbits they stood in front of us and protected us. 10 foreigners attacked us but they all died by our pets though they were badly hurt. Lilian was crying when she saw them but with a hit on the head from me to stop crying she remembered she had healing magic so the wounds closed soon.


    That night was the first time we were ever scared of mom. When we told her what happen the air around us felt like it got cold. Her hair started to float upwards while her body started to glow a bit though she calmed down when she saw us four cowering in the corner.


    Stephanie: I¡¯m sorry about that I forgot where I was. I just got angry anyway Plum and Rook good job please take care of both of them.


    She pat the head of the two rabbits he enjoyed the attention.


    Stephanie: well anyway since you two have gotten in so much trouble I guess I shouldn¡¯t wait so long to teach you about it them.


    Lilian: Teach what.


    Her eyes were sparkling as was my own.


    Stephanie: it¡¯s about what we call status, it¡¯s a special ability all creatures have to see their own power put in a number. All you need to say is ¡°Status Window¡± That goes for skills as well. The skill window tells you what spells or skills you know as well as traits you were born with.


    I open both instantly as Lilian does as well.


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''4''>Status Window</td><tr><td width="25%">Name:</td><td width="25%">Baal</td><td width="25%">Level:</td><td width="25%">3</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fame:</td><td width="25%">0</td><td width="25%">Infame:</td><td width="25%">0</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Health:</td><td width="25%">500</td><td width="25%">Stamina:</td><td width="25%">40/40</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Rank:</td><td width="25%">Lower Demon</td><td width="25%">Race:</td><td width="25%">Imp</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Strength:</td><td width="25%">15</td><td width="25%">Vitality:</td><td width="25%">12</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dexterity:</td><td width="25%">10</td><td width="25%">Agility:</td><td width="25%">7</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Intelligence:</td><td width="25%">180</td><td width="25%">Charisma:</td><td width="25%">10</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Leadership:</td><td width="25%">10</td><td width="25%">Luck:</td><td width="25%">10</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Affinity</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Fire</td><td width="25%">25%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Water</td><td width="25%">5%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Earth</td><td width="25%">0%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Air</td><td width="25%">0%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Light</td><td width="25%">-20%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Darkness</td><td width="25%">10%</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Traits</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Curse of the god of Evolution


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    A curse which returns a newborn to the weakest possible form for his race before turning into a non sentient monster or demon. This curse leaves abilities that are inherited but they remain sealed until awoken.</td></tr><td colspan=''2''>Royal demon


    Being born the son of the Demon lord you are highly intelligent no matter what form you are in. You can learn skills, magic or techniques with much greater easy then others as long as you have a proper teacher.</td></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Skills</td></tr><tr>tds]Imp fire (Basic 1)


    This is a natural ability all imps and their descendants know or have an ability that derives from it. Though it is a basic level of ability it can grow to great power[/tds]</tr><td width="25%">Taming


    Your affinity to nature allows you to tame young animals since they have great trust in you.</td></tbody></table>


    Baal: ??


    Lilian: ??


    Stephanie: Is something wrong?


    Baal: Um what¡¯s an Imp?


    Lilian: And a Fallen Angel?


    Mom was silent for a long moment.


    Stephanie: I¡¯ll tell you another time, just know this NEVER tell anyone what is the name on the race window ok.


    She made sure to have us promise so we just let it drop because mom is scary when she is angry.


    Stephanie: Well I guess that is done now then I need to go get permission for something from the pope. You two, no hunting today please stay home.


    We just nod and mom leaves. Since there is little to do at home we decide to play with our rabbits. I like how their horns grow just like a mystical unicorn mom read for us once. I think they might be able to do magic so I see but Rook just tilts his head.


    I kept wondering how to get it to work so with a bit of mana control I put my mana on my finger tip and touch the horn and let the mana run inside. The horn suddenly lights up and the groves in the horn turn red and some turn black. Suddenly a ball of black fire forms at the tip. I had let go of the horn after the fireball vanished but the horn still had red grove lines around it. We both look at each other than at the rabbit which is scratching its head before looking at us.


    Baal: Rook make a fireball appear.


    As ordered the horn glows a bit and a small fireball half the size of the first appears before vanishing again with the rabbit looking visibly tired.


    Lilian: We need to tell mom this, it¡¯s important.


    Baal: Ya but I think we should wait. I don¡¯t want to see mom angry again.


    She nods and we continue playing until mom returns.


    Stephanie: Have fun kids?


    Lilian/Baal: No.


    Baal: It was boring except for what happen to Rook.


    Stephanie: What happen?


    Lilian: Look at his horn Baal was messing around and put some of his mana into the horn, now rook can make fireballs like Baal.


    Mom¡¯s eyes instantly snapped towards the little horn rabbit. Like she said the horn was slightly red because of the magic.


    Stephanie: Why did you do that Baal?


    Baal: Well you read to us about unicorns once and how they were powerful magical beasts so I though our horn rabbits were the same but he didn¡¯t do magic so I was just curious.


    Stephanie: Well he can certainly use magic now. Please be careful when you order him to us it. He will need training now as well.


    Lilian: Can I put mana in my rabbit as well?


    Mom sighed when she saw the alligator tears forming in the little angels eyes. Though she knew they were fake tears it was still a powerful attack on her mind.


    With another sigh she nodded. Mom already knew we were using magic since a few months ago when she saw me training my little fire magic and Lilian her healing magic.


    Lilian gathered mana in her hand and touched Plum¡¯s horn. The horns groves turned blue and bright yellow. When she let go of the horn it suddenly covered itself in ice and became very sharp.


    Stephanie: Seems your water affinity is greater and she can use ice magic now. Now kids rabbit magic is a no go until both of you can defend yourselves. I don¡¯t want foreigners hunting your pets and you because they found rare rabbits. *sigh*¡±this will defiantly change the rabbits evolution paths greatly.


    Michel POV


    I stood there listening to Stephanie as she told me what the two children did to their horned rabbits. For a child 1 and a half years old to discover something like this is incredible. I guess considering who they were I can¡¯t say it¡¯s that surprising though I wonder how they will react when they rank up. Stephanie told me Baal¡¯s rabbit had a black and red horn so it must have darkness and fire affinity now. Since demon mana is now in its I''m sure it will become a demon horned rabbit or something. As for Plum, bright yellow and blue, water and light would make a holy horned rabbit. Each complete opposites from one another but also the best of friends.


    Michel: Stephanie can you experiment with the rabbits I think this discovery can make powerful combat units. If they take up the affinity of the mana of who gives them mana we can make many holy affinity horn rabbits.


    Stephanie: And the children themselves?


    Michel: They are using magic on their own already so there is no need to hold them back. Bring Lilian and Plum to the church and hire an advance rank mage in fire and darkness magic to teach Baal magic but make sure both of them learn together at the same time.


    Stephanie: Can Baal even learn light magic?


    Michel: Who knows Fairies can learn it as well as other beings so why can¡¯t he.


    Stephanie: Ok then I shall find a mage to begin teaching them should it be from the mages guild I could get an all-rounder mage who knows all elements.


    Michel: If you can find one then it would be better light magic they can learn here in the church.


    I dismiss her and sit thinking.


    Michel: ¡±So changes are already coming. Learning about this fact I can¡¯t help but think how many other animals can do the same. Hm an idea from a unicorn made horned rabbits into magic beasts maybe a few new pets are in order, though seem to have an affinity for animals as well.¡±


    Baal POV


    Today mom came home with two tiny pups. Fox pups really, she told us that the pope asked her to give it to us and that we would start learning real magic soon.


    I was excited and when I held my little pup it licked my finger I was really happy.


    Lilian: Hmm I wonder if they can be affected by mana like the Plum and Rook?


    Baal: Are you going to do that to them as well?


    Lilian: Ya so when they grow up they can be strong.


    Her finger was already giving off a little light from the mana that gathered. She touched the pups head. The mana spread through its body and the orange body turned white with the red on the tips of the tail.


    Lilian: Wow she looks cuter then before.


    Stephanie: It seems she turned into a holy fox now. They are really loyal to good people and really good protectors?


    Baal: Wow so cool let me try!


    I gather my mana and touch my fox in the head. My mana spread through his body but it didn¡¯t change his outer appearance


    Baal: What!! why didn¡¯t he change?


    Stephanie: He probably did but it will show up later one.


    Baal: What do you mean?


    Stephanie: I mean I think he will become a nine tailed fox. In paintings depicting them they are orange in color and with each tail they grow their power rises. It¡¯s said that when they reach the peak of their 9th tails power they are on par with a lesser god.


    Baal: Nine tails...aren¡¯t they demons?


    She gave a wary smile towards us.


    Stephanie: Yes your mana made him a demon because you were born in the underworld. Lilian was born in the upper world which is why her pets become holy creatures and yours become demon.


    I was on the verge of crying.


    Baal: so *hic* does that *hic* mean I¡¯m an *hic* monster.


    Mom hugged me and picked me up before sitting down with me on her lap. She called Lilian over and sat her on her other leg.


    Stephanie: Let me tell you. You are only a monster if you want to be, there can be an evil demon but there could at the same time be a good demon. The pope is a really wise man and he taught me about all the creatures we know today that once lived in the demon world.


    Lilian: What race are they?


    Stephanie: For one the fairy race was once a resident of the demon world but do you hear fairies being called demons.


    Baal: No there are people who really love playing with them though I never saw one.


    Stephanie: if so then stop crying. You may be from the demon world but you are a good boy who doesn¡¯t need to worry about his race.


    Baal: Can you tell me about my race just so I know what they are normally like.


    Lilian: Me to and tell me about my little fox and Baal¡¯s as well.


    Stephanie: Ok I¡¯ll tell you but like I said before no one can know ok.


    Baal/Lilian: OK!!

 Chapter 3 Training Regimen

    Baal POV


    Its been a week since mom told us about who we were and today we are being allowed inside the church to learn light magic by one of the bishops.


    Going around within the town was startling I felt really small when I saw all the people and buildings. Me and Lilian have only ever stayed on the plains outside of town or at the edge of town were only small houses stand. To be in the middle of such a large city was almost scary but we had our pets with us. Plum and Rook walked next to us while the our fox pups, Kitsu is my pup and Kumi Lilian¡¯s pup, sat on our shoulders with their tail wrapped around our neck. As we walked with mom we drew lots of looks from the people. A stand sells man called out to mom he was a food seller.


    Merchant: Miss Steph, how is your morning?


    Stephanie: good, do you need something?


    Merchant: well I was just wondering what my favorite customer was doing with two children and monsters.


    Stephanie: these are my adopted kids and their pets, please treat them well.


    She gave a kind smile and said the phrase loud enough for everyone in the area to hear. She was planning to have rumors spread to make sure her kids weren¡¯t treated badly. And it worked like a charm almost immediately the rumors started to spread as people talked. Mom urged us on and we headed to the Cathedral.


    I wouldn¡¯t be lying if I said I was scared when I saw the size of the Cathedral. It made me feel so tiny and I could see Lilian was the same. Mom pulled us in and inside we saw that it looked smaller inside so that meant there were more floors upstairs.


    Steph: ok just so you know kids, when you enter a church any church really you first go and pray to the god and thank them for taking care of us and giving us protection.


    She led us to the altar and kneeled down and prayed. We did the same as her and thanked the goddess for taking care of us and our mom. Then we headed up the stairs and into a large room. There were some strange symbols on the walls all over the room. In the center there was a man sitting cross legged meditating like we did. He had black and grey hair which said he might be around 50-60 years old but his face wasn¡¯t as wrinkled as you would think a man his age would normally be.


    Steph: Bishop Slade, I have brought them.


    The eye of the man opened slowly as he looked towards us before giving us a wide smile like you would see a grandfather would give to his grandchildren.


    Slade: oh you¡¯re finally here, I¡¯ve been anxious to see you two ever since you were put under Stephanie¡¯s care.


    Lilian: mom who is he?


    Steph: he is one of the 12 bishops of our church. Please always be respectful towards him, he an important man.


    Slade: oh please Stephanie you can call me by my name or just uncle but only when we are alone any other time please call my sir like any other person.


    I was curious about the man, he looked gentle but I couldn¡¯t help be anxious around him.


    Steph: sir please stop releasing that trace amount of mana its scaring Baal he is still weak against light magic.


    Slade: oh sorry its a natural reflex I do when near someone from the underworld. It attracts strong ones and repels weak ones.


    Steph: I hope you can have him gain resistance for light magic. It will become a great hindrance when he starts adventuring later on.


    Slade: yes I plan to but it will hurt a lot now then shall we begin.


    Mom bowed and left us and our pets to the Bishop.


    Slade: now then I am curious about how strong your magic is so Baal please fire off your magic.


    I nod and put Kitsu down and summon a ball of fire. I fuel it with my mana and fire it at him though it does nothing to him as he swats it away like hitting a fly.


    Slade: Imp Fire hmm much stronger than a normal imp but that must be thanks to your lineage. Can you use darkness magic yet?


    Baal: no sir. This is the only thing I can do but Rook can mix fire and darkness to make a black fireball


    Slade: oh please do so I want to see all of them.


    I order Rook to charge and fire a ball of fire. His horn glows and a black fire ball appears and rushes at the bishop and like my own he slaps it away.


    Slade: oh hot that one burned a bit. Black flames much stronger and gives a slight curse quite powerful and worth of a demon rabbit. Now can the young fox do any magic.


    Baal: I haven¡¯t seen Kitsu do any magic by I can see if he can try.


    I order kitsu to make a fireball and fire it at the man. Looking at the man the short hair stood on end with the tail sticking up as a yellow ball of fire appeared and launched towards the man and half way to him it expanded greatly before hitting him and raising lots of smoke.


    As the smoke cleared the Bishop appeared with a thin clear barrier of water around him.


    Slade: now that is impressive to make me us a basic level barrier that young fox has much potential. I cant wait to see how it grows. All in all you three are a powerful group I¡¯m sure I can teach you how to effectively use your magic and not just fire off random fireballs. Now then young lady lets see you then. I believe Stephanie told me you have water and light affinity lets see them.


    Lilian: yes sir.


    She loads her mana and water starts appearing before forming into ice shards. They fly towards the man but suddenly a ball of light appears in front of him and bursts letting out a bright light just before the ice shards reach him.


    I was completely blinded by the light and it took a few seconds for it to clear up. When I looked at Slade he was grinning. In his hand several ice shards where there while some were on the ground around him.


    Slade: hahaha that was good really good young lady. Seems you have more grasp of your magic then the boy.


    Lilian: I learned from watching mom the few times I saw her use it since she uses the same magic I do.


    Slade: ah that explains it. I guess I should have seen that coming considering no one in our church uses darkness magic. Now your pets.


    Lilian order plum to attack first. Like usual the horn was quickly encased in ice and she ran towards the man to impale him. He looked rather disappointed at least until the rabbit stopped and the ice horn shot out at him from close range though he caught it all the same.


    Slade: oh nice sneak attacks are good as well though we will need to train her abilities. Now then the little fox.


    With the same orders to Kumi the little fox tilted her head while she looked at the man and pacing around him a very small white flame appeared on its tail. And like Kitsu she shot it out and it expanded as well engulfing the man. We came out unharmed but unlike Kitsu he looked like he didnt even move.


    Slade: holy flames does light and fire damage to its opponents and heals allies as well quite the power though against someone who is also of the holy faction it won¡¯t do much to them but powerful all the same. Well I guess I have seen what I needed please come all of you here and we can begin the training I think would help.


    With that we start our training or at least for Lilian. I was subjected to take damage from an orbiting ball of light that constantly damaged me with holy damage. My training was to get rid of my negative affinity to light since I wouldn''t be able to use light magic otherwise. One the other hand Lilian was trained in light and water magic which are her specialties.


    By the end of the day I was completely drained and really annoyed since all I did was take damage while listening to Slade lecture Lilian on her magic. I was so angry that during the night I left my room and headed into the plains where were covered with rabbits but no foreigners.


    I closed my eyes and rewinded all I heard from the bishop as he taught Lilian. I choose water magic first since it seems more possible to us then light. I bring out my mana but unlike I normally do I suppress the urge to let it out like a flame and instead I think of water. Fluid, constantly flowing through the air and ground. As my mana gathers in the hair around me I continued concentrating. When I finally notice I see a few drops of water floating around me. I make them all gather until it was a small water ball about the size of my fist.


    Baal: that is...tiring but...at least i...can do it. I imagine the ball turning into ice while pouring mana. Soon I see small ice crystals forming and soon the entire ball of water was a small fist sized ball of ice.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    You have learned basic water magic


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: its those window again...wonder why they appear.


    I dont care but I am curious about it so I drop the ball of ice and recast my mana to gather water. This time I gather 3 fist sized balls worth and freezing them was much faster and cost me much less mana.


    Baal: I see so they tell me skills I gain so now I just need to listen to that man and train at night until he chooses to train me like lilian.


    I practiced the rest of the night making many balls of ice before going home.


    Lilian POV


    Today we learned magic from the Bishop I was happy to learn more magic but it was strange how he only trained Baal by making him take light based damage. He told us that I was to get him resistance and affinity to light magic to raise. I didn¡¯t question him since he is older but I felt some sort of reluctance aimed towards Baal. Anyway he continued training me and Baal just sat under the ball of light and listened I didn¡¯t know why he just sat there but I found out at night.


    I heard him getting up and walking outside. I followed after him to see what he was doing and when I reached the plains behind him I saw him practicing water magic. At first he used tons of mana to summon a small ball of water and freeze it but soon he was making three at a time. Each try he got faster at doing it and better at using his mana with water magic.


    I watched him until I saw he was getting ready to leave so I ran home and laid in my bed as he climbed into his bed. I couldn''t help but smile at seeing him so focused on training himself like that. I think I will just watch over him while he is outside just to be safe.


    Baal POV


    I spent a week training my water magic the whole week the Bishop only caused damage to my body but I developed 5% light resistance and my affinity rose to -17% so it wasn''t a worthless exercise I also developed a lot of endurance and my health and defence grew a lot. I could say that I had much better defense than Lilian.


    By the end of the week I could make 3 ice shards in 5 seconds though that is slower then Lilian who makes 6 in 3 seconds it is still combat worthy and I can train later. I then move on to darkness magic. I dont know how to go about it I think about what I know about it. I asked mom what it involves and she told me that its focus is on curses and making others weaker but there are a few attack spells. One of them is drain spell which are used by Lich or dark mages. Since I dont really know how to imagine these spells I just gather my mana and think of darkness as an empty void in front of me in the shape of a ball. Surprisingly it works, a black ball of black mana forms in between my hands.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    You have learned basic Darkness Magic


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    You have learned a new spell


    Dark Ball


    A ball of darkness, this ball is like a mana bolt but besides causing damage it may cause random curses like blinding or confusion.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: hehehe so darkness can be thought of as an empty void who knew I would make an attack spell.


    I held the ball in one hand and aiming at a rabbit in the dark field and toss it at it. Because it was black they didn''t see it until it slammed into it. Its red eyes which indicated it using night vision turned blurry as it began randomly attacking nearby animals.


    Baal: heheh I like this. Maybe I can make that black flame Rook makes now.


    I look up and see how high the moon has gotten. Strangely at night I feel stronger than during the day it was almost at its peak so I return home before it gets too late.


    The next morning we didn¡¯t go to the Cathedral this time we went to the mages guild with mom.


    Steph: well kids here is your second place of learning. You will be trained by a mage in other kinds of magic that the church can¡¯t teach.


    Baal: really


    This time my eyes were sparkling. Unlike the Bishop this time I will be able to learn magic I can use.


    We climbed to the third floor of the wizards guild which was a huge tower which was also the library. The room we entered was just like the one in the church which meant it was a training room. When I asked what the symbols were mom told us that they were special runes that absorbed mana so magic didn¡¯t break them.


    In this room sat a really elderly man. He had dark blue robes on, his hair was long, messy and grey with a long beard in the same manner.


    (think dumbledore)


    Mage: ah are these the promising children you told me about Stephanie?


    Steph: yes master Desmond.


    Baal: master?


    Steph: this is one of the master mages of the wizard guild. The pope personally asked him to teach you two magic.


    Desmond: yes and I am curious to see how strong a fallen angel and an imp can grow.


    Baal/Lilian: !!!


    Steph: hehehe dont worry he was told about you. Now then please stay here and learn well, good luck master.


    He smiles and nods towards mom before beckoning us to come closer.


    He did the same test Slade did but this time I made sure to add darkness and water magic in as well as fire magic. I tried mixing darkness and fire but couldn¡¯t do it but it was alright he was impressed by how strong in magic I was considering my age. He did the same to lilian but she only used her two known magic.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    After that he began teaching both of us. He went over the principles of magic taking about each element and how it was made and how the phenomena around them worked. He told us that the more we know about the elements the faster we can cast and work the spells to the point we won¡¯t need spells anymore and will be able to simple control the element to be the shape and power we want.


    After that day our weeks were separated between 3 different teachings. 2 days with the bishop 3 days with Desmond and 2 days with a normal tutor teaching us basic knowledge like math and such. We both loved learning about it and at night we both would go out and hunt until the moon was at its peak before returning home. Heh we are wolf hunters now so we are getting much more money from the bodies we return with.


    Plum, Rook, Kitsu and Kumi were also trained in magic as well as physically but they were taken to a special trained a Monster Trainer. Everyday they were like us, very tired, but still had lots a strength to hunt.


    I also found I could see Kitsu and Rooks status just like mine. We all had risen lots of levels and were all nearing level 100


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''4''>Status Window</td><tr><td width="25%">Name:</td><td width="25%">Baal</td><td width="25%">Level:</td><td width="25%">89</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fame:</td><td width="25%">0</td><td width="25%">Infame:</td><td width="25%">0</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Health:</td><td width="25%">860</td><td width="25%">Stamina:</td><td width="25%">325/325</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana:</td><td width="25%">1200</td><td width="25%">Rank:</td><td width="25%">Lower Demon</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Race:</td><td width="25%">Imp</td><td width="25%">Strength:</td><td width="25%">45</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vitality:</td><td width="25%">30</td><td width="25%">Dexterity:</td><td width="25%">25</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Agility:</td><td width="25%">53</td><td width="25%">Intelligence:</td><td width="25%">203</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Charisma:</td><td width="25%">20</td><td width="25%">Leadership:</td><td width="25%">25</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Luck:</td><td width="25%">10</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Affinity</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Fire</td><td width="25%">27%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Water</td><td width="25%">7%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Earth</td><td width="25%">2%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Air</td><td width="25%">1%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Light</td><td width="25%">-15%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Darkness</td><td width="25%">12%</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Traits</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Curse of the god of Evolution


    A curse which returns a newborn to the weakest possible form for his race before turning into a non sentient monster or demon. This curse leaves abilities that are inherited but they remain sealed until awoken.</td></tr><td colspan=''2''>Royal demon


    Being born the son of the Demon lord your are highly intelligent no matter what form you are in. You can learn skills, magic or techniques with much greater easy then others as long as you have a proper teacher.</td></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Imp fire (Basic 5)


    This is a natural ability all imps and their descendants know or have an ability that derives from it. Though it is a basic level of ability it can grow to great power</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Taming


    Your affinity to nature allows you to tame young animals since they have great trust in you.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dark Ball (Basic 3)


    A ball of darkness this ball is like a mana bolt but besides causing damage it can cause random curses like blinding or confusion</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Imp fire (Basic 5)


    This is a natural ability all imps and their descendants know or have an ability that derives from it. Though it is a basic level of ability it can grow to great power</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Ice Ball(Basic 2)


    A simple ball of ice made to throw at your opponents</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Ice shards(Basic 3)


    A long sharp ice shard made to impale your opponents.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Air Slash(Basic 3)


    A blade made of wind that is shot towards your opponent.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''4''>Status Window</td><tr><td width="25%">Name:</td><td width="25%">Kitsu</td><td width="25%">Level:</td><td width="25%">85</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fame:</td><td width="25%">0</td><td width="25%">Infame:</td><td width="25%">0</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Health:</td><td width="25%">650</td><td width="25%">Stamina:</td><td width="25%">200/200</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana:</td><td width="25%">350</td><td width="25%">Rank:</td><td width="25%">Lower Demon</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Race:</td><td width="25%">1 tailed Demon Fox</td><td width="25%">Strength:</td><td width="25%">35</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vitality:</td><td width="25%">25</td><td width="25%">Dexterity:</td><td width="25%">19</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Agility:</td><td width="25%">7</td><td width="25%">Intelligence:</td><td width="25%">60</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Charisma:</td><td width="25%">10</td><td width="25%">Leadership:</td><td width="25%">10</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Luck:</td><td width="25%">10</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Affinity</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Fire</td><td width="25%">25%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Water</td><td width="25%">0%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Earth</td><td width="25%">0%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Air</td><td width="25%">0%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Light</td><td width="25%">-10%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Darkness</td><td width="25%">15%</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Traits</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>none</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fox fire (Basic 1)


    This is a natural ability all supernatural fox and their descendants know or have an ability that derives from it. Though it is a basic level of ability it can grow to great power</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Claw


    Natural weapons of a predator your natural weapons can be used for hunting</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Bite


    Fangs are a predators best weapons as well its most vicious. You can use yours in the same manner to rip enemies apart.</tbody></table>


    (cant get this table right)


    <table><tbody>[tr]<td colspan=''4''>Status Window</td></tr><tr>[tds]Name:</td><td width="25%">Rook</td><td width="25%">Level:</td><td width="25%">70</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fame:</td><td width="25%">0</td><td width="25%">Infame:</td><td width="25%">0</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Health:</td><td width="25%">500</td><td width="25%">Stamina:</td><td width="25%">40/40</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana:</td><td width="25%">150</td><td width="25%">Rank:</td><td width="25%">Lower Demon</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Race:</td><td width="25%">Horned Rabbit</td><td width="25%">Strength:</td><td width="25%">25</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vitality:</td><td width="25%">32</td><td width="25%">Dexterity:</td><td width="25%">30</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Agility:</td><td width="25%">50</td>[tr]<td width="25%">Intelligence:</td><td width="25%">40</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Charisma:</td><td width="25%">10</td>[tr]<td width="25%">Leadership:</td><td width="25%">10</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Luck:</td><td width="25%">10</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Affinity</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Fire</td><td width="25%">25%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Water</td><td width="25%">-5%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Earth</td><td width="25%">5%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Air</td><td width="25%">0%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Light</td><td width="25%">-5%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Darkness</td><td width="25%">10%</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Traits</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>none</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dark Flame(Basic 1)


    Because of the Demon mana within you can summon upon black flames from hell and hurt and curse your enemies</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Claw


    Natural weapons of a predator your natural weapons can be used for hunting</td></tr></tbody></table>


    When I saw our stats I asked Desmond what happens when we reach level 100.


    Desmond: hmm well anything that is considered a monster or animal like the rabbit and fox as well as demons undergo a Rank up. I think fallen angels also undergo a rank up but I don''t know what forms it follows but an imp usually becomes a High imp they are powerful hunters and good magic users but I think you might get a variation may be considering where you were raised.


    Baal: hmm cool I cant wait I want to get stronger so I can protect those I care for and not be protected in return.


    Lilian blushed when I said that and Desmond smiled at my determination.


    Desmond: if its like that then we can start more advanced training then. Lets start with a better mediation style than the one used by the church.


    I could see a small grin on Desmond¡¯s face but it was enough to send a shiver down my spine and cold sweat began forming as I watched him.


    Baal: ¡±what did I get myself into¡±


    --------------------------------


    hey guys I''m going to need help with the rank ups for all of them since no one has done imps or fallen angels or fox and horned rabbits in reincarnation books so I need help thinking of new forms

 Chapter 4 Rank up

    Until we turned 2 years old we underwent hell under Desmond. I truly feel i saw what the underworld would be like maybe it was worst. Anyway we weren''t allowed to go hunting to level up neither me or Lilian or our pets. He wanted to see how strong he could get us to before we reach the bottleneck before the rank up. We learned all the basic elements spells from healing spells in the water system, which lilian made stronger adding light magic. To curses, which i shined in. We also began learning about melded magic, its what Rook does to get his black flames. Put simply it was mixing different magic systems together. One example is making a fireball throw it then fuel it with air magic will make it much more destructive.


    We thought we couldnt pass the basics we were forced to continuously practice the basics.


    Slade also didnt cut us any slack. He started having me learn light magic after i got to -15% at my affinity for light. He said learning the magic helps increase affinity so now my training involves me holding the ball of light which does damage to any demon so pretty much I¡¯m hurting myself but at least the affinity is rising much faster.


    Slade always keep saying, ¡°You should be glad we are doing this while you are a child because adults can¡¯t change affinity so easily¡±.


    I find that hard to believe since i see foreigners do quick training and learning stuff so easily and when i point that out know what he said.


    Slade: Foreigners are considered an enigma to us. They are cunning and will do anything for material rewards. There are only a few who are truly trustworthy and they are too few.


    We were told not to trust foreigners we don¡¯t get to know REALLY well to a personal level. It was easy to tell a foreigner for a native. They talk strange and most of them seek out hunting and adventure instead of craft or art. Truthfully i want to explore like them, i want to hunt down strong monsters and grow and i want to have adventure. I also want to find some of the demon villages in this world. I want to meet those tribes and see what they think of other demons. Though i have to survive this hell first so lets focus on that.


    When we got to 2 and a half years old we both knew most if not completely mastered the basics of 5 of the six basic elements each, i can¡¯t master light magic and Lilian can¡¯t master darkness. Though Desmonds considered us passed and we were to learn on our own from now on. It was short but we came to like him, he was impressed by how fast we learned. For humans learning the basics of all the magic systems would take 3-5 years but we could learn so much in so little time, he attributed that to our lineage and race.


    We were finally allowed to hunt and with all the pent up frustration we had we, Lilian, me and our pets destroyed a few large pack of wolves in the forest that same night coming home with a pile of pelts. We returned home with a refreshed feeling inside having vented our rage on the wolves. Curious i looked at all our status and found mine, Kitus and Rook at level 100 so we might rank up soon wonder how it works. Dont care anyway im tired lets go to sleep.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>You have reached level 100, you can now rank up into a [Lower Demon: High Imp]</td></tr><td width="25%">Yes</td><td width="25%">No</td></tbody></table>


    While asleep a screen appeared in my dream.


    Baal: so this is how they appear. Yes


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Your pet Rook has reached level 100 and can now rank up.</td></tr><td width="25%">[Lower Demon Beast: Demon Bihorn Rabbit]</td><td width="25%">[Lower Demon Beast: Hell horn rabbit]</td></tbody></table>


    Baal: wow so i choose. I feel i will lose control of him with the hell one so. Demon Bihorn Rabbit.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Your pet Kitsu has reached level 100 and can now rank up.</td></tr><td width="25%">[Lower Demon Beast: 2 tailed Demon Fox]</td></tbody></table>


    Baal: guess i don''t have much choice with this one.


    After choosing all the options i finally go to sleep.


    In the morning i was woken up by something licking my face so i push it off and feel something large on top of me. Opening my eyes i saw a large pure orange fox on top of me cuddling up to me.


    Baal: wha-what is this.


    ???: master thank you for granting me power.


    I blink after hearing the voice and look around but cant find the source. The huge fox nudges me.


    Fox: It is I master who speaks its me Kitsu.


    My mouth was hanging after hearing that.


    Baal: you can talk now?!


    Kitsu: yes thanks to the rank up last night, both master, the rabbit and i ranked up. The young lady as well.


    Baal: wait where is rook.


    Kitsu points his snout to the bulky body next to my bed. It was as big as a bear cub with black fur and red lines like veins running along its back but the unmistakable rabbit ears were on the head. I could also see two long black and red horns coming out of its head.


    I got up only to find myself standing much taller then i used to. I am two and a half years old normally a child that ago doesn¡¯t even pass a meter tall but i think i stand at least 120 cm and i feel smarter as well. My body feels restless like i have too much pent up energy. I look over at Kitsu just as the fox, who is now up to my waist when on all fours and with two long half meter long tails, hit rook on the head hard.


    Kitsu: wait up rabbit master is waiting.


    Rooks eyes shoot open and he stands up on his hind legs looking down on the fox and growls like a bear showing its new fangs behind its buck rabbit incisors.


    Kitsu: shut it.


    This time it was one of the tails and the hit sends the bulky body sprawling to the ground.


    Baal: hey you two stop fighting.


    ???: hey whats with all the noise.


    A high voice calls out from Lilians voice. On the bed a cute girl with long hair sat with a large white two tailed fox with red on its paw, snout and the tips of its tails. I saw the mouth of the fox open before a gentle and mature female voice started talking.


    Kumi: master it seems we have ranked up just as Baal and his companions.


    Baal: Lilian?


    Lilian: ya and yo...wait Baal your bigger...so am I what happen!!!


    Baal: we ranked up along with them.


    Lilian: so what are we?


    Baal: Check?


    I open my screens but and find the same thing i saw the night before.


    Baal: I am a Lower Demon: High Imp, Kitsu is a Lower Demon Beast: Two tailed Demon Fox and Rook is Lower Demon Beast: Demon Bihorn Rabbit.


    Lilian: I¡¯m a Lower Angel: Greater Fallen Angel, Kumi is a Lower Holy Beast: Two tailed Holy Fox and Plum is a Lower Holy Beast: Holy Bihorn Rabbit.


    Baal: wait were is Plum?


    I look around but cant find her.


    Lilian: Plum where are you.


    Suddenly a bulky body just as big as Rook appears from nowhere. It was a very light yellow fur color with blue lines on its back like Rook


    Lilian: wow you learned the Illusion spell from the light magic system.


    There was a knock on the door of our room.


    Steph: hey what''s all the ruck¡­


    Mom came in to find the ranked up group and just stood there paralyzed.


    Baal: hi mom we ranked up yesterday while we slept look how big we are we might be really strong now.


    Steph: Get ready kids we are going to see the pope.


    Lilian: isn''t he busy?


    Steph: he can definitely make time when it comes to you two.


    With that she had us dress up and quickly led us to the church while having Plum use illusion magic to hide the four pets. I was surprised to find so many animals with the priests and paladins.


    Baal: hey mom they have fox and rabbits like us?


    Steph: yes when you discovered the animals can absorb mana and use it we began training animals while putting our mana in baby rabbits and fox and begin training them. All the churches are starting to do this since it will increase their combat forces when they begin ranking up like the four of yours.


    Lilian: wow thats cool.


    We then walked up towards Pope Michels room. We found him with two small fox pups playing in the room.


    Michel: hmm Stephanie what''s the mat...who are they?


    Steph: this the children sir. Plum please stop using magic.


    Plum dropped the magic and the four pets appeared.


    Steph: as you can see they all ranked up after going on a killing spree of the wolves in the forest. I am worried that with them walking around with their companions it will attract unwanted attention from the foreigners.


    Michel: i understand what you are saying their greed knows no bounds. Please place Lilian to train with the priestesses and learn about the goddess while Baal with be a Paladin, I heard he can use light magic.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.Baal: i was able to get my affinity to -5% so i can use light magic up to basic level 9 at the moment though it doesn¡¯t get stronger unless i feed lots of mana.


    Michel: good you two will start going on missions for the church. We normally hunt down undead as well as rogue celestial beings or evil demons you will be hunting your own kind. I must tell you eating them will cause great boost in power but please dont do so it will give you guys away far too quickly.


    Lilian: sir can i join Baal with the knights i want to learn to fight with the sword instead of being in the back letting others risk their lives to protect me.


    He smiled gently when she asked. then looked at Steph before nodding.


    Steph: come on we need to get you two to the Paladins quarters. Oh about them.


    She indicated towards the pets.


    Michel: hmm send out an announcement for all priests to gather we will show them to everyone and tell them to not attack as it is one of their own.


    Mom bowed as we did as well and we left. Later that day Rook and Kitus was shown to everyone. When they heard that they weren¡¯t to attack them everyone was flabbergasted but it was explained they were evil like the ones they hunted they were friendly and would soon be helping them hunt along with them. There were many skeptical but when Kitsu introduced himself politely and bowed his head while on all fours it clearly showed he was much smarter than most demons. It was possible to trust them when they showed the owner (me) they had seen me and Lilian training here many times so they all calmed down and accepted them openly after finding out.


    With that we were taken to the Paladin quarters and handed to the commander there. He was a large man with two claw marks over his left eye. He had clean brown hair and a rugged face which was scary but still help a gentle feel to it and he as big very big at least 190 cm and very muscular in the white paladin armor. His name was commander Amos Raio.


    Amos: oh Stephanie, how rare to see you here what brings you here.


    Steph: good to see you as well commander Raio, I came here to bring my two children and their companion for Paladin training.


    Amos: oh these are the famous babies of the high priestess candidate hmm they look quite strong for their age.


    Steph: *sigh* since they could walk they have been exploring the plains outside of town and where the ones who discovered that animal abilities.


    Amos: hahaha i guess nothing never changes.


    Steph: what do you mean?


    Amos: well its said that kids with their curiosity are the ones who come up with many things which adults mimic. This is one fact that proves is all too well.


    Mom smiled as she nodded. I was looking around as they talked and my eyes rested on the weapons rack. Their were tons of swords. I imagined myself fighting with a sword and shield and for some reason i didnt like that fact. To tell the truth as i looked from one weapon to the next i didnt feel a connection to any of them.


    Lilian: um sir are these all the weapons you have?


    Lilian pointed to all the racks we were looking at.


    Amos: hmm we have a few unique ones but barely no one takes them up since they are hard to wield and they remind them of demons that have used them.


    Baal: can we see them.


    He looked at mom with a wary expression and she nodded.


    He led us into a room full of strange weapons. Long spiked staffs, bludgeons, strangely shaped daggers but what caught my attention was the ominous looking scythe in the very back. There were a few different models, a plain scythe, a sickle, and a sickle with a long chain and a weight or hook at its end. All of them made my eyes sparkle like i was getting new toys. At the door Amos and mom quietly talked in a quiet voice that didn¡¯t let either of us hear.


    Amos: it looks like he like them, just like i thought the demon lords son would.


    Steph: i also figured he would, though i also thought he would go for a trident like other high imps.


    Amos: as for the young lady it seems she has the same diserning eyes as the boy.


    Steph: these kids just to much natural sense for strength.


    Lilian was standing in front of a pure white staff. It wasn¡¯t a normal staff it was once used by a angel that died and the weapon was found. Its said in the hands of a celestial being it will show its greatest powers. As for the scythes i was looking at was the same story but with demons. The weapons here were all weapons found in the possession of greater beings which only showed its power in their hands.


    When i picked up the long scythe i was surprised when it agusted to my size the other sickles stayed the same but i picked up all of them and with a big smile i ran back.


    Baal: can i train with all of these.


    Amos: we already figured you would ask. Yes you can but you will start with a staff and short swords to learn how to use them.


    I was beaming as it took the weapons out of the storage and lined them up and took the chain sickle and started to spin sickle part while aiming for a practice dummy. The other paladins saw me spinning the weapons and cleared away from the area.


    Steph: wait Baal we said you need to train first.


    Just as she said that i jumped up a good 3 meters and tossed the spinning blade downwards towards the dummy. It hooked onto it right on its back and appeared in the front. With a strong pull i started to fall towards it and i let go of the blunt weight end and spun that when i got in range i also spun that forward hitting the dummy straight on the head and landing behind it. Everyone  was standing with their mouths open at my unheard of master of theirs strange weapons. On the other hand i was laughing.


    Baal: HAHAHA i love this weapon it has so much power behind it.


    Lilian: let me try i found a really cool weapon myself.


    In her hand was a white staff. As she ran out of the storeage she started spinning it above her and with a high jump she brought the staff down but before it could reach it emitted a bright light which took the shape of a large axe at the top and as it landed on the dummy it dug right through it cutting it in half and embedding itself in the ground.


    Lilian: THIS IS SO COOL!!


    No one made a sound while the two of us were laughing away at how awesome the weapons are. Suddenly a hand came and took the weapon from our hands. Then it droped the weapons and grabbed both of our ears. It was mom and she was angry. VERY angry. Her hair was flowing as if hot air was rising around her making her really scary.


    Steph: do you know just how DANGEROUS that was.


    She almost took us off the ground as she pulled our ears.


    Steph: until you have proper training with weapons of the same type you will not touch these.


    Baal: AHH but they are so cool AHH!!!


    Lilian: ya mom didnt you say we could choose our own AHHH!!


    she pulled our ears when he tryed to talk back.


    Steph: we told you two you could choose the weapon you would use in the future in other words the weapon you would aim for not the one you would use at this very moment.


    She continued pulling our ears for a good 5 minutes before letting us go. The Paladins could only look at us two with pity as we were punished severely.


    When she finally let go of our ears we both had tear filled eyes.


    Steph: dont give me those puppy eyes you wont get these weapons. Commander until they are trained until satisfatory standards of a paladin they are not to even glance at these weapons. Do i make myself clear.


    Her last words were cold which sent a shiver down everyones spine. It made the tough commander shiver and straighten up.


    Amos: yes ma¡¯am we understand we will keep these locked up in a different location.


    Steph: good they will be staying here from now on so they can train from morning to night. You two dont forget magic training. I will get books from the mages guild on intermediate level magic for you to learn.


    To say we werent about to cry at this unfair punishment would be a lie but we both knew if we did cry it would only worsen things.


    Steph: we will train hard mom


    Lilian: ya we will be the best here and we wont let them slack of as well.


    Lilian was pointing at our pets. They all made a face that showed ¡°keep us out of this¡± but our eyes were say ¡°if we go down you do as well¡±


    Mom soon left and we finally sat down and cuddled our burning ears. We used healing magic (which at this point didn''t hurt me anymore that is only with -10% and below) to heal our ears.


    Amos: that...is a scary mother.


    Baal: dont remind us.


    Amos: guess we should start then get ready kids cause the weapons you want have a totally different form of hell you need to pass through then the normal sword.


    We could only internally cry at our misfortune as we picked up the training weapons he gave us.

 Chapter 5 The demon dungeon

    After mom left Commandor Raio started training us.


    Amos: here the main weapon you kids will probably use is polearms.


    He handed a staff to each of us.


    Amos: The girl will normally wield a staff but it uses mana to make the blade of different weapons so you will be trained in most two handed weapons. As for you boy a scythe is the main weapons but you will also be learning chained weapons and dual wielding so get ready.


    We just pick up the training staffs and prepare to meet hell head on.


    Baal: and what about them.


    I pointed towards our companions. He looked at them and with a gesture to one of the paladin they were led away.


    Amos: they have their own training.


    We just nodded and started training.


    For the first month we were drilled in basic forms to hold all the weapons we will use. Each week was a different weapon. At night we also had magic training by self study from books mom brought for us. We only got to relax when we went to sleep.


    The second month we sparred with the commander one on one but we could touch him which always seem to fuel us with determination to beat that smirk on his face.


    At the end of the 10th month Commander Raio told us we were done the basics. We had been through many physical and mental exercises that when ever we were near others while training they could only look at us with pity. Amos was unrelentless he had is run 5km with weights on our arms then do basic form attacks 200 times a day, there are more than 20 basic forms. Then it was physical exercise again before we go train magic.


    Our magic has long since broken into intermediate rank. Speaking of which skill ranks are basic, intermediate, adapt, advanced, master grandmaster. Each has 10 levels to it but with each level it becomes harder to level. Many fighters bottleneck at advance 4 and at that point retire and go train the rest of their lives to simply reach master. A grandmaster is said to be legendary rank which only gods or very high ranked demons can achieve thanks to their long lifespan.


    There are rumor that if someone becomes grandmaster they can fight on equal terms with a lesser god if its in melee combat, if they achieve both in melee and magic which is unheard of for a human they are on par to a greater god or a royal demon.


    Back to our training when we finished the basics we were finally give our weapons by mom.


    Steph: they are at military standards?


    Amos: yes they learned all the basics. I''m impressed how fast but i guess you cant underestimate a prodigies potential.


    Steph: that is true anyway we should go you two first we need to pick up the other four and then you plus a few other recruits and some foreigners we commissioned will go on a mission to destroy a demon dungeon.


    Baal/Lilian: really


    We were excited to finally leave the city. The furthest we had ever gone was in the woods to hunt wolves so we were very anxious.


    Mom lead us out of the paladin quarters and into the armory and got us some basic white leather armor. After that we head to a new building that seem to have been recently built but we didnt notice since we were going through hell. The area was filled with rabbits, horn rabbit, many variants of bihorn rabbit, fox and holy fox.


    As guessed it was a building dedicated towards housing companions. Outside was a training area just like the paladin one but instead of a commander their was a monster trainer and mage.


    Looking around we say many animals but the ones that stood out were the four larger ones. A black furred bihorn rabbit about half the size of a bear, an equally large white furred rabbit, a large three tailed orange fox that is at least twice the size of a wolf, an equally large three tail white fox.


    They were sparing when we entered and we could only watch in amazement at the acrobatics they were doing and the degree of power behind their magic.


    Soon Kitsu noticed my scent while he was locked in fight with Kumi and bound towards me. This drew the attention of the other three who look our way.


    When they see us they rush towards us. Rook surprisingly reaches me before Kitsu even it a head start. With a strong leap he landed in front of me making a large dust cloud and pushed me down while cuddling up to me. This only lasted a few seconds before a large tail hit him in the midsection and threw him two meters away with a loud thud.


    Kitsu: get off him you overgrown furball with horns.


    Rook growled after getting up. He stood on his hind legs and stared down the fox who returned his glare while growling. Looking at them it felt like you could see sparks colliding in between them coming from the eyes. I was laughing so hard at their antics that it started to hurt.


    Kumi: you two should stop or we will never leave.


    Kitsu: hmp this fat furball should learn not to jump on top of master then.


    Steph: alright you guys stop playing around. Anyway im amazed you ranked up i didnt think you would while training.


    Kitsu: we didnt rank up. Rank up for us is when we get our second tail and when he grow our sixth any other time the tail simply grows during the night after we reach the peak of our power for the current tails.


    Kumi: the young monster trainer was kind enough to study up on our kind to learn a few facts about us and help us train. Seems when we fight each other we grow much faster since we are fighting our opposite.


    Lilian: I''ve been meaning to ask but why do you also have a third tail i thought holy fox only had two.


    Kumi: a holy fox is a celestial variant of a demon fox. Put simply master, we are the upperworlds nine tailed fox.


    Steph: thats interesting anyway lets go. The foreigners are a pain to deal with so we should go quick.


    Rook hopped over to me and squatted down.


    Rook: Master...ride.


    We look at him with surprise to see him speaking.


    Kitsu: he has been learning quite a bit his form advanced his intelligence by a large margin.


    Baal: cool alright lets see how fast you are.


    I hop on and saw a grin on his face just before a lunged through the door of the training area. It was easily a 10 m long jump though it didn¡¯t pass the first one before we got caught by some chains of light.


    Kumi: good try Rook but we already expected that. Kitsu came over and pulled me off before the chains were unbound.


    Rook: master...ride.


    Kutsi: leave it for when we are out of here.


    With a growl he submitted himself and we let him go. We then headed to the west gate where the meeting place was.


    The area was crowded but the group of paladins and foreigners were clear in a group outside the gate. Mom led us to the commander who looked less muscular than most of the men but you could feel his aura of authority.


    Steph: Commander Hugh, i have brought my children who will be going with your men.


    Hugh: oh miss Stephanie it¡¯s always a pleasure to see you. Hmm so these are the prodigies Amos doesn''t shut up about. I must say for 3 and a half year olds they sure are big for their age and they look strong as well.


    Steph: heh ya i know, they have a special blessing from one of the gods which makes their bodies grow faster when they train.


    At the moment we look like and 8 year old kid even though we are only 3 and a half. The others were checking us and our companions out like measuring us out.


    Hugh: i hope you are ready for your first demon hunt its a regular dungeon we go to clean up Imps.


    I look at mom with wary eyes. She bent down next to me and whispered.


    Steph: dont worry these are rogues, actually a normal Imp is almost considered an animal because they are so dumb you¡¯re really special you know. Dont worry about killing them because if they would easily attack anyone that they pass by.


    She gives me a wary smile and kisses my forehead and does the same to Lilian.


    Steph: I¡¯m counting on you four to keep these two out of trouble.


    Kumi: don¡¯t worry madam we will. Or at least me and Plum since im sure those two will cause more trouble then help.


    Kitsu: hey i can help as well its the furballs problem that we get in trouble.


    Kumi: yes yes i know.


    She moves close and whispers something and Kitsu slumps down depressed. I¡¯m actually scared to ask what she said so i don¡¯t and let him get over it.


    With all the all of us gathered all that was left is wait for the foreigners. There were quite a few here already. From our side there were 50 novice paladins, including us two, each of them had either a fox or horn rabbit with only the commander having a two tailed holy fox. On the foreigners side up to now there were 10 mages, 20 archers 15 warriors and 5 rogues and 5 craftsmen who will repair our equipment. The number soon doubled for the warrior and another 10 archers appeared before we set off. The cave is a half days march on foot but most of us had horses and we rented some carts to pull the foreigners.


    Lilian and I were enjoying a calm ride on our horned rabbits backs. They wanted to take us not liking the fact that we would use a horse when they were much faster and capable then the dumb pack animal. The foreigners wouldn¡¯t stop looking at us so i had Rook slow down until we were next to their cart.


    Baal: need something? i saw you staring towards us.


    Player 1: um well is your pets, their demon beasts right?


    Baal: first they''re not pets they are my companions and what if they are.


    Player 2: demons give great materials that what where did you find these kind of demons here. I thought the church of light killed all the demons they find.


    Veins were popping up quickly as I listen to the second man but i was cut short by the commander.


    Hugh: we kill rogue demons as in demons that poss a threat to the human race. If the demon is neutral or friendly we simply ignore or try to befriend them. These two were raised by the young man so please don¡¯t talk about gathering materials from them because none of us will take kindly to actions taken towards our own companions that also goes for all the animals accompanying us do i make myself clear.


    They grumbled as they looked towards us and i glared back and told Rook to speed up and return to the front and stay away from them. The rest of the day I ignored the foreigners and just talked with the paladins or with Lilian. When we finally reached the location we made camp about 1 km away. We had all the animals hunt down nearby animals and demons that may be about and bring them back.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    It didnt take long for large amounts of meat to be gathered and butchered and cooked. We were going to rest for today and go into the dungeon tomorrow fully rested.


    Kitsu: so what do you think about attacking your own kind.


    Baal: i don''t know, i know my race is Imp but i have never seen one before. For all i know they could look just like human kids how can i kill something that looks like a kid.


    Rook: Rook...kill for master.


    Baal: thanks Rook but i can do it myself. Hey can you guys do me a favor.


    Kitsu: what?


    Baal: well i don''t trust the foreigners i feel they may be up to something. Could you keep an eye on them at night and when we rest. As all the other companions as well. They think of you guys as pets so they won''t think you are smart enough to understand what they are doing.


    Kitsu: don''t worry Lilian has already planned ahead. She had Plum and a few other horned rabbits that can use illusion magic hide near the foreigners to eavesdrop on their conversations. They are just as novice as we are. Only the commander is skilled enough to pick up their presence and he wanted us to keep an eye on them so we have nothing to worry about.


    Baal: still don''t drop your guards after we enter the dungeon.


    They nod and we go to sleep.


    In the morning we pack everything and i have Kitsu and Rook check everything with their nose to see if any drugs were placed but nothing was found. We were still highly cautious of them but we moved in anyway.


    About 30 meters in the dungeon the first pack of Imps appeared. Numbering 30 i finally saw what a real imp looked like. Short, at least 70 cm tall, red skin with tiny horns on their heads. Their eyes were large and pure black and had a large nose and all their teeth were fangs and they had very small wings which didn¡¯t seem to work yet.


    (http://vignette3.wikia.nocookie.net/binturia/images/3/33/Imp.jpg/revision/latest?cb=20130116085341</a>)


    Questions were swarming my head as to why i looked human while they were like this but i didn¡¯t get time to think as the commander started giving out orders to get into place. The paladins made a wall with their shields protecting the long ranged fighters. I unstrap my scythe, it felt really nice in my hand like it was made for it. A sudden taste for blood started to enter me as the imps approached. I jump over the wall of paladins and rush towards the imps.


    Hugh: Baal get back here!!!


    he yelled but i didn''t hear as i reached the first ones i did a horizontal swing towards them which killed 3 in one swing while stabbing a fourth one who was stuck on the blade. They soon vanished in a puff of grey smoke. Unlike animals in this world monsters and demons vanished leaving items in their place such as skins, teeth, money and so on. Only monsters that are technically animals remain such as a powerful fox demon though its a demon it will remain because it still falls under the animal category while a monster like a goblin or an imp will vanish leaving behind fangs and rags.


    I continued massacring the imps until they started retreating and i was left with no opponents. In total i killed 16 Imps before they retreated. My body was trembling as it returned to its natural flow. I dropped my weapon after i returned to normal just as Lilian reached me.


    Lilian: are you alright what happened? Why are you trembling like that?


    Hugh: that mindless fighting state that was berserk. Normally its a warrior stat when he reaches high levels of rage it increases his power but it has drawbacks after it wears off one of which is lots of pain but in his case it seems it wasn''t that overused but i think he is in shock. Still what power, for a child to do this even foreigners can''t compare unless they train their skills greatly.


    I was listening but i couldn¡¯t respond at all and he noticed it so he pulled a bottle of water and pulling me up and bending me over he splashed the cold water on my head which pulled me back.


    Baal: ah t-t-thanks.


    Hugh: drink up a bit.


    Lilian: what happened to him exactly.


    Hugh: can¡¯t say for sure but i think he might have been nervous and entered berserk state by instinct. Though its strange i have heard it happen when people face something unknown for the first time. As a kid facing demons this could count as a shock big enough to cause that effect. Lets hope it doesnt happen again please try controlling yourself.


    Baal: yes sir.


    Kitsu: next time dont steal all the fun i want in as well.


    When he said that it made us laugh and lightened the moon a bit. After that we moved in and continued attack after that i didn''t go berserk again thankfully. Kitsu and Rook really enjoyed themselves. They were vanguard units like the rest of the animals. They ran straight for the Imps while the rest of us blasted them with magic. A few times it got gruesome, one or two fox would team up and bite the Imp ripping pieces off and they would eat it their killing it. The rabbits aimed for impaling or shredding them to pieces with their claws. A few Imps were unlucky and were  stabbed in the head and to our discomfort the brains spewed out but these that were killed by head shot they dropped an interesting item.


    Hugh told us it was a mana crystal shard. Demons were special in the fact that unlike monsters who may have their mana crystallized a demon will have its mana crystallized and it forms in the head. Also when a demon eats the mana crystal of other demons as well as monsters they gain more mana and power. It is the same for angel and celestial beings. Lilian and i gather the many small fragments which no one seems to care about. Our plan was obvious to say the least but we waited for the most part since we had to keep our secret.


    Besides the crystals, the skins were also worth gathering because they would make somewhat good cloths and it seems they cost quite a bit as well. All in all we would get more money than we ever got by selling this stuff in town. The foreigner mages aimed for the horns instead of the crystal, they said it was a demons mana storage while the crystals produced the mana. Seems crystals are just excess mana which is good for staffs but at this size it was as good as a single copper.


    The dungeon was surprisingly easy after you got used to is. The place had 3 floors, with each floor more imps appeared but that is just in number and a few with different weapons like crude bows and spears but besides that they didn''t cause us much worry since they were stupid.


    On the final floor we entered a wide chamber at the end. In it we found a much larger Imp then the others.


    Hugh: hoo we got a High imp this time. Been awhile since one showed up here


    It was at my height of 120 cm it had long horns, red skin large fangs and large wings on its back.


    (this image is what i want a High Imp to look like http://th03.deviantart.net/fs71/PRE/i/2013/219/1/a/imp_by_willdan-d6h1gsx.jpg</a>)


    Imp: kekeke me smell imp with human kekeke


    Hugh: not just any high imp but one with high intelligence this guy will be worth of a fight.


    Imp: *sniff sniff* small boy imp kekeke fight me.


    He suddenly rushes out at me only to get whacked by Kitsu¡¯s tail. Kitsu then proceeds to use magic for the first time and makes three fox fireballs appear and soon they converge making a single large ball which is fired at the high imp.


    Imp: kekeke warm fire very strong pet keke. FIGHT ME BOY!!!


    With a deafening bellow he stuns everyone and lunges out again this time he gets close to me but i block him in time but am thrown onto the wall which pushes all the air out of me. As i fight to breath normally again the Imp is hit once more this time by the bear like claw from Rook. He causes some deep gashes to appear and gives me time to stand up, pissed.


    I put away the large scythe and bring out the dual sickles i had with me. I run out while the others finally snap out of it and start attacking.


    Imp: kekeke yes yes this is it keke FIGHT ME WITH ALL YOUR POWER PRINCE!!!!


    We began to fight with our all. He fought with his sharp claws while i cut him up with my sickles while the others fired off magic when we made room between us. Lilian also joined in the fight and soon the Imp was down to its last 10% when his already red body turned blood red.


    Hugh: get back he has gone berserk.


    Just as he said that i got punched in the gut and was thrown against the wall dropping my weapons.


    Imp: kekeke the prince is weak keke uses weapons imp need strong body fight me right.


    I had reached my limit and as i stood up i could only see things in red.


    Imp: good kekeke now lets fight!!!


    Lilian POV


    After the High Imp went berserk it hit Baal right in the stomach i wanted to help but i was blocked by the commander. He was trembling a bit i didn¡¯t know why until i looked at Baal. The air around Baal was blurry like steam was distorting the air. Above Baal a demon shaped similar to the high Imp loomed over him but it looked much more powerful than the boss of the dungeon. Everyone had stopped shooting magic after seeing this because it sent a chill down everyone''s backs seeing the blurred demon behind the child.


    The two soon started to fight hand to hand both in a state of berserk just randomly hitting any area they could to get rid of their enemy. It lasted for 5 whole minutes before both of them could barely walk. Though the imp fell first and Baal barely stood up looking down at the defeated Imp.


    Imp: kekeke the prince holds power keke grow and take your rightful place.


    With his final words his body vanished leaving behind skin a whole crystal and his horns. I saw Baal pick each of them up and store them before he fell on the ground. Snapping out of it i ran forwards and start using healing magic. Hugh uses more advanced healing to get serious injuries but it only closes them at best. They perform first aid to hold the wounds closed and soon leave the dungeon completing their mission.

 Chapter 6 Transformating

    From now on its talking is like this


    Name: ¡°talking is in quotes¡±


    Name: thinking is in bold


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Back in Hasona in the cathedral of the goddess light Commander Hugh was in the conference room with the pope, Steph and the 5 native Bishop. He called for the pope as an emergence saying it was about the kids so he accepted it post haste.


    *Bang*


    Hugh: ¡°I WANT TO KNOW WHY THAT KID HAD A DEMON AFTER IMAGE BEHIND HIM!!!!¡±


    His outburst wasn¡¯t taken as disrespect even toward the pope. It was obvious that anyone who didn¡¯t know would act like this.


    Michel: ¡°Please calm down Commander Hugh, unfortunately unless the goddess herself allows us to explain we can''t say as we swore to her that we wouldn''t unless she wished it.¡±


    ???: ¡°There is no problem Michel, this man is worth but please know Cornelius Hugh you are to be bound by the same promise of secrecy as those present in this room. Should you speak of it to anyone besides those who know you will lose all my blessings and instead be cursed.¡±


    Hugh was wide eyed as he heard the gentle voice of his goddess speak. He knelt on the ground like a knight. Michel just smiled and asked him to stand and began explaining what happened, who Baal and Lilian were and how he should act and treat them.


    Hugh: ¡°So in other words beside keeping quiet i should just treat them like recruits.¡±


    Steph: ¡°Exactly sir Hugh we want them to be treated as humans not demons. I¡¯m sure in Baals head he is thinking why he looks human and not like a High Imp.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°I¡¯m still curious as to how the Imp could tell he was a demon prince.¡±


    Michel: ¡°Demons can tell by the scent of blood but it is only towards other demons. Its something not even illusion magic can hide.¡±


    Steph: ¡°I wonder if we should stop sending him to demon dungeons.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°No i think its better, this way he can gather demon items to grow such as the crystals from them. I¡¯m sure he will eat them after he wakes up.¡±


    Steph: ¡°Sir Hugh my child while be in your care while he is still a novice so please look after him and protect him from the foreigners who think he is a demon in disguise.¡±


    Valeria: ¡°I think it would be fitting to allow them the ability to return to their original forms.


    Michel: ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Valeria: ¡°They both possess wings capable of flight also many possibilities such as using claws as weapons are blocked for Baal in his current form.¡±


    Steph: ¡°But would he be accepted as a demon.¡±


    Valeria: ¡°I will give both of them the ability to shift between human and their original forms this way they can hide it themselves.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°That might be for the better but i am still worried that they might transform in front of everyone and be attacked.¡±


    Valeria: ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone in the church knows him and he is strong enough to fight low class foreigners who walk the streets of the city.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Yes that is very true especially with their companions.¡±


    Michel: ¡°We should all get ready things might start getting hectic soon.¡±


    With that everything was settled.


    Baal POV


    After my fight with the High Imp i picked up the things he left behind that is when i blacked out. I felt like i was floating in darkness but soon a warm sensation covered my body and took the pain away.


    Baal: Someone must be healing me, who knew light magic could feel so warm


    After a while the warmth faded but i was very comfortable already with no more pain. After a while the darkness i was floating in changed into brightness. It was blinding but i got used to it soon and as i opened my eyes i felt my weight pull me down and i hit the ground.


    Baal: ¡°Ouch what happen?¡±


    As i open my eyes i see red hands with long claws similar to the High Imp i killed. I felt around and saw i had bulked up as well but all my skin was red. I moved my tongue and and felt the many fangs in my mouth and with my hands i felt the long horns on my bald head. As i stood up i also felt something on my back and moving it i saw long red wings on my back.


    ???: ¡°Finally up young Baal.¡±


    I look at the voice and see a beautiful woman standing. Next to her was a Lilian but she had large black wings on her back.


    Baal: ¡°Where am I and why do i look like this and who are you?¡±


    Lilian: ¡°This is the goddess of light Valeria. She is the goddess of our church.¡±


    I quickly bowed my head to the woman.  Heard the two of them guggle.


    Valeria: ¡°Please lift your head.¡±


    I stand upright looking towards them.


    Valeria: ¡°Well then lets first answer your questions we are in a pocket dimension i created to meet you both. Now you look like that Baal because that is your form as a High Imp.¡±


    Baal: ¡°Why did Lilian simply grow black wings while i am stuck like this.¡±


    Lilian: ¡°Thats because Greater fallen angels are human in appearance but we have wings my wings can let me fly since i became a greater fall angel. I though greater angels had more wings?¡±


    Valeria: ¡°Fallen angels don¡¯t change much just the wings growing larger as they grown in power. Her next rank up will take the fallen part out and she will become a lesser angel which is the ones that are most known with a single pair of white wings.¡±


    Lilian: ¡°What happens to Baal?¡±


    Valeria: ¡°Sorry but i don¡¯t know gods and demons haven''t interacted for more than 2000 years when the great wars ended and i was born after that so i wouldn''t know.¡±


    Baal: ¡°So why did you want to meet us?¡±


    Valeria: ¡°To give you a blessing, actually its less of a blessing and more of an ability. Both of you have an illusion spell i cast on both of you. Its a permanent spell which will always be there until the day you die. I have come to give you both the ability to temporarily undo that spell. Humans will think of it as a transformation spell and if anyone tries to peek at your abilities they will also see it like that. The real thing is a low cost spell that undos the original spell for as long as you have mana.¡±


    Baal: ¡°So in other words if we don¡¯t have mana we will be stuck as humans.¡±


    Valeria: ¡°Exactly. Let me tell you. In your original form you can take full advantage of your power. In your case Baal your imp fire spell will be at least three times more powerful thanks to your royal blood which increases its power the closer you get to royal rank.¡±


    Baal: ¡°Wow that is a big difference.¡±


    Valeria: ¡°Anyway we should do this quick since you two need to wake up soon. this is an ability you need to train so try to be careful where you transform.¡±


    Baal: ¡°ok¡±


    She gives us a kiss on the forehead each and with a bright light from all around i return to the darkness.


    I slowly open my eyes to find a white ceiling. My body felt heavy and i couldn''t move much. A sudden window appears before me.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have learned a new skill</td></tr><td width="25%">Demon transformation


    You a demon protected by the gods have been allowed to assume your original form and fight with your true strength.


    Human form ? to all stats


    Demon form full strength</td></tbody></table>


    Baal: she said my fire would be three times its power but my stats are only cut by half. Maybe the royal blood changed as well lets check


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''4''>Royal demon


    Being born the son of the Demon lord your are highly intelligent no matter what form you are in. You can learn skills, magic or techniques with much greater ease than others as long as you have a proper teacher.


    Your abilities in your demon form are ? times stronger</td></tbody></table>


    Baal: ¡°Ya i guess its true it would probably be about right maybe its stronger then three times¡±


    As i force my body up a priest came up to me.


    Priest: ¡°Please rest, commander Hugh told us you entered into a berserk state for 5 whole minutes. Ate your age you should be lucky you don''t have any lasting effects except fatigue.¡±


    *growl* At the sudden sound of my stomach i blushed while he starts laughing and calls someone to bring in food.


    A large bowl of potato soup was brought in.


    Priest: ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for 3 days so you should start with liquids first we will bring something a bit more solid later.¡±


    I quickly devoured the soup plus another bowl before i lay down and fall asleep again.


    I slept the rest of that day and woke up in the morning of the next day to mom shaking me awake.


    Steph: ¡°So sleepy head finally got your strength back to wake up.¡±


    Baal: ¡°heh I¡¯m still sore but from sleeping so long.¡±


    Steph: ¡°Then lets get you up. You should have enough strength now.¡±


    Mom helped me up and we walked out. I still felt pain in my sore muscles but it wasn¡¯t intense. Instead of worrying about that i was wondering about that ability to transform.


    As we enter the main room of the cathedral i spot Lilian with black wings flying around while laughing.


    Lilian: ¡°ahahaha its so fun to fly. AH Baal i remember you have some as well right.¡±


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I frowned at how she said that casually. Mom looked at me wary but nodded.


    I then thought of the transformation and made an image of me and another of the demon form. I took my human form and made just the wings sprout. To my surprise as well as everyone elses large red bat like demon wings appear on my back through my shirt. I try spreading them and they follow my thoughts and spread and soon flap a few times which send me into the air.


    Baal: ¡°WAHH how do i control myself.¡±


    I barrel rolled in the air and almost hit the wall before pulling myself to a stop. There was sweat all over me now seeing how close to the wall i got.


    Lilian: ¡°ahahaha you suck at flying.¡±


    Baal: ¡°I just started I¡¯m sure you have been flying since you could summon them.¡±


    She pulled her lower eye lid showing the red and stuck her tongue out. She then flies out an open window laughing. This pisses me off like nothing has ever and I try flying after her but I end up losing control again so I land and hide my wing and run outside.


    She was circling the city in full day time and many foreigners had noticed her.


    ???: ¡°Is that a monster?¡±


    ???: ¡°Black wings think its a demon.¡±


    ???: ¡°No way all demons have red wings think its an angel.¡±


    ???: ¡°I saw it come out of the cathedral think they have any connection.¡±


    Seeing so many people notice her I got worried and entered an ally and summoned my wings and took to the air though still trying to properly learn.


    I heard two dings but I ignored them since I needed to get Lilian out of the air before something happened. As I fly clumsily through the air I feel I was getting the rhythm and I started to notice I was wasting less stamina and was going faster though I wasn''t fast enough to catch up to Lilian who has more experience.


    ???: ¡°Hey look another kid!¡±


    ???: ¡°He has red wings so is he a demon.¡±


    ???: ¡°Whats going on an event.¡±


    Baal: stupid foreigners ¡°Hey Lilian stop flying before the foreigners think something is going one¡±


    Lilian: ¡°why should i care what those idiots think¡±


    I facepalmed myself because she said that really loud and it could be heard from the ground. When i looked i paled when i saw archers nocking their arrows mages charging their spells.


    Baal: CRAP! [Blinding Light]


    I cast a light spell which blinded everyone that saw it stunning them. I was lucky Lilian was dumb enough to look at it because it gave me time to grab her hand and fly her down to the ground before they noticed.


    Lilian: ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Baal: ¡°What? Simple i saved our lives after you called all the foreigners idiots loud enough for them to hear it now hide your wings before they find us¡±


    I hide mine while she does the same while sulking. I pull her back to the cathedral while the town was in an uproar with the foreigners running all over the place looking for us but thanks to being in the air they didn¡¯t get a good look at our faces. While we walked i took the chance to check out what those dings were after i started flying


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>You have learned new skills</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Partial Transformation


    You learned to control your transformation ability and as such you can transform or grow a single part of your body at will.</td></tr><td width="25%">Flying (basic 3)


    You have learn how to fly. With training you will grow faster and will consume less stamina


    Only works when you have wings</td></tbody></table>


    Reaching the cathedral we were met with an angry mom and pope. I could say i was fearing with every fiber of my being because the pressure coming from both of them was suffocating.


    Steph: what are you two doing. The town is in an uproar because two flying human creatures appeared over the town and one of the called all the foreigners idiots out loud.


    I instantly pointed at Lilian.


    Baal: ¡°I was trying to get her to land so they didn¡¯t attack us¡±


    Michel: ¡°and here i thought the young lady was more responsible¡±


    The pressure from the two let up letting everyone here breath it was then that a priest came up to the pope.


    Priest: ¡°Your grace how did these to grow wings?¡±


    Michel: ¡°Our goddess spoke with me, she blessed them with an ability to transform. Lilian can transform into an angel while Baal can transform into a demon. It is her wish that they hold this power and no one is to treat them any different it is just an ability they gained.¡±


    Wow he is good, guess thats one of the reasons he is the pope though I¡¯m sure Valeria actually told him she would give us this ability before doing it anyway.


    Michel: ¡°As you can see outside this ability can cause quite a big stir so please all of you keep this quiet until this ability is show on the battlefield against our enemies this way the public will know they are allies and not enemies. I must go and calm the king now please spread the word only within the church no one else and no foreigners not yet.¡±


    With that he left the cathedral while the priest spread word around about our ¡°blessing¡± from the goddess. Mom on the other hand ¡°guided¡± us home while holding our ears and gave us a lecture that left us half dead from boredom and by how numb our feet were from standing in one spot. I feel we are being punished more and more each day. First its training in and then these punishments because we use a new ability i wonder what is making mom so worried?


    Steph PoV


    Ahh those kids they are making me so worried with their antics!!! I look one way and they already cause trouble. Lilian woke up yesterday and suddenly grew black wings characteristic to fallen angels and now she flies around town yelling all foreigners are idiots. REALLY!! I can completely agree with her but to yell it in their faces is asking for trouble. Thankfully Baal covered her, strange how Lilian is the prankster and no Baal since Imps are known for their mischief. Anyway at least we have the situation covered on how to explain their sudden transformations thanks to the pope. I feel wasted maybe i need a break but since I¡¯m taking care of them there isn''t a break from taking care of kids especially when I¡¯m single. Well i might have a break at least soon. They will be going on another dungeon run, right after we have them swallow all those mana crystals they collected.


    Hehehe a little payback might be good for making me stressed like this forced feeding those crystals like feeding them medicine will be refreshing.


    Baal POV


    I just lived through hell again. I think mom wants to send me back to the under world by killing me because she just forced feed me the mana crystals i collected from the imps. She even had me eat the High imps crystals WHOLE!! That thing is almost the size of my fist. (8 year old


    child''s fist)


    It barely fit down my throat and the worst part is the smile she had while force feeding me. I truly felt safer fighting the High Imp then being force fed by mom. To make it worse Lilian helped her but i got payback when mom turned to her and began stuffing her as well. She was grinning like an idiot when she was helping stuff me so when I started helping i made the same kind of smile as i stuff her as well.


    Though i hated eating the crystals it did raise our stats a lot especially my mana. First off my rank up almost doubled my original stats, (check chapter 3), this left me with 2000 mana. The Paladins hell training further increased my stats by ? after the rank up. I leveled up 10 times in the dungeon but that only raised my agility a small bit too little to matter but eating the crystals especially the high imps caused lots of effects. First i gained 3 levels, very little stat boast there, and eating 50 imp crystals gave me 10 agility and raised my mana by 200. That was already great since increasing mana is really hard. As for the High imp crystal. By itself i gained 5 levels and surprisingly my Imp fire transformed. Its now called Hells Flame. It is twice as powerful as the first spell which makes me happy and shows me just how good it is to eat equal strength or stronger demon crystals, though is still hate it.


    I was surprised when Lilian told me she had a huge growth with the Imp crystals getting almost 20 levels but mom said that if an angel eats demon crystals they do grow more then a demon and vise versa. Even so i still feel like i came out winning with the high imps crystal. I so cant wait for the new dungeon we will be going to next. If i remember right it should be a much harder dungeon and experienced Paladins will be going as well. I think it was called a Brute. By the name it feels strong i hope i get to fight in the front cause I¡¯m itching to get at them. The trip is next week and the dungeon is suppose to be three weeks away. The Paladins say with the number we have we could easily take them but we are going for the novice to train against this kind of demon as well as to rapidly rank up the companions. Cant wait!


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    Here is the next chapter.


    Dont forget this is reader interactive so ideas for plot and other things are welcome


    feedback would also be great. Both good and bad all of it will help me grow and make a better stories

 Chapter 7 Preperations

    The week long wait was boring but not uneventful. Mom took me and Lilian to a tailor who makes most of the clothes and armor for the church. She''s an elderly lady with grey hair in a bundle, very wrinkly face showing many years of experience and wearing a long plain dress. She specializes in using demon hide, which frightens me to no end. What was even more surprising was that she was a foreigners.


    Steph: ¡°Now don¡¯t look at her like that you two she is nice.¡±


    ???: ¡°What¡¯s with all the tension?¡±


    Steph: ¡°Sorry Sophie we taught them to be wary of most foreigners since many cause more trouble they haven''t interacted with many.¡±


    Sophie: ¡°Oh i get it. I kind of agree with your teachings, i myself don¡¯t trust many of the people there as well. To many people trying to get something out of everyone.¡±


    Baal: ¡°Is it really that bad in your world.¡±


    Sophie: ¡°Its not that its bad its that with so many people living in our world there are few jobs so its more of a fight for money to survive then anything. Most people who come to this world and think of only gaining money are like that because they sell the items they discover for money of our world to survive.¡±


    Lilian: ¡°I''m glad i was born in our world then it seems safer here then.¡±


    Sophie: ¡°I think so as well much more freedom here but i don''t know if it might last that long. There are many ambitious ones among us that want to be rulers. Though they don¡¯t say it out loud they are probably planning behind the scenes.¡±


    Steph: ¡°We should stop before we traumatized them. We came here to make personal gear for these two.¡±


    Mom pulled out the large stack of imp hide. I pulled out the high imp skin as well. She examined them and when she saw the high imp skin her eyes grew wind a bit.


    Sophie: ¡°Wy how rare, its been awhile since I''ve seen a high imp skin in a novice¡¯s loot pile, these can make excellent boot and gloves.¡±


    Steph: ¡°Yes well can you make a pair of each for both of them from that skin as well as armor.¡±


    Sophia: ¡°The imp skins are normal quality at best after processing it i can get them as high as great quality it will provide the usual protection from demon magic.¡±


    Steph: ¡°Could you enchant it to grow with the user. They will be with them for a while so i worry about them outgrowing it.¡±


    Sophie: ¡°Ok I''ll see to it but that will actually cost a bit.¡±


    Baal: ¡°Dont you do all the paladins cloths?¡±


    Sophie: ¡°Ya but its a cobtract to make just the clothes. Enchantments are extra and need pay but an enchantment like that only cost 1 gold coin.¡±


    Lilian: ¡°I figured it was that much we can pay. Also can you mak casual clothes with any extra skins.¡±


    Sophie: ¡°Yep i know how hard it is to find kids clothes so dont worry your in good hands. Also this list is for a few friends that you kids can trust. Their all foreigners but all good people.¡±


    Baal/Lilian: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sophie: ¡°Ahhh their so cute. They remind me of my grandkids when they were that age.¡±


    We couldn''t help but blush at the elderly woman which caused her to react even more. Mom could only smile as she saw us reacting positively towards a foreigner she considers a good friend.


    We soon leave the tailors shop and return to train more. Mom has been worried after i returned all beat up like last time.


    2 days later the armor arrived from Sophie. Though the original hides were red what we got was white armor. Dyes can do wonders no matter the material. Not a single spot remained red but that didn¡¯t stop sophie from making my cloths a bit...evil.


    Baal: ¡°They do my cloth look like its made for a demon.¡±


    Lilian: ¡°Cause you are one idiot.¡±


    Steph: ¡°Don¡¯t say that Lilian. I told her about you ability to transform. She was amazed such young kids learned such high ranked abilities.¡±


    Unlike Lilians cloths which looked like regular human armor though all white.


    ( https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/236x/f8/4b/c6/f84bc6b20938fac3539af612c97b8882.jpg</a>)


    My armor had a bit of a barbaric feel to it. Most of the armor was made like that, all but the gloves. They look like demon hands and even had metal nails which could be used as weapons.


    ( http://www.nonacaso.net/wp/wp-content/gallery/my-supereroes-portrait-spawn/mano_02.jpg</a>)( http://fc07.deviantart.net/fs71/f/2010/328/4/a/full_leather_armor_with_slats_by_artisansdazure-d33jw1m.jpg</a> just imagine these two white)


    I couldn''t help worry about using all of this since it made me look more like a bandit with white armor then a novice paladin.


    Steph: ¡°Don¡¯t worry Baal all novice get a unique design each which we leave up to sophie to decide so your will be just another of her creations.¡±


    I give her a wary smile and go put the armor on and go train with it to get used to them.


    Underworld, Demon Lords castle 3rd POV


    In the underworld Lucifer was looking with disgust at a beat up bloody both of a man.


    Lucifer: ¡°You¡¯re a pathetic demon Rachet. You gained nobility after raising to the ranks of royal demon and you have the gut to face me the only Divine Demon in this world. Looking at you disgusts me. Men put him in the dungeon we will exile him in 2 months when the portal has gathered enough mana. Lets drop him in some lowly dungeon with higher demons so he can feed them.¡±


    The demon queen and her children just looked at the man without a hint of remorse that could be seen but in her heart the queen could be more worried.


    Lia: Another one exiled. I hope this doesn''t cause trouble later on with the upper world. Ever since we exiled that baby Lucifer hasn''t killed a single enemy only exiled them. Does he think the kid survived and wants to kill him.


    Though she didn''t show it she was really worried about her husband. Since they exiled their child 2 and a half year a ago Lucifer has gotten paranoid and has exiled demons that attacked us instead of killing them like normal.


    Lia watched as the young royal demon Rachet was dragged away leaving a trail of his blood where he passed. She feared that she would eventually need to cast a sleep spell on her husband and invade his mind to find out what is making him paranoid. She has asked him many times but he has only given her a black stare as a response. The same for her other kids he doesn''t speak with us about his problem which worries all of us, i hope he doesn''t do something reckless enough to make a new great war.


    Valeria POV


    Sitting on a coach of clouds I made in my pocket dimension, I watch over the young children of the mortal world. It is quite entertaining to see a few of the more unique children play around. Besides the mortal world, I have also been keeping an eye on the demon lord in the underworld. He has increased the number of exiles he has made by a large margin, enough to catch my and all of the lesser gods attention since many are protectors of small groups of people.


    Ares, a very young god of war, has recently been very angry with so many demons attacking his followers. It pissed him off enough to search around his followers and look at the fate of many unborn children to see their possible futures. He found one that interested him, a child that had a fate to be a promising warrior. He liked the child and blessed him while he was still in his mother. He was planning to have the child fight as his champion *sigh* what a troublesome lesser god, with this kind of blessing the boy can real ranks of hero, though the kid would be an interesting rival for Baal and Lilian later on.


    Looking back into the demon lord¡¯s throne room where he sat. He spat out ridicule to a young royal demon who had challenged him to a duel unlike most demons that just outright attack.


    Valeria: ¡°The personality of that demon is that of a refined noble and a great commander. If he will be exiled in a dungeon then I can''t find a better teacher for my little demon prince. I have two months to hack into their magic circle and move the location to the chamber of the dungeon Baal will be in next month. Considering the lesson they want to pass, the training done during that time and how many trained paladins their will be that can easily do this dungeon. The exile could appear while they are in the boss room. Good time for work fufufu.¡±


    Baal POV


    At the end of the week the paladins and trainees were gathered. In all 200 trainees and 100 trained paladins will be going to the dungeon. It will take another 3 weeks to reach it since we will be going by horse and caravan. In the group the youngest beside me and Lilian were orphans that the church took in who are around 10 at their youngest and 15 at the oldest they number about 50 of the trainees the rest are children who want to devote their lives to protecting the people of the world from evil. I asked them once, ¡°what would you do if you met demon that wasn¡¯t evil¡± their responses made me frown, ¡°what are you talking about, demons are evil by nature¡± ¡°there is no none evil demons so all need to be destroyed¡±. Both me Lilian and many older paladin frowned deeply towards the novice and commander Hugh who was leading the expedition made sure to ¡°educate¡± them after hearing what they said. I evaded them after that since it started to feel strange being around them.


    The ride was really boring. We had about 50 carriages, 20 are for food and supplies, 10 for materials for repairs and the last 20 are large carriage made like a small room with several hammock for sleeping on the road. These are for the guards that stay up on night shift. It got too boring for me riding a horse so i left it with one of the paladins and went practicing my flying skills with Lilian. We also had the job to keep look out since we had a better view than the rest. When me and Lilian first summoned our wings we scared the other novice to no end. They seem to have realized why i asked the questions about demons after they saw my wings.


    At the end of the month we finally reached visual distance of the dungeon. Unlike the Imp dungeon which was a large cave this one wasnt so simple like that. The dungeons name was known as Galton''s Castle, it was once a fort belonging to a powerful lord under an ancestor to the king of our country but it was lost after a group of brute demons led by their leader suddenly appeared in the castle and killed everyone. With the presence of so many high level demons for such a long time the place soon became a dungeon and low class demons began to find their way to this world through the now fragile rip in space.


    There are 3 known kinds of dungeons. A monster dungeon is a dungeon where a creature natural to our realm, The mortal realm, it appears when a high level monster, example a powerful ogre or minotaur, takes up resides in a cave, city, castle, etc. Over time his power which seeps from his body starts strengthening the fabrics of space in the area he lives and soon this power crystallizes and forms a dungeon heart. This heart is a large crystal which radiates mana, these crystals cause an opening in space which creates low class monsters with no intelligence. Many species appear and for their own food chain and grow in the dungeon but they will all attack to protect the boss of the dungeon by instinct. Demons do the same because demon monsters require the masma in the dungeon. Masma is basicly the demon bosses power after it has seeped from his body demon monsters feed off this to survive.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    The second and third are demon and celestial dungeons. Like you might have guessed they are dungeons where demons and celestial monsters natural to the upper and underworld appear but unlike monster dungeons who strengthen the fabrics of space these dungeons weak the fabrics of space within the dungeon which allow a rift to open between the two realms. For demon dungeons the masma gathers and forms the crystals normally under the dungeon or in a throne room if it a castle. The dungeon hearts of these places are considered more valuable the monster ones as they have much more power to them and less common.


    The fort that was the dungeon was large. It was like a city really, on the outer part of the dungeon, which is only the castle, there was a small village of low class sentient demons. We made camp just outside of the town and went inside. I was with Commander Hugh as we walked towards the town.


    Hugh: ¡°Hey Baal, can you do me a favor?¡±


    Baal: ¡°What?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°This town is a passive town of demons but they are still wary of humans especially us paladins. Could you enter in your demon form. If they see a demon among us they may think differently about us.¡±


    Baal: ¡°hmm ok thats fine. I¡¯ll also bring Kitsu and Rook since they are demon races as well.¡±


    Before we got to close i imagined myself as a demon and activated my transformation ability. As it activated a small ring of black smoke surrounded me as my body changed. My wings sprang out, I felt my muscles get denser and my arms bit longer. My head felt like it was splitting as long horns dug its way out of my head. My teeth i felt turn into fangs, my hands i felt grew claws similar to my glove and my feet if could feel had grown and was larger with 5 claw like fingers and one large nail in the back of the feet in the heel. When the smoke clear i appeared as a High Imp with black armor.


    The paladins and trainees around me just stared wide eyed at my ability to transform.


    Baal: ¡°Wha!! my armor turned black!¡±


    My voice was much deeper now and sounded more like an adults voice.


    Hugh: *facepalm* ¡°Sophie did it again.¡±


    Lilian: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°If you have a unique ability and you tell her, she will always make the clothes a bit more unique. Yours seem to react to your full demon form and turns black to make you look more menacing, it probably also has buffs for demon race as well.¡±


    Baal: ¡°Wow she is amazing no wonder the church relays on her so much. We should go, what do we need to get anyway?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Mainly information about the current boss. This expedition happens every year which is the time it takes for low rank demons to grow in the dungeon and one of them to become demon leader. Also do you know the ranking system of demons?¡±


    We shook our heads as did a few other novice around us.


    Hugh: ¡°Ok then let me explain.¡±


    It goes like this the demons and angels are broken up like this. They all start as low ranked monsters and if they are lucky they will eventually become sentient. It starts as Lower demon, then Higher Demon, Royal Demon and finally Divine Demon. Angels are Fallen Angel, Angel, Lesser God and Last is Greater God. Each rank has three forms normally, a lesser form which is like a newborn, such as lesser imp in my case. A normal form, Imp, which is common among all of the race and a top tier from which is High Imp at this moment. After that i rank up to higher demon, at this point it''s considered more an evolution because the same beings of the same race can turn into completely different creatures.


    Hugh: ¡°Does everyone understand the ranking system of the God and Demon worlds.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Hugh: ¡°Good now Baal since you have the best chance of getting info try your best we all need to figure out the current bosses race, the demon of this dungeon is normally always the first form of royal demon. That is the main reason Bishop Slade is with us today because royal demons are one of the hardest demons to beat.¡±


    Trainee: ¡°Commander is there currently a Divine Demon.¡±


    Slade: ¡°There is, the demon lord of the underworld Lucifer is a Divine Demon. Just so you know he is a demon on par if not stronger then a greater god since he can fight equally against a few of them at once. We are very lucky that only exiled demons appear in our world because if demons could freely come and go then we would still be in a great war between the gods and demons.¡±


    Everyone shuttered hearing the power of the demon lord. Everyone but me, it gave me motivation. My eyes were burning with determination...and rage. I didn¡¯t know what the rage was for. I knew i was exiled from there and he was my own father but i have never felt anger towards him until now.


    We soon head into town. The demons inside werent as we expected they were all human like except for small horns and tails and some with long claws growing. A few had green or black skin while other had red or blue skin. The commander explained that the color of the skin represents the strongest affinity of a demon. My skin was red like any imp but the color was still off from normal ones. It was much lighter than the deep red the other imps had which was probably thanks to having higher light affinity. (its at -5% now)


    The village looked like any other human village with stores for weapons, armor, potions, inns, magic store, general store.


    Looking around i also saw that there weren¡¯t many adventurers so i asked why.


    Hugh: ¡°The dungeon here is considered a high level dungeon thanks to the boss. Though foreigners have been around for at least 50 years, (1:4 RL to Game world 12.5 years) besides high level guilds few people have actually been able to complete high level dungeons like this one.¡±


    Baal: ¡°What level do they normally have to be.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°You¡¯ve heard of guilds right.¡±


    I nod.


    Hugh: ¡°Well a guild must have an average of at least 300 people over level 350 to reach the bosses room and at least level 450 to fight with the boss. Put simply only elite guilds can actually fight in this dungeon and most elite guilds are far passed this point so they don¡¯t bother fighting these dungeons.¡±


    Trainee: ¡°Is that why we come here?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Yes Brutes are called that because they are very aggressive and if left alone wills start attacking nearby human villages.¡±


    Baal: ¡°I see well I¡¯ll go check around.¡±


    I left and started to look around. I could see the eyes of the demon residents were looking towards me and the paladin. I walked around and found a tavern and walked in. As i entered the eyes of the people in their turned towards me. I walked up to the bartender who was a human skinned man with small thumb sized horns and pointy ears and snake like eyes.


    Baal: ¡°Hello¡±


    Bartender: ¡°What can i do for you.¡±


    Baal: ¡°I was wondering if your or anyone in here could tell me about the castle lord.¡±


    The bartenders eyes raised.


    Bartender: what do you want to know about that Brute.


    Baal: ¡°Well I¡¯m with the paladins who came to train in the dungeon.¡±


    I heard of few chuckles.


    Bartender: ¡°Hmm its that time of year again hmm¡±


    He mumbled.


    Baal: ¡°excuse me?¡±


    Bartender: ¡°Oh nothing really well the lord is a royal rank demon known as an Oni. He is a larger Brute that is normally red or blue in skin color depending on his affinity and he is human in body shape but at least 3-4 meters tall with very long horns thanks to their mana reserve. Their main weapons are normally a large iron club which i would avoid at all cost because it can easily kill a trainee like you even with your royal blood.¡±


    (https://yokaihigh.files.wordpress.com/2013/12/oni1.jpg</a>)


    Baal: ¡°Thanks anything else i should know?¡±


    Random customer: ¡°Ya kid dont get hit by the brutes it hurts like hell.¡±


    This made everyone in the room laugh. They told me brutes are smaller versions of the Oni and are just over 2 meters and carry wooden clubs which they wield with ease and can kill a powerful monster easily by themselves.


    After talking for a while in the tavern I left satisfied and returned to camp only to find lots of laughing paladins, many depressed trainees and one cheerful Lilian. I returned to human form since i was almost out of mana.


    Baal: ¡°What¡±s going on, why are they depressed.¡±


    Lilian: ¡°Hahaha most of them mistreated a demon while acting all high and mighty thinking of them like the bad ones and were then insulted by all the others and didn¡¯t learn anything hahahahah. Did you find out anything.


    Baal: ya i went to the tavern and talked with the people in there they told me a lot about the boss and even the brutes a bit.¡±


    Lilian: ¡°I learned a bit out the boss. Supposed to be some muscle brain extra large brute that is just a little smarter then the idiots in the lower levels.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Hahaha should have guessed you two would find out about him.¡±


    Baal: ¡°This was used to teach us a lesson wasn¡¯t it.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Of course ever trainee needs to know how to act to all types of people and not just the ones the public thinks are the ¡°good races¡±. I hope you brats learned your lesson after experiencing this.¡±


    Depressed trainee: ¡°Yes~ Sir~!¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Good now get some food cooking and after eating get to sleep we are going to split up the teams in the morning and we will enter the dungeon tomorrow now get going.¡±


    Everyone started to move around and soon many campfires started to light up all over the place and soon the smell of cooked meat and veggies started to come from the fires. To our surprise the Paladins in our circle were all great cooks.


    Paladins: ¡°You learn how to cook quite fast when you are always out in the field. You kids also need to learn or you will be useless in the dungeon later on. Here have this its a book on plants. It will tell you may effects they may have when cooked and how to properly prepare the herbs and such. We will teach you kids how to make real high class meals without having to pay too much to those fancy restaurants that give you tiny meals for outrageous prices.¡±


    Top of the castle 3rd POV


    A big red gorilla like man stood at the edge of the balcony holding a spiked metal club in his right hand while looking done into the plains next to the castle.


    Demon: ¡°GRRR so they finally came GRR.¡±


    BOOM


    He lift the club and slammed it down in anger seeing the paladins surrounding his castle.


    Demon: ¡°I trained too hard to just die like all the other leaders.¡±


    He looked at the demon in his throne room. She was much slimmer than him and half his size. She was the demon that managed the other lesser demons and trained them.


    Demon: ¡°Get the trolls stationed on the lower floors and all the Brutes on the fifth floor and above. Release all the demon beasts as well I won¡¯t go down without a fight.¡±


    She bowed and left without a word.


    The demon boss just looked down while snarling at the camp outside before walking back inside to prepare.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------


    Well here is the next chapter


    Please continue with the ideas they can always inspire new ones from myself and many can be used in the story as well


    Feedback would be great.

 Chapter 8 The lesson

    That night was really good. We got to learn how to cook and prepare lots of spices as well as a few other tricks to make food taste better. Besides that we heard a lot of stories from the paladins about many types of monsters and demons they had hunted before. One of them said one of them can easily fight a higher demon on par by themselves so this dungeon could be done with a company of at max of 25 which is going to be the number we split up in.


    We have 100 paladins which will split into 4 groups and 200 trainees with 1 partner for each, except Lilian and I who have 2. So each group would have 25 paladin and 50 trainees and 50 partners with two groups have 1 extra.


    In the morning we woke up to the camp being taken apart and the commander and captains splitting everyone. I was in commander Hugh''s group while Lilian was in another one with Slade. She didn''t care much a sat on top of and was grooming Plum and Kumi.


    Kitsu: *sigh* ¡°That girl pampers those two way to much.¡±


    Rook: ¡°girl...groom...lots.¡±


    I smiled and started scratching them right behind the ear which took them by surprise but they couldn¡¯t help but stretch themselves out from feeling so nice. When i stopped they both looked a bit sad but soon got over it when they saw the group was almost complete.


    Hugh: ¡°Ok newbies you kids will be vanguard, us paladins are here to train you so we will provide support if there is any great risk towards you kids we will intervene any other time we will only provide support in healing.¡±


    Baal: So this training is to let us try our hand on tougher opponents...no i feel its something else entirely. It might be that later on but there is something else behind this.


    With that nagging feeling our group heads towards the castle. At the gates the commander enters a room with his sword draw and after a bit we hear a roar and then it goes silent. Soon the lowered metal cage like gate starts rising opening the way.


    (http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/3/32/Malbork_Castle_Gate1.jpg</a>)


    We draw our weapons, a group of 15 stay at the front with tower shields to block any incoming attacks while the rest are behind. There is about 20 meters of castle ground before we reach the castles large wooden doors but there was nothing outside except the roar we heard which was probably a gate keeper.


    A few of the stronger looking trainees try opening the door by pushing or pulling but no success. I only facepalm myself at how weak physically they were. I could see a few of the paladins laughing behind us. I was wonder what they were laughing at so I looked around with a more careful eye and noticed that the earth was just slightly lifted over the threshold of the door. It was small but strong enough to hold the door if the person opening it was weak.


    I also couldn¡¯t help but silently laugh and a few of the trainees around me noticed and me with a questioning look. I pointed at the door and told them about the trick and soon they started laughing out loud while paladins put on a poker face. When the trainees pulling the door looked back i noticed the ground lower and open the doorway.


    Trainee: ¡°What¡¯s so funny.¡±


    Trainee 2: ¡°If you think its so funny you go open the door.¡±


    Baal: ¡°Ok then.¡±


    I walk up and watching to see if the ground rose again i pull the door and it easily opens revealing the entrance hall of the castle and a very large staircase.


    The trainees that tried to open the door looked bewildered since i opened it easily and some got furious and started insulting me


    Trainee: ¡°You blocked the door didnt you kid.¡±


    Baal: ¡°Why would it i only noticed the block in front of the door after you guys were already trying to open it.¡±


    Trainee 3: ¡°Ya right a brat like you who can even be considered part of the demon race since you transform into one can¡¯t be trusted like a human you¡¯re just a¡­¡±


    I didn''t let him finish because he had my scythe around his neck and i was in my demon form.


    Baal: what was that brat. I¡¯ll have you know i was taught to be nice and protect everyone demon, human, elf who ever as long as they are good. Demons aren''t all evil because if they were more than ? of the mysterious races we know of would have attacked humans long ago. If you continue thinking like how you are now you will only get as far as trainee because someone who is so blind like you do will never be acknowledged by our goddess as someone of the light.


    I pull my scythe away and while letting it lean on my shoulder with the blade aimed forward to attack I started walking forward.


    Baal: ¡°If anyone has any complaints say it now because once we enter the dungeon i don¡¯t want to hear anything.¡±


    I looked at each of them and everyone was quiet so i turned around and returned to my human form.


    Baal: ¡°Ok then lets go we are wasting time.


    I walked in which snapped everyone out of their daze and they walked in and back into formation. In the back Hugh was watching the display and was talking with the other captains around him.


    Hugh: ¡°He sure knows how to educate the brats huh.:


    Captain 1: ¡°I worry it will cause problems later on.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°I don¡¯t see any problems, Marcus¡±


    Marcus: ¡°What do you mean he threatened a nobles son¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Didn¡¯t I do the same to you when we were doing the same test¡±


    He looked at Hugh for a moment then at the children and then started laughing.


    Marcus: ¡°Hahaha ya you did but unlike Baal you beat the ship out of me leaving me a bloody pulp.¡±


    Captain 3: ¡°I remember that time, i believe you were making fun of the residents of the town and you pissed Hugh off since his grandfather taught him to respect others even the good demons¡±


    Hugh: ¡°It was that time yes, not only that time but i think i beat him 10 other times while we were training and we passed through demon towns before Marcus learned to keep his trap closed, wonder how long it will take for that brat to learn his lesson.¡±


    The paladins couldn¡¯t help but let out a laugh seeing the young child tremble and force his body to walk forward while shaking.


    Hugh: I don¡¯t think it might take too many times, Baal¡¯s strength greatly surpasses theirs and a simple threat like this can do wonders for conceided kids like him.


    Walking behind them group they also entered the castle and with the children took one of the four paths on the second floor after the large grand staircase.


    Castle throne room


    The large Oni was snarling as we sat on the large seat and eating a huge piece of meat.


    A small 2 meter tall green skin woman appeared in the room. She was a brute but looked very human and didn¡¯t have the normal savage look a brute had. She gave the feel of an amazon and she had very intelligent cold eyes.


    Woman: ¡°Master...humans have entered.¡±


    Oni: ¡°Hmp release trolls. Leave brutes on floor five and above.


    She bowed and left. Not wanting to stay in the stench of the room where the boss was.


    Woman: Soon I¡¯ll be free from this disgusting monkey, I just need to stay clear of the paladins while they fight and appear after this monkey is dead and ask to join them I will finally be able to escape. Lets make this easier for the humans. Lets spread the brutes between the floors. It will be nice to get rid of those repulsive trolls as well as those brutes fufufu.


    With a menacing grin she goes off and sets up her plan to rid herself of the boss.


    Floor 2 Baal POV


    I was sitting on Rooks back while we walked through the halls. It wasn¡¯t so because i wanted to act cocky but because of his high jumping power if something appears we can attack or dodge quicker. Suddenly i notice is ears stand on ends.


    Rook: ¡°Enemy.¡±


    Baal: ¡°Good, how many?¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.He grumbles instead of talks so i turned to look a Kitsu.


    Kitsu: ¡°Around 60 but its divided into two groups fighting each other.¡±


    I tilted my head at this and turned to sit backwards looking towards the paladins.


    Baal: ¡°Commander Hugh are their any demons or monsters in here that fight against each other?


    Hugh: ¡°hmm I believe the trolls on the lower floors fight the Brutes for territory in the lower floors why?¡±


    Baa: ¡°Rook picked up a fight between 2 groups up ahead.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°If i remember right there''s a large ball room up ahead. Be ready kids seems something is brewing.¡±


    It quickly got tense as we got close. Soon we could hear the roars and sounds of battle. Prepared we entered the room to find 15 large 2.5 meter tall red gorilla like men fighting 45 2 meter tall hairy gorilla monsters who carried around large logs like clubs.


    (trolls http://digital-art-gallery.com/oid/10/899x759_3399_LOTRO_The_Cave_Troll_2d_fantasy_monster_troll_ogre_club_lotro_lord_of_the_rings_online_cave_picture_image_d.jpg</a>)


    Hugh: ¡°What in the goddesses name is going one, large battles between them is uncommon¡±


    Baal: ¡°Everyone enter defensive formation these things are easily five times stronger than us.¡±


    I have Rook jump to the back near Hugh.


    Baal: ¡°Should we let them fight and take out the stragglers or just fight them all.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°I dont know whats going on since this hasn''t happened before while i was alive i think its best to wait for them to weaken themselves and take them on when weaker.¡±


    Baal: ¡°ok. Rook take me to the front.¡±


    He turned around and with a jump we were in front of the wall of trainees. Kitsu soon jumped after me.


    Kitsu: ¡°What is the plan?¡±


    Baal: ¡°Wait until they are weaker and then attack.¡±


    Kitsu: ¡°One at a time?¡±


    Baal: ¡°That would be for the better since I don¡¯t know how strong they really are.¡±


    Kitsu nodded and looked out at the fight. After 5 minutes we could already see a few trolls drop dead along with 2 of the brutes. After a few more minutes more started dropping so i got ready. I was going to use Hell¡¯s Flame to draw in one of them before we started.


    Baal: ¡°Get ready they are weak so lets begin.¡±


    I enter my demon form so my attack is stronger and hold my hand up as a large orange fireball appears and radiates intense heat. Like I¡¯m holding the ball I pull it back and throw it like a normal fire ball.


    [Hell¡¯s Flame]


    To my surprise and dismay the ball didn¡¯t fly. Instead the front of it aimed towards the monster horde released monstrous amounts of flames filling the who ballroom and ate away at the monsters. When the spell was finished we saw a burnt room with half of the monsters standing while holding their arms over their faces to block the flames. Before the spell was cast 3 brutes had died and 10 trols had also been killed. After the spell it was uncertain since they monsters just stood their but the paladins didnt wait they started to push their way through but weren''t fast enough.


    One of the brutes that didnt die shook itself and looked by way and with speed that didnt match its size it reached me in seconds and with a single swing of its chared wooden club it smashed me into the wall. My vision became blurry and i also lost focus which made me return to human form.


    Brute: ¡°RAAAAHHHHH, *Sniff* royal, *sniff*¡±


    He looked towards me and licked his lips and walked over. He then grabbed by head and held me in the air while grinning menecingly but the next second it changed.


    Swish.


    Brute: ¡°GRAAAAHHH¡±


    The brute pulled back and I fell to the ground with its huge arm above me. Yep his arm, as in his severed arm. Above me stood Commander Hugh holding his sword calmly looking at the demon. His sword was emitting a glow.


    Hugh: ¡°You ok kid¡±


    Baal: ¡°This...trip...it wasn¡¯t...for level...training right.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°heh sharp kid¡±


    Brute: ¡°GRAAAHH DIE HUMAN¡±


    With the brutes right arm cut he came holding his club in his left hand. It swung towards Hugh who didn¡¯t even flinch. He simply put his sword, which he held in his right hand, down next towards his body pointed down and with and upwards slash the light in his sword seemed to expand and pass right down the middle of the Brute.


    It stopped in its tracks and dropped the large club. His arm slumped down as he stopped. Slowly but surly blood started to appear along the center of his body which soon started to split in half but as he lost all his life his body turned into smoke just as it fell to the ground splitting in half at Hugh¡¯s feet.


    Hugh: ¡°That was a reckless stunt using an AoE spell on high leveled monsters.¡±


    He opened the hand of the brute which was still there and threw the hand way before before using a series of healing spells on me.


    Baal: ¡°That spell came from another fire spell I have. This was the first time I used it, I didn¡¯t know it was an area of effect spell.¡±


    Hugh: :*sigh* ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it what''s done is done, at least we were hear to fix any mistakes that happened. Still thats one hell of a spell. It was able to damage all those monsters severely even with their amazing regeneration abilities¡±


    Baal: ¡°So what was the real training that was suppose to be taught¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Huh oh that well, never underestimate an opponent. This was suppose to be a trip to beat that into your bodies by having you fight a monster or demon way out of your league.¡±


    Baal: ¡°I definitely felt that lesson with my body, I¡¯m sure they learned is as well seeing how easily i was trashed by the brute.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Ya I¡¯m sure now then everyone anyone that was hurt get healed, all trained men switch enter the ranks of the kids, fighting is now equal you protect 2 kids each. Beware of any dangers around you and don¡¯t risk it.¡±


    With his orders the trained paladins entered the ranks of the trainees and started to fix to formation after healing any unfortunate kid to be attacked by the surviving monsters.


    There were two other rooms in the 2nd floor all of which were in similar situations as the first but near its end already. One room had brutes that died off and the other the trolls were killed. We could only feel confused seeing the monsters fight each other but it was much easier to kill the monsters so what ever.


    3rd floor was MUCH harder mainly because of the number of enemies. It easily passed 100 in total per room and it looked like a war zone. The formation changed to the paladins in the front with the trainees in the back for magic support which did little to nothing except for the healing which was needed because of the number of enemies even with the trained paladins.


    When we reached the stair room of the 3rd floor which was a large room like most of the rooms we set up camp and waited for the other groups that were behind us. When we were finishing the setup the tired group with Slade and Lilian entered the room. She looked haggard most likely she took the beating of a lifetime from some monster and later with all the fighting exhausted a lot of mana and was probably tired physically and mentally.


    Lilian: ¡°BAAL~ I¡¯M TIRED AND HUNGRY~ WHERE IS THE FOOD~~!!¡±


    She came over and desperately looked at the food before chomping down on the meat in my hands and taking it. After which she lay down on my lap and instantly fell asleep.


    Baal: many look at her, so easy going even in this kind of place, *sigh* guess i can''t help it, at least she can lighten everyone''s mood if she is happy


    That was one of the best things about Lilian and something I wish that never changes. I watch Lilian sleeping and soon lay back after pulling out a blanket and using as a pillow. I¡¯m soon asleep as well while others were on watch.

 Chapter 9 Leaders Conquest

    I woke up the next morning groggy and stiff. Sleeping on a stone floor isn¡¯t the best thing to do, especially when your sister is using you as a pillow and you can¡¯t turn to a better position.


    As I sat up I saw that Lilian was sparring with one of the paladins and losing bitterly. The other trainees were wide eyed while the paladins were just pointing and laughing a bit. I could hear a few things trainee and paladins said.


    Trainee 1: ¡°You¡¯re joking right isn''t she one of the strongest trainees and she barely react to a normal paladins attacks.¡±


    Trainee 2: ¡°I know what you mean really to overpower someone who is so overpowered at our age I feel scared being around so many guys like this.¡±


    Paladin 1: ¡°Hey brats that girl is as good as she is because she trains everyday unlike you guys, though she can get better, she has a lot of wasted movements which could cost her.¡±


    Paladin 2: ¡°Ya women staff users would become much better if they concentrate on speed more, the staff is very versatile so if she was faster with it she would have us on the ropes¡±


    Baal: ¡°Really? I find that if she focuses on strength and speed it would make her much better.


    Paladin 1: ¡°Ah Baal you¡¯re up, you look like a mess. Hmm about what you said why strenght?¡±


    Baal: ¡°Her staff is special in that it can make the blades of other two handed weapons on it it also mimics its weight exactly.¡±


    Paladin 2: ¡°I see to handle new weapons right?¡±


    Baal: ¡°Yep¡±


    We watch as the paladin finishes up and Lilian slumps down breathing heavy.


    Lilian: ¡°AAAAHHHH!! I can barely react!¡±


    Paladin 3: ¡°Hahaha you¡¯re lucky your fight someone that be careful not to kill you. This is a good lesson so learn from it.¡±


    Lilian nods and runs of with a determined.


    Trainee 1: ¡°Oh great she is going off with the look again *sigh* I¡¯m afraid if she will ask us to spar next¡±


    Paladin 2: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that brats everyone of you except Baal is to weak to handle the girl. Speaking of which he Baal want to spar after you eat.¡±


    Baal: ¡°Sure might save my life later on learning where I¡¯m weak.¡±


    I went over to the fire and ate my breakfast, Troll meat on a stick. Its amazingly good and though I¡¯m not sure that its making me stronger even if I¡¯m eating a stronger monster. After eating I grabbed two of my sickles to fight dual wielding.


    Paladin 2: ¡°Oho dual wielding today.¡±


    Baal: ¡°I don¡¯t fight enough with these so sparring an overpowered opponent like you will make me better much quicker.¡±


    Paladin 2: ¡°If thats what you want but I¡¯m not going to hold back much¡±


    Baal: ¡°Just don¡¯t kill me¡±


    I say this as I turn into my demon form and prepare to be attacked. I stand in a defensive pose with one sickle to defend while the other to counter. Because of this the Paladin doesn¡¯t advance with a rush even with his superior speed which shows even though I¡¯m weaker he isn¡¯t underestimating me.


    He slowly advances with slow steps towards me while I hold my position. As soon as I¡¯m in his range the sword flies out with inhuman speed but thankfully in my demon form I¡¯m much faster and can react much faster so I catch the sword with my sickly that is defending and from behind me the other one comes from the side at waist height ready to chop him. He blocks it though by jumping back after the sickle passes he advances again but with a flip of my sickle which has now on my left side, I bring it back only to have it hit down and the paladins sword aimed towards my head. I block it as best i can with my left sickle and it grabs the sword but since the paladin is stronger I let him push and use his force to flip myself while bringing my other sickle up towards his head.


    I could hear the cheers from the paladins watching but it all soon goes quiet after i land. At my neck the paladins sword was already there ready to chop.


    Paladin 2: ¡°Hahaha thats good kid but never give your back to your enemy.¡±


    Those around us start clapping.


    Trainee: ¡°damn there are too many overpowered people here. He easily won against Baal and he is already a monster.¡±


    Paladin: ¡°Ahahah now that is a good show, the kid is quite nimble ain¡¯t he can¡¯t wait to see how well he grows when he is older¡±


    Hugh: ¡°He will definitely lead the paladins no doubt.


    Baal: ¡°Ah morning commander is everything ready?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Yes our group is ready, scouts told us that the upper rooms are in the same state of chaos as the ones we fought yesterday but these have already fought and its only a single group from now on. Get ready men we are moving out¡±


    With that everything was taken down and packed and the groups split up and started climbing the stairs before splitting up again. The rooms varied from Brutes and Trolls and the Paladins only defended mostly to allow us trainees to deal the damage but if needed they would cut down the monsters. I partnered with Hugh and saw why he was the commander. Unlike the others he used only a one handed mithril sword to fight while others used sword and shield. Another thing I noticed is that his slashes seem to give off light that flies forward. After clearing 5 rooms and reaching the stairs of the 4th floor I went to talk with him.


    Baal: ¡°Hey Commander can i ask you something?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°huh oh Baal it you sure what is it?¡±


    Baal: ¡°Its about how you fight. What are those lights that come off your sword when you swing?¡±


    The men around me suddenly all looked my way with a bewildered look. Hugh also showed the same look.


    Hugh: ¡°y-you can see that?¡±


    Baal: ¡°ya what is it¡±


    He was silent for a good while looking at me before he let out a deep sigh.


    Hugh: ¡°its and advanced skill that is taught to us paladins to deal more damage. Normally its invisible to all but the owner of the swing because its his own mana¡±


    Baal: ¡°mana imbedded in your weapon?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Its more then that its a technique where you literally throw your mana from the swing. Normally only a commander knows this because the training to do this takes years so mostly it''s a high ranked ability that we don''t teach trainees until they are paladins. Anyway the start of this technique is simply coating your mana on your blade first.¡±


    I stared at him blankly and pull out a sickle and try it. I gather my mana in my palm and push it into my sickle. Then i have it run along the blade but half way I lose control and the mana disperses.


    Baal: ¡°AHH! I got it half way dang.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Y-you?!¡±


    I looked at Hugh who has his mouth wide open. When i look around no one is working and just looking at me.


    Baal: ¡°What?


    Hugh: ¡°Baal, to the level you coated your sickle it would take a trained paladin at least a year and a half to reach that much.¡±


    I looked at him blankly then at the sickle. Just as I was pondering what was happening Lilians group arrived. She ran over cheerfully.


    Lilian: ¡°Hey what are you guys doing and why is does everyone have their mouths hanging?¡±


    Baal: ¡°I did something that the commander says would take over a year to do.¡±


    Lilian: ¡°What really what?¡±


    I explained to her and she tilted her head while thinking and then asked for my sickle. She held it up at eye level. After a moment I felt her mana starting to coat the sickle and soon a thin blue film started to appear on the blade though it only got a quarter of the way before vanishing.


    Lilian: ¡°AHH if failed.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Even if you say that what you kids are doing still takes years of training really you two don¡¯t follow common sense.¡±


    Slade: ¡°It would be boring around here if they did don''t you think commander.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Oh Bishop Slade you were here as well, sorry I didn¡¯t notice because of these two.¡±


    Slade: ¡°No worries but anyway tutor them on how to properly coat their weapons it will serve them well in the future, since they can already somewhat do it, it won''t take long before they can properly do the coating.¡±


    Hugh only put one of his hands on his face covering one eye while resting his arm on his leg and letting his head drop down.


    Hugh: ¡°Fine after we reach the next floor we still have time to reach it so get ready everyone no slacking now.¡±


    With that we headed into the 5th room and this one only had brutes and large numbers of it. Each group had 60+ and there were 5 rooms to pass. It got really intense with the extra monsters all around but thanks to the paladins there wasn¡¯t any real danger except a few concieded trainees who thought they were strong enough to fight a Brute without a tank. They were smashed into the walls before someone saved them. The single hit sent them into critical condition. The hit quickly smashed their pride and they learned their lesson VERY quickly.


    I for one didn¡¯t attack by myself instead I followed Hugh around and helped him with killing though i didn¡¯t nod much damage but i was able to distract the Brutes with magic. Mainly illusion magic which allowed Hugh to easily cut the brutes apart since they opened up so many weak spots.


    We reached the stairs to the sixth floor quite quickly and a new camp was set up. After it was set Hugh called me over and began teaching me what I needed to know about the mana coating skill. A quarter of the way through Lilian came and he started over. We got pretty bored so while he explained i had my weapons on my lap and i was doing as he instructed and if anything new was said that changed how i should do it i would change and see how far i could get.


    The first hour was only a lecture and the rest of the time until we went to bed we practiced. We cant pass the same points we can reach even with the lecture, so we will just practice a lot. We didn¡¯t give up until it was time to go to sleep.


    We both woke up early to get some practice in but it still wouldn¡¯t pass that point so we just sat their and meditated to clear our minds. We sat there meditating for a while until the noise in the camp got really loud so we helped out making breakfast and then packing up.


    Next to Hugh again we were preparing to leave already.


    Baal: Commander how many floors are their?


    Hugh: hmm 10. The 10th floor is just the throne room. Today we will try to get to the 9th floor. Ready men I don''t want slackers.


    Our group soon headed up and started fighting our way through.


    Variant brute woman POV


    My name is Lona I¡¯ve lived in Galton''s Castle since I was born. I¡¯ve hated being here because I was only surrounded by savages be them my own kind or the troll trash that we breed and to eat. Brutes are always born at the lowest ring of the high demon chain and we rank up after a few days after birth I¡¯m currently on the highest ring of the high demons but because i was always smarter than most I ranked up into a green variant brute.


    This variant is slightly weaker than normal higher brutes but we are much smarter and we are at the size of a normal human though visibly stronger. (think amazon warrior) My looks if i compare it to the other women in the village that look like humans then i would say I¡¯m beautiful. Curves in the right places that would please any man that doesn¡¯t think strength is beauty like these monkeys I live with, I have long Black hair and light green skin similar to a gobins but my overall look is that of a human woman. One thing I hate are those clubs those idiots use as weapons even if they are made from their own bodies. The clubs brutes use are made from the cells of their body from their previous rank ups so with each rank up the stronger the club gets. I on the other hand had a different weapon. My previous body turned into two long daggers. Daggers that could easily rip the flesh off many troll or brute. Though i am weaker my weapon makes it up for me. I am glad i¡¯m not like those idiots.


    (http://fc08.deviantart.net/fs24/f/2008/023/2/a/female_amazon_warrior_by_vaibhavpawar19.jpg</a>)


    A few days ago human paladins and trainees entered the castle. We had heard that this is done every few years to train their recruits. When the boss told me to get those idiots in place i already had a plan in mind. I was finally going to get out of here. I had the brutes spread out throughout the whole castle and then i released the trolls into the lower floors and cause them to kill off many of those idiots as well as making it easier for the humans to climb the castle.


    After they reached the 5th floor i went into hiding i hid myself in the 9th floor in a secret room and was waiting for them to pass and head to the throne room. I was hoping to appear after they killed that trash Oni and ask them to take me with them. Though they may be humans i heard stories from the demons in the town around the castle that non aggressive demons are treated fairly by the church that comes here. I hope they accept me i want to leave this shitty castle.


    As I sit in my hiding spot which is in a room before the one that has the stairs to the Bosses room i spot a group of humans coming in. The idiot brutes in the room all rush them only for the first wave to get slaughtered by the experienced human warriors. As the fight calms down the brutes begin trying to flank but the trainees in the back use magic to contain them. One boy catches my attention. He is using a large scythe and doesnt look more than 10 but he is the most skilled of the young children. Even though i say skilled he is just a kid and his form is still sloppy no matter how i look but he is much better than the brats in the back.


    He also seems adapt in magic especially dark and fire which is strange since this church is suppose to be the church of light. Another strange thing are all the rabbits and fox with them. Many of them had mana infused into them making them magic beasts. The most powerful was a demon bihorn rabbit and a 3 tailed demon fox. Well looking at those two i can tell easily that the rumors i heard were true. It was interesting watching those two lead the smaller fox and rabbits to attack and kill them brutes. They were very intelligent or at least the fox was. The rabbit had power but smarts still evaded it and it followed the instructions of the fox.


    As a whole the animals could take on a single brute together with few injuries since they were quick and they worked to distract the brutes as well as having a paladin block any attacks that might kill. Even if the brutes could hit any paladin, trainee or animal the rabbits or fox nearby would go over and use healing magic on them. Being magic beings they seem to be good at using those particular magic. It was only the two larger animal leaders that used different magic. The fox would keep dishing out powerful fire attacks as well as some curses while the rabbit would fire black flames from its horns doing both the things the fox did.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The room was soon cleared of brutes and picked clean of the loot they dropped after vanishing.


    As i watch the commander was looking around his eyes stopped momentarily on my position before moving on and then after a while they left the room.


    Lona: damn that man saw me I¡¯m sure of it. Better get moving soon, should find a spot to sleep soon maybe in the next room. Nah I¡¯ll stay here and next morning I¡¯ll move closer and follow behind them after they move upstairs.


    I pull out some furs i had and made a small bed where was hiding and went to sleep.


    Hugh PoV


    Hugh: Huh to think that a variant was finally born. I hope it¡¯s a challenge because these normal brutes are getting boring.


    I sat in the camp at the stairs to the final floor. The last few floors went by quite fast. Baal seems to have improved or at least found out how to coat his blade though i feel the coating is really weak, maybe he is putting less mana to be able to hold it around the blade. Smart I have to say thats smart, slowly adding more mana would make it stronger and he can still use it for combat.


    It was already dark and no one was awake anymore but me and a few others including slade who had arrived some time ago.


    Slade: you¡¯ve been in deep thought for a while Hugh what''s eating away at you.


    Hugh: hmm oh I was able to spot a brute variant in the last room. Human sized female, she was hiding really well.


    Slade: if what you say is true then its probably a green brute. They are human sized with green skin and are incredible smarter and they also have a great amount of hate towards normal brutes. I have met a few in my lifetime, if they aren¡¯t the leaders of the group they want to leave it. Also a pack led by a green Brute the group will be much smarter and more powerful as well since they won''t focus on just strength. My best guess is that she was the one that caused the battles in the lower floors to make it easier for us to get up here. I think she will want to come with us.


    Hugh: want to go see if she is still there.


    Slade shrugged and after making a torch we head back into the previous room. After looking a bit we both find the woman sleeping while hugging her fur blankets and drooling a bit.


    Hugh looks a bit bewildered and with a few taps on his shoulder by slade and pointing back to the corridor they left her as is.


    Slade: better leave her as is i really can¡¯t see her as a threat like that.


    Hugh: Ya I feel the same.


    We headed back and went to sleep.


    Demon world Dungeon 3rd POV


    Under the castle of the demon lord sitting in a cell chained up to the wall while sitting on the ground the was Royal Demon Rachet Stone. He recently ranked up to Royal Demon rank and requested a duel with the demon lord and was badly thrashed around and put in the dungeon to be exiled.


    Rachet: Lucifer...I swear I will find a way back to the underworld to destroy you one way or another.


    Hatred boiled within him. He was a demon that had a human appearance plus his horns as well as abilities for more demonic forms. His lineage led back to the imps and he had a very powerful demon form that looked like images found in human books depicting a great red and muscular demon with horns and wings.


    (http://cdn.portskandia.com/ui/npc_jpg/M017.jpg</a>)


    Being in a weakened state and chained by magical chains he could do nothing about the situation he was in only plan for the future he would face in the mortal world possibly being hunted by the so called foreigners and the churches. Being a lower rank royal demon didn¡¯t guarantee his safety only the demon lord himself would truly be safe in the mortal world because of his power.


    Rachet: I can only pray to the gods they will have mercy on me when I am exiled that I would fall into a safe place where I can heal in safety and not be instantly killed.


    And so he waited in silence for this was his final day in the underworld as tomorrow the portal to the mortal world would have gathered enough mana to cast the exile into his new world.


    Baal POV


    At the moment I couldn''t help be amazed. In front of me was a monster laying on the ground dead and on top of him two figures giving off a feeling of nobility. Commander Hugh and Bishop Slade stood on the back of the huge Oni after having fought with it for over an hour.


    Lets go back a few hours.


    Waking up in the morning I found the camp already buzzing with activity as the paladins prepared food and were eating while some were packing tents and such away. I spotted the commander with Slade his armor looked different. He normally wore the same steel armor everyone wore but today Commander Hugh was wearing a full plate armor made of white metal that seem to radiate mana and holy powers. Slade wasn''t far behind. Unlike normal where he wore simple cloth robes that show his position as bishop he was now if white leather and metal armor while holding onto a large staff with a glowing round crystal at its end.


    On of the paladins near me noticed where i was looking while i ate and laughed.


    Paladin 1: so you noticed. Well the boss room we have no say in what happens there today.


    Baal: what do you mean?


    Paladin 2: you don''t know? Only the commander and Bishop Slade are capable of fighting the boss of the dungeon.


    Baal: wow he¡¯s that powerful?! Whats that white metal the commander and bishop are wearing.


    Paladin 1: its called mithril. Its a special metal created by the elves, its a metal made specially to help conduct magic and mana. Its truly the most magical metal that exists.


    Paladin 2: Its one of the strongest metals in the world that humans can work with. Its especially powerful in the hands of someone from a church because light and holy magic are the best magic that is strengthen by the armor.


    Baal: does only the commander have that?


    Paladin 1: here today yes but during wars all paladins are given mithral armor to fight with as for bishop slades armor that is a special armor that rivals the full plate armor even if it doesn''t look like it. It helps flow the mana around his body much quicker than just the plate armor and its made for priests and bishops since they are mage class fighters.


    Paladin 2: let me tell you Baal, today all you trainees will learn why those two are in the position they are.


    We finished eating soon and with everyone set everyone headed up. Me and Lilian were at the front next the the Commander and Slade. The two had an uncommonly serious face on which is unlike their normal calm or cheerful expressions. What they looked like was men ready for a fight to the death.


    As we reached the top we found ourselves in a straight corridor with 2 other doors before a large wooden double door. The rooms where a bedroom and a training room both we think is the bosses personal chambers.


    Hugh: ok guys stay a bit back i feel the guy is waiting.


    Hugh walked forward after Slade buffed him with a few blessings and with a kick he opened the door only to find a huge red gorilla that was in mid swing with a huge metal club.


    Without warning the monster roared as the club came towards Hugh only to slam into an invisible wall which still caused a powerful shock wave to hit everyone behind the two fighting.


    Slade: *whistle* damn this is one big boy been awhile since one so big appeared.


    Hugh: this will be fun.


    Hugh held his word tight and ran towards the Oni who was already preparing another swing and with all his strength the Oni swung low again but this time what met his metal spiked club was the sword of the paladin in front of him.


    Hugh swung in the same manner that the monster swung and when the sword met the club another shock wave was made causing the area around them to shake.


    Oni: GRRAAAA!!! Your strong human. NOW DIE!


    He lifted the club upwards and swung down on Hugh who caught the club on his shield. The ground around Hugh formed tons of cracks as he was pushed down. Suddenly a long spear of light pierced the Oni in the shoulder and gut. The Oni roared in pain so loud that the room began vibrating from his roar alone.


    Slade: this one sure packs a bit extra power than normal. Its really been a while since one so strong appeared.


    Hugh: that doesn''t mean he is strong enough to kill me off.


    From under the club Hugh started talking and soon after a white light glowed around his sword and a line ran along the club and met at the top. A few seconds later the club broke off where it was cut and fell to the ground.


    Oni: GGRRAAAAAA!!!!!!!! YOU WILL PAY HUMAN.


    Dropping the club the Oni sent his fist straight down at Hugh and was met with his sword. Soon after it was a large exchange of sword slashes and punches that threw Hugh into the wall and slammed him into the floor and ceiling. All the while Slade was spamming his blessings, healing and light arrows which kept Hugh going as well as making the Oni suffer so much but it couldn¡¯t go after the bishop because the paladin in front of him was a bigger threat.


    A long hour of heavy punches sword slashes and magic flying around and the two men were exhausted and barely holding themselves up while the Oni was in an even worst state. He had his left arm cut off his right horn had met the same fate leaving him with only have his mana. There were many slash wounds and holes throughout his body letting the black demon blood in his body gush out. His right eye had been gouged out from a stray light arrow and his right foot had been severed up to the knee and he was on the ground barely alive.


    Hugh: Its...finally...over.


    Hugh pushed himself up and with the last of his strength he climbed on top of the Oni and gathered his mana and with a single clean horizontal slash downwards he cut the demons in half.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Galton''s Castle Cleared of all aggressive demons


    Level up 20x


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: the many paladin cheered for the success of their great leaders and Plum bound forwards and began healing Hugh who had many injuries.


    Lilian and I were both quiet looking at the message that appeared.


    Throughout the whole dungeon fight we had been getting tremendous amounts of exp gaining 50 levels through up to now, Hugh and Slade killing the boss that rose us to 70 levels for this whole dungeon. Before coming here I was level 17 now that rose all the way to 87. I was also curtain that my stats were above the normal High Imps thanks to all the training.


    Baal: Commander did you notice any non aggressive demons the message showed that all aggressive demons were dead.


    Hugh: ya i saw here. YOU CAN COME OUT NOW!!


    He yelled out towards a side door and soon we heard footsteps and a young green skin woman dressed with a few animal skins with two long daggers appeared.


    Lona: so you knew i was here?!


    Hugh: I spotted you yesterday and after we returned to check to see if you were still there we saw you drooling on your fur blankets.


    I could hear some men chuckling behind me and even i could barely hold my laughter. I could see she became flustered as well after being told she was seen drooling.


    Slade: so what did you want?


    Lona: eh oh right i want to come along with your. I¡¯ve always hated being here and i want to be somewhere else away from these monkeys. I don''t want trouble.


    Hugh: of course you don''t if you did you would be lying on the ground just like him.


    She gulped and was shivering hearing that.


    Slade: well anyway you can come along we can take you to the pope and see if we can make a place for you within the church.


    He face brightened up after hearing she could come along. She walked over but stopped after coming near me.


    Lona: Y-you smell like De¡­


    Before she could finish a light appeared.


    Rachet Stone PoV


    I was standing on a magic circle chained to magic restriction chains. The lich and dark priests and mages were already performing the ceremony to exile me. The demon lord was also their looking towards me in disgust.


    Lucifer: this is so you learn your place. trying to kill me will only lead to your doom and i will leave your suffering to the humans.


    Rachet: you know i just asked for a duel between royal demons not for your position. I wished to test my strength but i guess a crazed lunatic such as you will never see that. Paranoid rulers will always meet their doom in the near future and i hope i am a large part of that near future to come.


    Lucifers face grew grim after hearing the young demons words. He knew of Rachet he was a charismatic demon that was born a high demon and was able to rise to royal which is a great achievement in its own right. He is also noble and trustworthy as a servant. The only reason he was being exiled was because of Lucifers paranoia.


    Lucifer: a lowly demon like you think he knows anything. You are just a child compared to myself. Don''t get cock brat cause you will only find death.


    The circle started to shine brightly.


    Rachet: It is you who shouldn¡¯t get cocky. Those who comfortable sit on their high seats will always have a painful fall.


    The circle shined to its peak and the spell activated exiling me to the human world.


    As the light grew weaker i found that the chains were off or they weren¡¯t transported with me. When i felt a ground under me i tried to suport my own weight only to fall over. I heard many voices and as i open my eyes which had been blinded by the light i find myself in front of many paladins of some church in the mortal world.


    Rachet: The gods must hate me. They must all be laughing along with Lucifer himself


    Those were my last thoughts before i blacked out.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hey here is the next chapter


    any suggestions and ideas would be nice it would help me right more


    all feedback would be well appreciated.


    I need a new demon race for Baal i will be ranking both of them up to higher demon and Angel next chapter (Lilian will be angel)

 Chapter 10 Rank ups

    Slade PoV


    The light in the chamber was originating from the huge crystal that was situated on above the throne. The huge crystal at least 2 meters in diameter was glowing red brightly. The feeling of tremendous amounts of mana swirling around the entire area. Looking out the balcony i remembered a scene from a bit over two years ago. Over the Cathedral of the our church this same magic formation appeared and caused a huge swirl of commotion after the two babies appeared.


    Slade: someone is being exiled from the underworld.


    Hugh: This thing. Its just like 2 years ago.


    Slade: yes the same happened when Baal and Lilian appeared but this time its only the red circle which means its only from the demon world.


    Suddenly a series of smaller circles appeared within the throne room.


    Slade: Everyone get back now.


    From within the group of circles a ball of red light appeared and slowly started to take shape. After a bit a shape of a man appeared. He was human sized at 175 cm but he had ash grey hair and pale white skin. His build was lead but he was ragged and beaten. He also had large horns of a demon on his head show he was of the demon race but he had no other feature of a normal demon.


    Slade: This man is powerful, he has a transformation ability most certainly. From the looks of it he was beaten and left to weaken to make it easier to exile him


    As the man touched the ground he couldn''t support himself and fell over and after a few seconds his head raised and his eyes opened looking at use before he fainted.


    Slade: someone get a medic. NOW!!!


    Hugh: This is big how should we proceed?


    Slade: We don''t know much about him so put a magic restraint bracelet on him and take heal him. He is a regular demon so healing magic will hurt him more then heal so use first aid for now and make a structure for us to take him out of here. Everyone we will be staying here at the castle for a while until this demon wakes up.


    I got closer to Baal and Lilian.


    Slade: Baal go and remove the core from the boss you can have it. It will probably cause you to rank up. Lilian get the horn and some of the meat off him eating a powerful creature will help you as well.


    Baal: what will happen to him?


    Slade: for now we will need to treat him. He was beaten up badly most likely by your father the demon lord. Until we can determine if he is non aggressive we will keep his mana restrained.


    Lilian: and her?


    Slade: she is free to walk and talk and do as she pleases as long as she isn¡¯t aggressive to us without reason.


    I said that out loud to make sure she heard it. She nodded my way and waited their. With first aid done I soon have the men move him out and into the demon bosses chamber, which smell horrible.


    We open windows to let the smell out and begin cleaning the place of trash until it the smell is gone.


    Slade: i really don''t know how you survived them.


    Lona: I got used to it a long time ago. I always tried cleaning but it would get like this the very next day after i clean up. Can you please tell me why is the child of a royal demon within your group


    Slade: hmm you can tell huh. Well just like him he was exiled but the boy was sent as a baby and our goddess told us to take care of him and gave him a human form. The same for the girl, she is the daughter of the strongest god and was born a lesser fallen angel, the boy is son of the demon lord but was born an imp by misfortune of the god of evolution.


    Lona: I¡¯ve heard of him. He is the god that governs the rank ups of all beings. When he slumbers the possibility of ranking up is small and when he wakes up he unconsciously curses many beings but they also have the greatest potential to rank up.


    Slade: you are quite the smart brute you know.


    Lona: try checking out the castles library once in a while the place has many books and are mostly untouched since brutes don¡¯t care for books. I became what i am because i read them.


    Slade: heh I might just do that while we wait for him to wake up.


    Lona: also are you really going to let that boy eat the core of the boss and the girl the horns?


    Slade: yes we want them to grow strong enough to protect themselves. They boy is a high imp but he can still be easily hunted by those who don''t care about the consequences.


    Lona: he seems interesting I must say, never met such a unique child, i¡¯ve been in the town outside a few times but i never encountered a demon so cheerful like him.


    Slade: that is thanks to his adoptive mother who raised him like a human child and not a demon.


    They both looked into the bosses chamber where the boss was laying being butchered. Lilian was sawing away at the huge thick horns on the head after gathering the broken horn while Baal was wondering how he would open the head. He then picked up his scythe and coated it with mana and slashed at the head but the hit just bounced off.


    Baal: AHHH the hide is too strong.


    Lona: let me help the kid he is to weak to even scratch that hide.


    She walked into the room while i headed to the bed chamber.


    Baal PoV


    Ahhh! This is so annoying this guys skin is to hard what is he made out of steel. I can''t even scratch the skin around his head or neck.


    I see some of the paladins laughing as they see me strike at the body while Lilian tries to cut the other horn off.


    ???: need help prince and princess?


    I look back and see Lona behind me smiling.


    Lilian: who are you calling a princess?


    Lona: you of course daughter of the king of the gods and the prince is your brother the son of the demon lord.


    Baal: tch that old man must have told her.


    Lona: its not nice to call him old man especially when he is such a person of high position.


    Baal: we consider him an uncle instead of some high ranked priest. Anyway can you help me get the core out of this guys thick skull its to hard for me to cut.


    Lilian: help me get this horn out its even harder then the skin. I have no idea how Hugh cut the first one off.


    Lona started laughing hearing us ask for help. She pulled up her two daggers and as we looked at it he noticed things unnatural to a blade.


    Baal: hey what is that dagger. It looks strange.


    Lona: oh this it happened when I ranked up into a green brute. My old body which was a lesser brute became my weapon. The weapons of the other brutes are the same thing.


    Baal: do all demons do that.


    Lona: hmm not that i know of but i¡¯m sure a few do. I think those weapons you use are weapons made from the bodies of their users. They only work for the residence of the same world of origin as them so these daggers of mine will only show their true strength to another demon. The girls staff i think is the same but its hard to say since i¡¯m a demon and not an angel.


    Baal: Wow thats so cool. But how did you make it metal?


    Lona: who knows we have minerals in our bodies maybe its those not like i would know what made my weapon like this, only the god of evolution knows. Anyways lets get this trash cut up.


    She walks to the boss and hold the horn at the tip and with a single swift swing down near the base of the horn it cuts right through it.


    Lilian: wow it went right through it like a hot knife through butter.


    Lona: I pride myself in my daggers sharpness its what makes up my lack of strength compared to the other brutes.


    She then takes the sword and cuts the head in half and after rummaging in the head a bit she pulled out a large crystal that glowed many bright colors and handed it to me.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Baal: wow this crystal is huge! The high Imp crystal i ate before wasn¡¯t even bigger than my fists.


    Lona: of course this crystal is from a royal demon. The only crystals that wouldn¡¯t be this big would be from human sized demons like that man that was exiled and i bet he has a demon form he can transform into.


    Lilian: what kind of demon is he anyway?


    Lona: i don''t know, i¡¯ve only known trolls and brutes most my life and the villagers outside never told me their race so i dont know.


    Baal: are you going to eat some of him to rank up as well?


    She smiled and nodded.


    Lona: I¡¯ll probably turn into a Variant Oni or rare species. As for you as an Imp look forward to your rank up because an Imp can have a wide variety of forms it can rank up to. Now what would be interesting is giving this guy to your pets that would cause a great amount of power to grow for sure.


    She looked to the side and when we looked we spotted a group of animals eyeing the huge demon that was being dismembered. Looking around i spotted  the commander coming in.


    Baal: Hey commander Hugh can we give some of the bosses body to our companions Lona says they will rank up if they eat it.


    Hugh: I checked them today. The small ones will rank up today into lower demons while your companions will probably grow up a notch as well. Tomorrow we feed them some after that they will probably get really powerful.


    He crouches close before continuing.


    Hugh: i¡¯m more curious about you two then your companions.


    He winks and leaves smiling.


    With our part of the prize taken we head to our tents which had been set up at the room with the stairs on the 9th floor.


    Lilian went with Lona to a corner and with her help and using a club from on of the brutes they began crushing the horn into small pieces which she gathered and began eating away like eating a small snack.


    For me on the other hand I had Lona cut the core crystal into smaller pieces like an apple and swallowed the pieces one by one. I would say it was painful since they were still large pieces to eat in one go but i cant complain. There were 8 pieces she cut them into. I ate 2 of them and reached level 100 so stopped. I was already tired even if it was early. I spotted Lilian already in bed with Plum and Kumi next to her. I spotted the small bowl with the horn shards in them a bit more than half full. As i jumped into bed i felt the darkness of the dream world overtake me only to see a few messages appear.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Your pet Kitsu has ranked up to a 4 tailed demon fox.


    Your pet Rook has ranked up to a Greater Bihorn Rabbit


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>You have reached level 100 you can rank up to Higher Demon tier. Special achievements, [Royal eater][Noble youth]</td></tr><td width="25%">Higher Demon: Lesser Great Imp</td><td width="25%">Higher Demon: Lesser Tengu (Variant)</td></tbody></table>


    I push the Variant one before falling completely asleep.


    Lona PoV


    It was night time already and most of the people were already asleep. I was walking around when i noticed the camp of the Commander and bishop was still lit and both were still sitting around it so i walked over.


    Lona: long day boys.


    Slade: hmm oh its you. I heard from the paladins you helped the kids get their keep from the Oni.


    Lona: yep it was interesting seeing those kids ask for loot complaining about how you to were able to cut it up so easily while they can''t even leave a scratch on it.


    The two men start laughing hearing her.


    Lona: so how is the royal exile?


    Hugh: heavily injured. The his mana circulation was also messed up probably before being transported so he wouldn''t react. It would take about 3 days for us to return it to its normal flow again. Once we fix it we think he will wake up then.


    Slade: Really how can the demons do something like this to their own kind. I know humans aren¡¯t anything nice to our own but really messing up a persons flow of mana is like wanting to cripple them in the cruelest manner.


    Lona: i¡¯m not an exile since i was born in this world but its survival of the fittest in demon society even here it was like that.


    Hugh: i can see why brutes were the dominate group of demons then. I heard from the pope that the first demons in this place wasn¡¯t a brute or oni or anything. I think he called it a Great Tengu, its suppose to be a Noble bird man demon that is considered one of the strongest races of demons.


    Lona: I¡¯ve heard of such as well. It was written in Galton¡¯s journal.


    Hugh: Galton as in the lord of the castle. He died before it was take by the demon tengu.


    Lona: no Galton is the first lord of this castle. He is the one that led its construction as its written in his journal. It even holds a map of the whole castle including secret passages all over the place. That is how i get around without getting in the way of the brutes before. Here.


    I pull out the large journal and hand it to the commander and he quickly opens to the first page and starts reading. After a few pages reading quietly his eyes start going wide.


    Hugh: It¡¯s true he was the first lord. Then...why was he killed if he never attacked?!


    Lona: easy the foreigners that hunted him down made fake evidence that he was planning to attack and the king that ordered his death ate it up. He was a man that wanted peace with humans but was hunted because he was a demon and he caused his castle to become a dungeon from his powerful presence. The thing was that the place had a dungeon crystal that he hung above his throne with pride but it never had monsters because his servants hunted them as pests. Its all written down.


    Slade: so that crystal was made by a powerful tengu? They say dungeons that lose its original boss creature never become the same unless something similar appears within.


    Lona: its no lie because this place fell into disrepair not long after he died and became what you know of as todays brute dungeon. Ironically Brutes are a tengu¡¯s enemy and the crystal attracts and makes demons transform into its most hated enemy to draw out a new tengu for it to return to its former glory.


    Hugh: I wonder what the odds of a tengu appearing here are?


    Lona: who knows that young noble you guys are raising might just bring about lots of change here.


    I said that and walked away. As i walk i pass his tent and see the small boy stretched out. Unlike before where he looked like an 8 year old. Now he looks at least 12 while his fox was much larger now and had 4 tails and the rabbit had grown as large as a baby cow. It caused the tent to bulge but it didn¡¯t fall.


    Walking away i pull a large chunk of meat out and start eating it raw. I felt power pass through me with each bit. I eat three chunks of Oni meat before reaching my own bed of furs i had laid out.


    Lona: I hope to see the boy grow into something special someday. And i hope to be their with him when he does, oh Great Prince of the Demons


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>You have reached level 100. You can now Rank up to Royal Demon tier</td></tr><td width="25%">Royal Demon: Oni (Variant)</td></tbody></table>

 Chapter 11 Memories of the Past

    Well from the poll i will add guns but remain with scythes and sickles for close rank combat. Hope I made it satisfactory and if their are any ideas or complaints please say so.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Baal PoV


    As I woke up I felt something very large on top of me. As I open my eyes I found a LOT of fur on top of me and so i push and easily lift the ball of fur up and with it my tent comes out of the ground as well.


    The sound of the ropes snapping seems to startle those who are already awake and they come over and get the tent off.


    Baal: Someone help me get this thing off.


    Suddenly the large ball of fur flies off and hits the wall with a loud thud. As i sat up I saw a large orange fox with 4 tails sitting next to me. Then when I looked at the ball of fur I saw a huge rabbit stand up snarling at the fox.


    ???: KITSU!!! DONT HIT ME AS YOU PLEASE!!!


    The rabbit launched itself with surprising speed for its large size but was caught by the tails of the fox.


    Baal: Kitsu?? Then you''re Rook.


    Kitsu: Yes master. One moment while i discipline this fat ball of fur.


    With his tails wrapped around Rook he slammed the rabbit into the ground making its horns stick in it and then lets him go


    Rook snarled as it started to pull his horns out.


    Kitsu: Calm down fur ball you were crushing master while you slept so i just pushed you off him since you keep climbing onto him.


    Rook: Hmp just lift me up and don''t smack me then.


    Kitsu: Its not like you feel it with all that fat and fur.


    Rook: *Grawl*


    Suddenly black flames erupt from the area his horns were stuck and the ground erupted around him letting him loose. He stood up on both legs, stretched and yawned before going back onto my bed and returning to sleep.


    I was already up and was surprised to find i was much taller now. My build was riddled with quite dense muscles and i felt power in my body.


    As I looked at myself i noticed something strapped to the right side of my belt which was in a strange sheath. It was a strange item which was blood red with a single empty barrel attached to a wooden handle and a small switch at the base of the handle. As i checked it out Hugh appears asking about the sudden commotion.


    Hugh: What the hell is going on?! Hmm, who are you?


    Baal: Its me Baal sir.


    Hugh: Baal you''re...big? Whats that?


    Baal: Don''t know, found it strapped to my belt.


    Hugh: Let me see.


    I had it over to him and he starts looking at it from all angles and after a bit his face brightens up.


    Hugh: Oh I know what this is. Its a weapons a few foreigners invented. There were a few models, this one is called a pistol I believe. It has huge amounts of power that allows even a level 1 merchant kill a level 100 monster if the aim is right.


    Baal: Why haven¡¯t I ever seen one before.


    Hugh: Easy they are expensive like nothing else. The materials needed to make this are extremely rare and expensive and the ammo needs to be of good quality or it would be a waste.


    He hand me back the pistol. I looked a bit more and suddenly a window appeared.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>You have gained new skills</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Gun mastery</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Natural mastery of a weapon of destruction. Your aim and precision with all weapons of this type.


    +5% damage when using guns of any kind


    +5% accuracy and chance to hit your opponent</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana Bullet</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">You can convert your mana into a compressed bullet in the chamber of your bullet. The cartridge is used to gather you mana to prepare the bullets


    Mana consumption 50 mana each bullet</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Your previous body has been converted into a demon weapon</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">High Imp Colt Supernatural</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">A weapon made from the body of a High Imp after his rank up. This weapon can only be used by those of the demon race. This low caliber weapon is made to match advanced tech weapons and uses compressed mana for its ammunition.


    This weapon is bound to the lesser Tengu Baal and can only be used at its max power by him.


    Damage 150+


    Cartridge 0/6</td></tr></tbody></table>


    (http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v648/pkmnjunky7/102_0977.jpg</a> this model just red in color)


    Baal: this weapon is made from my old body. Its called an Imp magnum and it uses mana as ammo.


    I injected my mana into the weapon and soon i could feel the bullet for inside. I pull the top lever and the bullet goes into place and aiming at the wall i fired.


    The sound of the bullet was intense and the explosion of the mana was even more so. It left a 30 cm hole in the wall.


    The gun fire and explosion woke everyone up. A few even had their sword draw ready to fight.


    Hugh: Impressive.


    That single word made everyone around me nod in agreement.


    ???: What was that sound. I heard it coming from here.


    When i looked back and saw a girl with long blonde hair down to her waist with sky blue eyes she looked 12 like me and was in her developing stage where her curves are starting to show up.


    Baal: ahh who are you.


    ???: I could ask you the same thing.


    Hugh: wait don''t tell me Lilian?


    Lilian: of course who else would i be.


    Baal: by any chance have you looked at yourself yet.


    She blinked a few times and looked down. Her hair fell forward, before it was black but now was clear blonde and she was now much taller.


    Lilian: I ranked up yesterday so that means your Baal.


    Baal: Yep.


    I put the gun in the holster that if it in.


    Hugh: ok lets get this out of the way. What was the rank up?


    Baal: High Demon: Lesser Tengu (Variant)


    Lilian: High Angel: Lesser Angel


    Hugh: Tengu¡­It has to be coincidence right or not


    ???: Whats all the noise about.


    Looking at the voice we saw Slade with a tall green haired woman at 190cm and with two long horns riding close to her head. She had long black hair and on her sides were two strange long swords.


    Lona: oh kids you ranked up as well. I guess that would happen obviously since you eat tha¡­


    Slade: *cough cough* seems the goddesses blessing came into effect when you reach a certain level.


    he looked at her with a powerful glare.


    Slade: You probably got new forms along with the sudden growth. Let see them.


    We nodded and turned into our original forms.


    Lilian stood back and he body started glowing a bit and soon large white wings sprouted out of her back giving her a majestic look.


    I on the other hand changed completely from the Imp form. First off my skin was pale bluish color and long horns that stuck close to my head appeared on my head but what was different was that I grew a lot of feathers on my head and torso. On my head it covered the areas around my eyes and the front and top of my head and made a crow like shape on my head on the back side my black hair stuck out at its end. On my back and arms the feathers ran down them making a kind of coat around it. My wings changed from the original red bat like wings to large bird wings similar to Lilians white angel wings. And lastly my short thin tail i had as an Imp changed into a longer reptile like one that reached the ground.


    (Baals appears similar to this just without the giant cannon on the right arm. http://vignette2.wikia.nocookie.net/digimon/images/2/2c/Beelzemon_Blast_Mode_dm.png/revision/20130729042902</a>)


    Baal: woah i feel so strong in this form.


    Lona: Thats a Tengu Variant!


    Slade: whats a normal Tengu look like.


    Lona: well from the pictures drawings i¡¯ve seen a tengu is a large winged demon with a red face and small crow beak or a red face and long nose. This is the first time i¡¯ve see in like this. It¡¯s probably the reason you also got that overpowered weapon of yours.


    I pulled the gun out and it fit perfectly into my enlarged hand. Seems it grew larger as well to accommodate the size change.


    [/table]


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">High Imp Colt Supernatural(Demon form)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">A weapon made from the body of a High Imp after his rank up. This weapon can only be used by those of the demon race. This low caliber weapon is made to match advanced tech weapons and uses compressed mana for its ammunition.


    This weapon is bound to the lesser Tengu Baal and can only be used at its max power by him.


    Demon form: transforms with its owner into its true form where it can exert is true power.


    x3 power. Mana bullets requires 200 mana per bullet in this form


    Damage 450+


    Cartridge 0/6


    Special ability (demon form only)


    Spell bullets


    You are capable of creating mana bullets from spells and when it impacts it will activate the spell in the area of the impact.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    (cant find an image for this)


    The visual change was subtle but you could tell if you looked close enough. The gun unlike before looked more demonic with things that looked like veins passing through it. The edges also seem to become pointer and give off a more demonic appearance and feel to it. I pointed the gun to the wall again and infused mana into the gun. When the bullet was ready i pulled the trigger and the once loud explosion didn''t make a sound as the bullet fired off and only the explosion made any sound. The explosion left a meter long hole in the wall as well as made a shockwave strong enough for us to feel it at a short distance.


    Slade: this weapon...is dangerous.


    Hugh: ya. In a ranged fight this would definitely put others in the grave.


    Baal: doesn''t mean i will stop with the scythes though. If someone stronger or faster then me appears they could definitely get close up. Also there''s a huge charge timer and i think i need to train a lot understand the weapon properly.


    Lona: hey while we''re at it want to check it out? What i said yesterday.


    Hugh: ya seems interesting. Baal come with us we want to check something out. All of you stay here and don''t come upstairs thats an order.


    We walk upstairs not caring to turn my demon form off. Passing the bed chamber we saw the demon exile still in bed and a few men doing treatment on him. I push that out of my mind after we reach the throne room.


    Lona: ok now first off let me tell you what I talked about with those two last night.


    She explained about the history of the castle and how the dungeon works and how a tengu is needed to bring the castle back to its former glory.


    Baal: so now that I¡¯m a Tengu i can revive the place to how it was?


    Lona: We don''t know for sure. Our best guess is that something will happen we just don''t know what exactly.


    I looked up to the large crystal over the throne and with a jump and flap of my wing i flew up to it. It was a beautiful shade of purple and red that seemed to swirl around within it. Not knowing what to do I touched it but when nothing happened i pushed mana into it and it started to glow. It was a strong glow and started getting brighter for a bit before dimming. It stopped glowing and began to release a dark mist.


    Hugh: Miasma!


    The smoke started covering the ground and came all the way to me and lona but Lilian and the other paladin were completely avoided.


    Baal: what is this stuff. I can feel so much power in this smoke.


    Lona: Its called Miasma, its the excess power that is released from very powerful demons. Its also what causes the area within the castle to one rifts to let in low ranked demons from the underworld.


    Slade: with so much what will happen.


    As he said that the miasma started climbing and entering Lona and me. As more and more of it entered me i saw images in my head. Memories of the past. A tall nobleman sitting on the throne in the castle but it still didn''t have the great crystal above it. Birdmen servants that spoke with their master casually like a child speaks to his father. He told them to do a few tasks or to pass it to someone. Everyone was happy and even those in the village were happy unlike the somewhat run down town we see today.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The image changes to the leader standing in front of his castle where a large group of humans armed to the teeth with greedy grins on their faces. One man in great armor surpassing all others came up.


    Man: You are the demon lord Galton correct.


    Galton: I¡¯m of the demon race and I am lord of this castle and town so yes I can be called demon lord.


    Man: perfect.


    The man pulled out a large crystal orb and threw it into the air and shot it with a powerful spell destroying it and activating a spell that was cast within.


    Many summoning circles appeared around the area and many Brutes appeared all over the place and the largest appeared right in front of Galton mid swing. It was a powerful Oni much like the one that was killed yesterday. It caught him off guard and slammed into him full force and made him crash into the wall.


    Oni: GRAHAHAHAHA!!! Worthless Tengu you die today. Castle belong to Oni.


    Galton: If i was so weak to die from monkeys like you i would never have made this castle which takes in exiles who don''t wish to fight.


    Galton stood up once more and now his body was much larger. He was fully armed in many unique pieces of armor protecting his who body. In his hand was a Powerful looking spear. His body had also grown to 2 and a half meters tall and his face was now covered with black feathers making a crows head over the top part of his head. His eyes were glowing red with rage and from his body a torrent of Miasma was being expelled and raising giving him the appearance of some great demon shrouded in black flames.


    The appearance of his demon form made the lesser brutes step back fearfully as did all the players. Only the normal and high brutes and the Oni stay somewhat calm but even then they were shaken.


    Human Leader: H-he¡¯s releasing Miasma...What kind of freaking monster is he to be able to release that much.


    The miasma soon started to spread out instead of upwards and covered the demon warriors under Galton. It empowered them and they began transforming as well into their complete demon form. All were lesser tengu and their bodies were hidden in the black smoke with only their red glowing eyes shining through the smoke.


    From fear a few Brutes rushed in only for some red flashes of light to appear where they entered and their body to be thrown out of the miasma in pieces.


    The red eyes looked at them and started to move forward and soon the first walked out of the wall of black fog. His body completely covered in black feathers. His hand turned into five digit bird claws. Their heads was completely like that of a crow and on their back large black wings.


    Oni: ATTACK!!!


    The brutes all rushed in and at the same time many bodies ran forward to intercept them as well as some flying up leaving a trail of black fog that clung to its body. The ones on the ground were very powerful and fast they easily dodged and sliced apart the brutes with their claws leaving only dismembered bodies. Those flying used advanced magic spells that decimated the brutes while healing and powering up their allies.


    Soon they kill off most of the brutes except the most elite and the Oni. They circled around them like vultures waiting for their meal when suddenly large amounts of light magic flew from behind the Brutes. The view turned to the humans in the back. They were all grinning as magic was shot high up and down low catching brutes and tengu without a care for who it hit. The barrage of magic quickly killed many of the demons that were fighting leaving only those that were within the miasma. In the middle of the black fog the glowing eyes that belong to Galton became even brighter as his anger reached its peak. He slowly moved forward and leaving his cloud of power behind.


    Even from far away the humans became nervous seeing the powerful demon¡¯s powerful form appear from the fog. While hold his spear in one hand he held his right hand forward aimed at the Humans.


    Galton: You dare attack my family. Know your place humans. I shall show exactly what a higher tier royal demon¡¯s power feels like.


    His hands began glowing reddish purple and formed a dark ball. He pulled his arm back and threw the ball at tremendous speeds and it reached the human wall after too quick for them to react and it hit their leader head on in the gut and took him with it as it pushed itself into the heart of the human army before it expanded and exploded.


    The size it reached could easily destroy the whole castle and town around it which Galton built. With the explosion came the pressure and shock wave from it. Those that did not die from the explosion died from the shock wave or were crippled to the point where they fainted.


    As the dust settled a huge crater could be seen on the land. Galton held himself with great pride as he looked onward. Suddenly a number of white chains sprang from the ground and chained the great demon and restricted his power.


    Galton: W-What is this.


    With a sudden burst of light an elderly man appeared.


    ???: ah the demon lord of this accursed castle. To be so easily fooled by us.


    Galton: who are you!


    ???: I need not say to a lowly demon as yourself only that you will die today and will be forget in history.


    Galton looked at the old man and then grinned.


    Galton: you have blocked my power but not what i have released. I will make sure that someone will discover what happened today for demons are not all evil like humans who gain power.


    Suddenly all the miasma all over including that which was on Galton¡¯s own body began to converge into a single spot just above him.


    Galton: I give my power to insure this place remains the home of demons!!!


    With the last of his strength he made all the power he released for a beautiful reddish purple crystal. It remained in the air above him for a moment where a small ball of light came from Galtons head and entered it and it then flew to the top of the castle embedding itself above the throne room.


    Greatly weakened Galtons form returned to his human form which still had his great demon horns proudly showing on his head. He was on his knees but he still looked up to the elderly man with a grin. The old man looked at him with a grim glare and pulled out a white dagger and plunged it into his chest.


    Galton: you many...kill me...but good demons...will...always find...pro..tec...tion...he..re.


    His body fell over dead and the chains binding him released him.


    The old man looked up to the castle. A light came from the top of the castle. Soon it began to rapidly age and soon it was at its present appearance as a demons dungeon.


    My view was back into my body and I was looked upwards and was still standing where i was before the memories flooded me. When i looked down the miasma was still flowing into me and Lona. I clutch my fist and began to draw all the fog within me. My black wings began turning abyssal black as more and more entered my body. It was five minutes before it was all gone. All my feathers were like that of Galtons.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have absorbed the miasma of the Royal Tengu Galdon.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">You have gained a new skill</td></tr><table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Noble Demon Presence</td></tr><td width="25%">Because of your royal lineage and your noble personality. You possess a great amount of charisma and others can feel that and will look upon you as someone of nobility even if they discover you are a demon.


    +100 Charisma</td></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Demons Aura</td></tr><td width="25%">A demons aura is his power taking a physical form as miasma. By releasing your aura over an area you allies will be given strength from your power and temporarily be able to transform into a demon similar to your own race.</td></tbody></table></tbody></table>


    Slade: B-Baal...Lona are...are you ok?!


    Baal: ya...I¡¯m fine. I just saw what happened to Galdon. He was tricked by humans who grouped up with a tribe of brutes. To make sure someone saw what happen he converted all the miasma he released at the time into the dungeon core and put his memory within it.


    I start walking over and flew up to it once more and touch it and pushed more mana within and it glows brightly again but this time the glow starts to pulse through the walls, through each brick slowly leaving the room and down towards the lower floors. Broken floors, walls all started to piece themselves together weeds dried up and turned into dust and the area they penetrated filled with cement that was used to close all the holes. The place was slowly repairing itself as I landed on the ground and returned to my human form.


    I lost my footing because of the amount of power i pumped into the crystal to have it repair the castle but it was done. The crystal would now repair it on its own and soon the castle would be completely repaired.


    Slade came up to he and laid me on my back while holding my head.


    Slade: What happened?!


    Baal: I...had the...dungeon return...to its original form. It will...repair itself from...now on.


    Lilian: And what about the demons that appear?


    Baal: This is...still a dungeon. But now...tengu will appear. They take after...the master of the dungeon. I became that person now.


    Lona: I as well saw what happen. I can¡¯t help but feel rage at what the brutes and human did here. I want to come with you humans and help you later on. The boy, i think he is special and i want to help him anyway i can.


    ???: As do i.


    The rugged voice came from the door. There stood the demon that was exiled.


    Rachet: I am Rachet Stone. I was a general of the Lucifers army but was exiled after i asked him to a duel and lost. Now i only want to send him to ruin.


    Hugh: Way do you want to help Baal? You dont even know him.


    Rachet: Just by the scent coming off him i know he is the bastard son of the Demon lord that is all i need to know to know he has the potential to take that bastard down. If you wish i can train your soldiers as well humans I am quite adept at training new recruits into powerful warriors.


    Slade: *sigh* I feel like the church of light will soon be filled with demons with how things are going. For now we will have you remain with your mana restrained until the pope hears your story. Sorry Lona but after ranking up you will have to do the same.


    Lona: No problem but the kid seems tired lets get him to bed first.


    She picks me up and takes me to the bedchamber while the others remain.


    Rachet: The Tengu being born in this world and the church of demon hunters raising the son of the greatest demon. So different than what i have heard the human world is like.


    Slade: We are like this because we have learned from our mistakes and with the teachings of our goddess. The old pope during that time became corrupt with power which led to what happened here at that time. At least no we can finally fix what he caused.


    They looked to the crystal and then all headed out. After leaving, throughout the tower small holes opened up. Small red winged creatures began appearing from this opening. Soon after more lesser monsters and demons appeared and were soon eaten by the first arrivals. The first Imps, who will become the tengu following in Baal''s footsteps, have started appearing.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    For those who may be wondering. I did not forget about the extra mana core slices or the horns i have things planned for them. Though i will not make the MC or Lilian eat them.

 Chapter 12 Bottleneck

    Baal PoV


    I woken when I felt something small walking on top of me. Feeling groggy Iforced my eyes open. What met me when I woke up was a small red creature with tiny red bat wings a head slightly big for its head and very tiny horns which would be better called the tips of the horn since they were barely out of the head yet.


    (the tiny red one would be a lesser http://fc06.deviantart.net/fs46/f/2009/176/6/a/Demon_and_Imp_by_Ixa_has_Cookies.jpg</a>)


    Baal: Imps? No their smaller then what I saw then these are lesser imps.


    From the size it matched  my size when I was a baby. The strange thing is the color. Unlike the Imps Isaw in the imp dungeon which was pure blood red these have a much lighter red almost orange color. It reminded me of my color as a high Imp. When I sat up the one on top of me jumped of and scurried up the large arms of the corner of the bed and climbed up with lots of agility.


    Baal: For small guys they are fast. Also I feel like he is smart unlike those stupid imps I saw in the dungeon.


    I look around and spot 5 others like him on or around me bed. Just then the doors swung open and Lilian came in and behind her a group of tiny imps were lined up outside looking in front the corner of the door.


    Lilian: Baal! What did you do to summon so many imps!


    Baal: I didn¡¯t do anything I was asleep until just now.


    Lona: Don¡¯t blame him missy this is the dungeon itself bringing new demons here through the rift. But man these are some strange Imps though. I¡¯ve seen pictures aren¡¯t they suppose to be blood red not almost orange.


    Baal: I had that color when I was an imp maybe they took after me after I repaired the dungeon.


    Lona: That could be possible. The main creature of the dungeon changed from brute to Tengu and they follow your evolution path.


    Lilian: So now we have a huge pack of smartish imps on our hand.


    Lona: To me they seem more like babies then monsters.


    Baal: They are lesser imps so I think they are infants for now. I¡¯m sure soon they will grow larger when they rank up to Imps.


    I head some running footsteps and saw Hugh arrive at the door.


    Hugh: Oh good you''re up please help us control these bratty imps. They aren¡¯t evil or anything but they are mischievous. I think you can control them.


    I got up and the imp that was on top of me jumped on my shoulder wrapped its tail around my neck.


    Lona: Oh it seems she likes you. She also has a quality above the rest as do the other four.


    Lilian: Since the door was closed all this time they must have been born in the room and were affected by the miasma Baal was releasing while he slept. You have to control that! Sheesh.


    We walk out and done to the 9th floor and found a lot of imps running around. As soon as I appeared they all turned to me and stopped moving before bending over and looking down.


    Everyone was bewildered at the sudden change in the little beasts that were pranking them.


    Hugh: Guess we were right. Baal please lead them down a floor there are many low class demons appearing in the dungeon and its chaos. The imps were all born up in the 9th and 10th floor but the rest are just mindless demons. Take them hunting.


    Baal: Wha! why me?


    Hugh: Becoming the boss of the dungeon you made them appear so you take responsibility.


    Baal: When did I become a dungeon boss? I just repaired the dungeon.


    Lona: Ya only the dungeon boss can do that. He can change the look and habits of most creatures in the dungeon. Even if they appear or not and what floor a certain creature may or may not appear on and if they do appear there they are attacked.


    Baal: That sucks! If its like that then I¡¯ll do it then. *sigh* All of you follow me. Kitsu, Rook where are you?!


    With my call the rabbit and fox appeared bounding over the tent of the paladins.


    Kitsu: You called master.


    Baal: Yes as you can see these Imps appeared and are my servants after I became the boss of the dungeon. I need help protecting them and teaching them to hunt in the lower levels until they can do so on their own.


    Rook: We will help protect babies. We can get the others to help and also eat ourselves.


    When I looked up the rabbits and fox were all ranked up to 2 or 3 tails while the rabbits were all bihorns.


    Rook: Ok have each one take one or two with them they are the protectors until the imps rank up.


    They nodded and with a few shouts the animals picked up a few animals.


    Baal: Ok lets go hunting.


    We all walked through the rooms and picked up stragglers and soon we entered the 8th floor only to find chaos.


    The place had somewhat thick layer of miasma floating around and within there were many demon crows, rats, rabbits, etc all running around attacking each other.


    Baal: Ok lets start with you.


    I called out to the little imp on my shoulder.


    Baal: Jump on the back of the rat over their and stab him with your claw and bite him on the neck and begin eating him.


    The bright brown eyes of the imp showed it understood and it jumped off my shoulder and ran on all fours like a small monkey and jumped on the distracted rat that was fighting a rabbit and killed it instantly with a stab to its mid section and a bite to the neck ripping out chunks of meat.


    The other Imps looked at the display and soon I head a very distinct sound in the middle of the squeaks and sounds of animals. Yep the sound of their stomachs growling. At once they spread out jumping off the rabbits that brought them onto lesser demon animals and quickly killing them. The more impressive ones aimed for and caught the crows in the air after climbing the walls using their claws to hook onto the nooks and crannies between the bricks. After jumping they used their still underdeveloped wings to glide a bit and would catch the birds. Others didnt even use the wings and just jumped off the wall after one got to close.


    The fight between the animals soon turned into a fight of survival to not be caught by the imps.


    Baal: Vigorous little guys aren¡¯t they


    After eating all the animals in the room it got pretty quiet since only they were left.


    Kitsu: So much for needing our help.


    Baal: I was thinking the same thing. Guess they just need an example and they can learn instantly.


    Rook: fast learners. Once ranked up teach to read in library make smart and strong then.


    Baal: I guess we don¡¯t need your help. You guys can go around eating for yourselves I will take care of them.


    They all nodded and soon left to the corridor to the left while it took the straight one.


    Kitsu: I think one more room of hunting should be enough for them to reach imp stage.


    Baal: really it took me a while to reach it.


    Kitsu: Because you have a curse that slows your aging to a humans pace as long as you don''t rank up. Since you have you are a 2 and a half year old in a 12 year olds body. Your mind also grew with your body to match its growth.


    Baal: Hmm is that so. No wonder I felt myself get smarter and thinking like an adult so early on.


    As we reach the next room I didn¡¯t even need to give an order for the Imps to advance on the demon animals. Like before they climbed the walls catching flyers and ambushing the fighting animals. It took 10 minutes to empty the room. The imps all and bulging bellies so we returned to the 9th floor and I told them they can go sleep. The five that I found in my room ran upstairs probably to sleep their.


    Baal: Imps that like comfort. They would probably make the strongest demons of all of them since they seem smarter. I should take them to the library and teach them to read or maybe someone can do that for me..


    Rachet: Oh so the new boss is back from feeding his new minions.


    Baal: Ya all I did was instruct them once and they devoured the whole room by ambushing the animals.


    Rachet: I say about half of them will become normal imps. The rest will rank up tomorrow.


    Baal: Any new ones appear?


    Rachet: Yep lots of groups of paladins were sent down to the lower levels to find as many imps as they could to maximize the amount of minions you can get. Little bastards had to be stuffed into bags to bring them up.


    He pointed to a huge pile of moving bags.


    Baal: Mind helping me out I¡¯ll take those down to feed as well and clean up the 8th floor.


    Rachet: Sure don''t forget to absorb the miasma in the room with the stairs. Those rooms should stay clear of demons. I was the lord of a dungeon in the underworld. I¡¯ll teach you a bit about it later.


    I nodded and we began to open the bags and let the tiny imps crawl out. They were all angry at first but soon became really quiet after seeing me and just waited as we undid all the bags letting all the others out. I went for another round of feeding and like he said I absorbed the loose miasma in the 8th floor room with the stairs going to the 9th floor. I had to go down another floor since the floor was cleaned out by the rabbits and fox.


    Like the others it took 2 room full to satisfy them so we climbed back up and I let them go to sleep. I already spotted a few that ranked up and were now at the size of a 5 year old with more developed wings, a more visible horn, sharper claws and so on.


    It was early still even after all I did it wasn¡¯t even past noon so I went to talk with Slade. He was training Lilian in some staff fighting forms.


    Lilian: Oh Baal look the weapon coating thing we were trying to do before I can do it perfectly now.


    She shows me and hear white staff starts glowing a bright blue as mana coated the staff. She slammed it on the ground making cracks, which started glowing and slowly fixed itself.


    Baal: Cool so that means I might be able to do it.


    I pull my scythe out and start coating it. I was successful on the first try but unlike before where the mana was blue, now it was black and turned the scythes blade an abyss black that seemed to suck in all light.


    Lilian: woah that looks menacing.


    Slade: thats the result of absorbing miasma. Though it would have become the same way after you started releasing it naturally.


    Baal: thats cool. Anyway I was wondering if there was a way to set up a branch of the church in the castle or in the town outside.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    I released the mana coating and the blade returned to normal. Slades brow lifted up a bit.


    Slade: Can Iask a reason?


    Baal: I want to establish this village as a proper city and I also need people to teach magic to my minions so they can train more. They seem to have similar affinity that I had when I was an imp so they have some higher level of light affinity I just need teachers.


    Slade: he...hahaha. Good good, at least you make a good leader. I would have asked to do the same thing if you didnt approach me anyway. There are a few things that need to be done before that can happen though. Here.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">List to do for Baal so we can set up a branch here</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Remove miasma from various locations.


    Floor 2-3 all workshops, (blacksmith, tailor, ect)


    Floor 6 Library


    Floor 1 completely for safe entrance.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Find and train all Lesser imps into Imps (almost done)[/tds</tr><tr>[tds]Close all of the rift portals throughout the castle after all Imps have ranked up</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: This looks like an annoying chore list.


    Slade: Yes but this place was made to be the centerpiece of the village for the start. After it became a dungeon many of the equipment were broken by the after affect of the rapid aging that happened. So just go and remove the miasma from those floors and rooms and it will be find. Non sentient demon monster can only survive inside the miasma of a powerful demon. Removing it will make the area safe.


    Baal: I guess. Can I trust that you have already sent a message to the pope of the intention.


    Slade: Of course. I did so when you were still sleeping and I got an answer back saying that workers were being gathered and that the place should be ready by the time they arrive. Your mother will also me coming here in the place of the Pope or any bishop that would have come. Seems she really misses you two.


    We both blush hearing him say that.


    Baal: I should get going. If the Imps wake up before I return begin training them to use weapons and magic you can teach them.


    Lilian: count on me to help out with that.


    She smiled as I jumped out of the open window and transformed into my demon form and flying to the 6th floor and speeding through the corridors looking for the library.


    Lilian PoV


    I watched as my brother casually jumped from the window to cover more ground. After he vanished I couldn''t help but make a wary expression.


    I''ve been feeling that I''m being left behind by Baal. Though we both ranked up at the same time he seems more powerful. I talked with uncle Slade about this and he just laughed it off.


    Slade: Ah child, it is simply in your own head. Let me ask you something. How exactly has Baal gotten stronger?


    Lilian: Well...he is a variant Tengu and now a dungeon boss. He got that really powerful weapon we saw before and just seems to get stronger by the day.


    Slade: Want to know why that is so?


    I nod.


    Slade: Its because we are within his dungeon. Within the confines of this castle which now makes up Baal''s territory he becomes more powerful the more he trains himself and his minions. It can best be compared to a god. They have followers to pray and believe in them and that gives them power. I do not know exactly how it works but I would suggest meditating on it. You can also try praying to our goddess and ask her about it.


    Lilian: But an angel praying to a goddess seems kind of strange.


    Slade: I have read books that speak of the interaction between gods and angels. When an angel prays to a god they open a telepathic link between the two and can speak through the realms.


    Lilian: Is that so...then I will speak with her.


    I walk around a bit then decide to go upstairs to prey in privacy. The bed chamber has five small imps in their so I walk into the throne room.


    The room had lots of miasma floating about but none of it can near me. When I got to the center of the room I kneel down and sit on my legs and close my eyes. Istart a prayer that I was taught by the priests. As I chanted the prayer I felt myself fall into a trance. Without noticing my angel wings spread and folded itself around me like it was giving a hug.


    In my trance I soon found myself in a white room made of clouds.


    ???: Oh my little angel finally called me on her own.


    Before I could look for the source of the voice two slender arms wrap around me in a hug from behind. I could feel the two great mounds of the goddess behind me pressing on my back.


    I looked up and see Valeria looking down at me while he hugged.


    Lilian: Its nice to see you. Thank you for answering my prayer and letting me talk with you face to face.


    Valeria: There are no need for any thanks. I''m always watching over the two little babies that were abandoned on my doorstep.


    Lilian: So you know why I''m here then?


    Valeria: Of course. Your worried that Baal will leave you behind correct?


    I nod.


    Valeria: Tell me, what is the current difference between you and Baal besides being angel and demon.


    Lilian: ...He is now a dungeon boss, he has minions, he has a variant demon form, he gained a powerful weapon, he seems to get stronger each day while I am at a bottleneck.


    Valeria: Bishop Slade told you about how he is being treated as a kind of god and is gaining power from his minions who believe in his power correct.


    I nod once again.


    Lilian: He compared Baal to a god while he is in his dungeon.


    Valeria: That isn''t a wrong comparison but instead of god both Baal and you, Lilian, are in a stage comparable to what humans call a demigod. Demigods are humans who have stepped into the realm of a god but are not completely gods yet. Angels are demigods as well, the same can be said about higher demons. The reason Baal is growing while you stopped is because for a demigod to ascend to godhood he requires followers or worshippers.


    In my mind the pieces were finally connecting. The Imps that were appearing are Baal''s followers and as he takes care of them and raises them he grows.


    Valeria: If you try and search up all records of higher or royal demons you will find that most of them are the boss of a dungeon with a few exceptions being their elite or unique minions who also gain believers from their families. Only a handful aren''t, like that green brute you picked up. She got to the peak of higher demon by showing her strength and royal demon by eating the body of her old boss. Unless she creates her own dungeon, or she shows an incredible number of people who trust and believer in her the power she has, it will stagnate at what it is forever, the same for the exile who arrived.


    Lilian: Wow I never knew it was so complicated. So having people believe in you is all it takes?


    Valeria: Like I said they need to have Faith in your strength as well as believe in you.


    Valeria let me go and sat on the clouds near us and watched smiling as I pondered what I was to do but still nothing came to mind after a long time.


    Valeria PoV


    I was sitting the the coach of clouds within my pocket dimension while watching Lilian rack her young head thinking of how she would get out of this situation. I couldn''t help smiling and almost laughing at the cute expressions she made. I, on the other hand, had long since thought up of a solution.


    In this world, there are many lesser god and few greater god. Lesser gods take care of few people since they are normally in charge of a small region that sees little growth. Greater god, such as myself, are looked upon by a great many people because of the power and teachings we pass on and that have spread far and wide. As the goddess of light my followers search and destroy evil as such many believe in me for my protection.


    Most of this worlds people have a god and when a new lesser god appears either a fight between two that live close together happens and one is killed, the weaker one will see the other is stronger and leave or they will live together if their natures are different (ex: god of hunting + god of nature = peace). As such this world has only a few types of beings without gods. Monsters, though intelligent ones take up a religious of peace or war, and demons, who have no god because gods want little to do with them considering them all evil by nature.


    I look at the little angel who is one of the few who show good demons compassion, me being another to do so. After a while she just sighs defeated, which makes a grin appear on my face.


    Valeria: Lilian what were you thinking about?


    Lilian: well...its just that when I think about it, their are lots of lesser gods who have people praying to them. If an angel appears trying to get followers they will instantly kill me.


    Valerio: She noticed really quickly, she has such a good head on her shoulders. Have you thought of the demons?


    Lilian: The Imps believe in Baal not me.


    Valeria: And what of the townsfolk, also you could always join your brother as this dungeons boss and make it a mixed dungeon between angel and devil. The minions will believe in the strength of all the bosses and elites of the dungeon


    Lilian: But do demons pray to a god?


    Valeria: No because most gods hate demons. That couldn''t care less. I''m sure a few demons would be skeptical but their would probably be a lot of demons that if you help would come to love you and believe in both you and Baal.


    Her eyes wandered a bit and as soon as she grasps the idea firmly her eyes go wide and a bright smile appears on her face. She suddenly jumped on me hugging me.


    Lilian: Thank you so much!! I was worried I would have to separate from Baal.


    She started to cry as she hugged me tight.


    Valeria: She may look older but she is still just a little girl.


    I pat her head with a warm smile as she cries. Soon she fell asleep and I took her in my arms and returned her to her body.


    Valeria: So much is happening so quickly in these last few years. I''m curious to see how strong Lilian and Baal can do as a Demon Goddess and a Demon Lord.

 Chapter 13 Gods Revelation

    I woke up and found myself in the throne room again. Like before, the miasma was just floating around. I looked up and saw the large dungeon core crystal. It had a faint purple glow coming from it.


    Remembering Valeria''s words of becoming a dungeon boss with Baal I stood up a flew up to the crystal. Like my brother did, I placed my hand on the crystal and from the touch I felt all the life signs within the entire castle. An image of the castle appeared and split each floor from one another showing it from above.


    I saw on the 6th floor a fast moving bright light which was probably Baal flying through the corridors. Returning my mind back to the crystal I started to pour my mana within it.


    It continued to greedily eat up my mana for a full 5 minutes until it happened.


    From the cracks of the bricks around it light started to appear moving outwards. The crystal itself started changing. The reddish purple started moving to one side and turned black while a new color, a bright white with flashes of blue took the other side.


    The two colors started circling each other trying to best the other but it couldn''t and ended in a stalemate. As they spun around a small black and white ball each broke off from the larger mass of the colors and began floating within the other color. The whiteside now had a black dot within and the black had a whitr spot. These spots gathered at the center of the opposite color and began rotating perfectly in balance with each other. There was no more chaos within anymore as it had found its balance.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have become the second boss of this dungeon. Because you are of equal strength to the current boss you will share leadership</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">By becoming a boss of a dungeon with a demon you have made the dungeon unique as both demons and celestial monsters will appear. Your actions have created a unique type of dungeon core.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Yin Yang core</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">The Yin and Yang, good and evil, light and darkness. This is what true balance is. The two great forces never completely good or but never completely evil because good can be a reason to cause evil and evil can be done for a greater cause.


    This dungeon core shows just how light and darkness works in the world. The beings born and summoned in the dungeon will have a balance of good and evil within them being never pure good or evil.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    The screen vanishes after I finish reading and as I look around I notice a big change. The walls which were made of stone which still had the outline of the rock placed their, now looked like marble. It was perfectly plain and didn''t even have the groves of the rocks. The floor wall and ceiling were all like this.


    As I marveled at the uniqueness of what happen in the throne room I noticed something in front of me. A large rip through space itself was open into a bright space. As I watch something came out of the opening. Five somethings, one right after another.


    They landed on the ground gently like the air itself held them in their gentle hands. I stood up and walk over to the things that fell out of the rip in pace which closed after the fifth one came out.


    Moving them I noticed they were babies. There were, two were boys the rest girls, and on their backs were tiny white wings.


    Lilian: Angels? No dungeons summon low level creatures. If lesser imps appeared for Baal what are these? They aren''t fallen angels since they don¡¯t have black wings. Lets check with uncle Slade.


    They were all small so it was easy enough picking up all 5. As I got downstairs I saw many people holding more small winged babies. Soon I spot uncle Slade.


    Slade: Ah Lilian by any chance did you cause this?


    Lilian: I think I did. I found out why I wasn''t getting stronger like Baal. An angel is like a demigod so I need follower. With that in mind Valeria suggested I become a dungeon boss with Baal and it worked well. Oh and what are these babies I don¡¯t think they are angels.


    Slade: Their known as cupid. They would be an alternate form of a fallen angel. From stories I''ve heard they should carry around bow and arrows.


    Lona: These little guys are like brutes their weapons come after their first rank up so only after they rank up to normal cupids will they get their bows.


    Hearing Lona''s explanation made sense since no one is born with a weapon.


    Slade: everyone help me a bed like we did for the Imps and place the little ones on it. Oh and Lilian.


    He looked towards me and I swear I could see his eyes slight shine.


    Slade: Since you''re the cause of the cupids appearing, you''re responsible for them. Baal is taking care if the imps so take responsibility.


    Lilian: Eh? EH~~~~~!!!


    The men and women around us looked at me and started laughing at my reaction.


    Slade: All of you spread out through the castle and find all imps and cupids.


    The order was given and after making a bed right next to the imp one and placing the babies there they headed downstairs.


    Baal PoV


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">The Angel Lilian is now a dungeon boss. You and her are now in a mutual ownership of this dungeon.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Becoming she became a boss of a dungeon with a you. This made the dungeon unique. Now demons and celestial monsters will both appear. Her actions have created a unique type of dungeon core.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Yin Yang core</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">The Yin and Yang, good and evil, light and darkness. This is what true balance is. The two great forces never completely good or evil because good can be a reason to cause evil and evil can be done for a good cause.


    This dungeon core shows just how light and darkness works in the world. The beings born and summoned in the dungeon will have a balance of good and evil within them being never pure good or evil.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: Well that was unexpected. I did feel though she was hiding something guess it must have led to this.


    As I look around I see the lights remodel the room making it look like marble floors, walls and ceiling instead of stone and rock. Around me are tons of book stacked on huge bookshelves. The library I must say is impressive. It starts on the 6th floor climbing two other floors above it and they can only be accessed by going through the 6th floor entrance. Books after books line the walla and with the dense miasma here it gives a creepy look to it.


    I move to the center of the room and when I reach it I begin focusing. Soon the black fog around me starts swirling and entering my body as its absorbed.


    Surprisingly there isn''t a lot of power in miasma. What makes miasma really impressive is that it feeds demon monsters sustaining them, while corrupting animals and powers up allies. The loose miasma in the castle is Galtons old power which he used to make the crystal. After I became the boss demon here at least half of it was released to repair the dungeon and to summon demons.


    Having gained the ability to absorb miasma, I can purify rooms and keep it from coming back here. This is good since it would be a pain in the ass to loss so many books to rats.


    20 minutes of absorbing the miasma and the room is completely clean of it and I proceed to the next floor. In all it took a whole hour to clean this place up.


    As I walk around the top floor I notice a rifts open up. I''ve seen a few already, they had a blackish red border. This one was strange because it was white with a blue hue. From within a group of several white winged babies floated out.


    Baal: White winged babies?? They may be like the imps. Should take them upstairs.


    I pick them up and head down to the library''s first floor where I encounter some paladins. A few already held some babies and running around and on top of them were a few mischievous imps.


    Paladin 1: So you were here Baal. Seems you found a few cupids.


    Baal: These little guys are cupids? Wait shouldn''t they be fallen angels like Lilian was when her transformation had black wings.


    Paladin: You don''t need to try and hide it Baal we already figured out you and Lilian aren''t human. After we confronted commander Hugh and Bishop Slade they admitted what you were.


    Paladin 2: It kind of fit the missing pieces of how two 2 year olds had so much strength and skill.


    Baal: heh sorry we didn''t say anything.


    Paladin 3: No problem it was the popes discussion anyway so we have to honor it.


    I waited for them as they search the library for any more minion creatures. They find a few imps sleeping in the corners thanks to the help of the others imps they already found and my order to do so.


    After that we return to the camp at the top of the castle. We find the room with a thin white mist in the air. And unlike the ones in our arma their are some 50+ cupids flying around playing with the imps. In the center of it all Lilian was playing with quite a number of them.


    In my arms I feel something move. Looking down I see the five cupids I was holding woke up. I hold on in my hand while supporting the others and soon with a few flaps of its tiny wings the cupid baby was floating in the air. After making sure it didn¡¯t fall I let go one by one until I¡¯m free of my burdon.


    Lilian: So you found a few already huh.


    Baal: Ya. Now please explain exactly why you became a dungeon boss with me in the same dungeon?


    She giggles and starts explaining what happened, how she felt and what she learned from Slade and Valeria. Half way through my jaws went slack hearing the info. To think it was something like that, we just went with it without questioning it but it really is a strange way to grow.


    Baal: So what is this white mist?


    Lilian: I purified the miasma in the room. It is the only way to wake up the cupids. The Imps appear completely awake because they appear in black miasma where they should be but these little ones need white miasma to wake up since they are celestial beings. The paladins are out trying to find them all.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.Baal: There are quite a large amount of minions now.


    Lilian: Have you seen those five that you woke up sitting on you.


    Baal: No I¡¯ve been out removing miasma from the library to keep it safe from demons.


    Lilian: *giggles* Those five are sleeping in the bed chamber upstairs.


    Baal: I kind of figured that when I spotted them going upstairs. Did you have any special ones as well?


    Lilian: There were five that appeared in the throne room before I left. It was just after became the second boss.


    Rachet: Five elite for each huh good number.


    Baal: Feeling better Rachet?


    Rachet: Of course being in a dungeon even if its an unconventional one like this and it doesn''t belong to me already helps heal my wounds. I cant wait to see how this place will turn out. There''s one thing I¡¯m worried about though.


    Baal: What?


    Rachet: Well, the thing about dungeons in the mortal world is that the gods will always be notified when a dungeon changes, is made or remodeled. In this case even the dungeon core of this size was changed into something that never happened before. I¡¯m worried of what the gods will do.


    We all looked at him and then each other with worried faces.


    Upperworld King of Gods Palace Thadius PoV


    I was sitting on my throne overviewing all the gods work and the mortal world when this strange message appeared.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">A Higher demon and an Angel have created a dungeon with mutual ownership.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Thadius: What nonsense is this! Show me these two


    A clear screen of water appears in the air and as the shimmering stops an image of Baal and Lilian sitting playing with the lesser imps and cupids.


    Thadius¡¯s face started to pale as he looked at the girl and then the boy.


    Thadius: T-t-that boy l-looks like L-Lucifer and...her. That girl. WHY DOES SHE LOOK LIKE HER!!!!


    His voice roared throughout the heavens. He suddenly remembered what happened over two years ago. His pale face instantly turned red in rage.


    Thadius: VALERIA!!!! WHERE ARE YOU YOU WRETCH!!!


    Out of no where and impact smashed the gods face and pushed his face straight into the ground. The impact came from a beautiful woman that appeared from a bright light.


    Valeria: Out of curiosity. Whom did you call a wretch?


    Thadius pulled himself up and looked at the woman.


    Thadius: Don¡¯t play with me bitch!! Why is my daughter alive and already an angel?!


    Valeria: Well she just underwent training in the Galton Castle with my paladins.


    Thadius: And why is she still ALIVE!!


    He yelled with all his might the last word.


    Valeria: You abandoned the girl the moment she was born a fallen angel. You have no right to call her your daughter. I wont forgive you for throwing her away like trash. I¡¯ve had my followers raise her to be a good person unlike you.


    Thadius: And that BRAT with Lucifers face.


    Valeria: You mean his exiled son. Yes I had him taken care of as well. He is a really good boy, kind and noble like he should be as a nobles son even without being taught to be.


    Veins were visible on Thadius¡¯s head as Valeria talked casually about the two children that should have died over two years ago.


    Valeria: I don''t see what your angry about. You didn¡¯t really think I would have my followers kill innocent babies did you. My teachings are to hunt and kill evil. A child bares no sin in the world so I will have no harm befell them unless they deserve it.


    Thadius: DO.YOU.WANT.ME.TO.GO.DOWN.THEIR.PERSONALLY!!


    ???: I wouldn¡¯t do that ¡°boy¡±.


    The new voice appeared suddenly without him noticing. Valeria had noticed his presence before she arrived and wasn¡¯t surprised to see the God of Evolution here. He was an extremely elder god and could easily kill ANY god he so wishes. The image he passes off is of an aged old man but Valeria knew better. Unfortunately Thadius doesn¡¯t.


    Thadius: What are you doing here you old bastard. Dont you know you cant enter the kings palace unless I call for you. Crono


    Crono: Hohoho what a pompous little brat you have become. You were much nicer when I first met you as an angel during the wars.


    Thadius cringed as he heard him say that. His killing intent started to leak from his pent up anger. This caused Crono to raise his bushy brows and pass his hand through his long beard.


    Valeria: Rein you''re killing intent you fool. You cant beat him.


    As if the final drop to spill his anger the full blast of his killing intent rushed out like a dam of water bursting. This greatly pissed Valeria off and to Thadius¡¯s surprise she released a killing intent just as great as his.


    Crono: Hohoho you kids shouldn''t fight.


    The killing intent the two gods were releasing was shadowed by the cold bone chilling and quiet leak of the old gods killing intent. Not even releasing the full force of his pressure it subdued the ¡°kids¡±.


    Crono: Fighting between such high powered gods will only cause destruction.


    His words were colder than the depths of the void. His gentle grandfather smile was gone and was replaced by a grim face of a hardened warrior ready for anything.


    Valeria: As...impressive as always.


    The god of evolution, the last ¡°Original¡± god. Called the elder god he was one of the seven original gods that created the world. He is the youngest of the seven because he was created by the combined power of the other six. The other gods were the gods of the magic elements, Fire, Water, Earth, Air, Light, Darkness. They created him making him the god of Life, Death and Evolution. He has monitored this world since its creation. Even in his sleep he knows each and every creature that has lived on this planet or passed through it. He is without a doubt the greatest living god and has the power to match his age.


    Valeria: I gained the title of goddess of Light from my grandmother the original goddess of light but I doubt I have 1/100 of Crono¡¯s power. No even that much would be to much.


    Thadius: H-h-h-how c-can y-you make such a-a deadly p-pressure!!


    The pressure vanished like it was never there and the warm feeling of being around the old man returns. His grim look returned to a gentle smile.


    Crono: Hohoho when you live as long as me you grow strong.


    Thadius: HOW CAN A FORGOTTEN GOD HAVE SO MUCH STRENGTH!!!!


    Crono: Forgotten?


    His brows lift up showing his clear shining silver eyes.


    Crono: Let me tell you something ¡°boy¡±.


    He emphasised boy to make a point.


    Crono: I am the god of Life, Death and Evolution. I have never passed my title to another because their is no one that deserves it. Now tell me can the god of Life and Death really be forgotten. Even if they change my name and call for a different god those prayers come only to me. I also gain the faith of the demons and monsters in the other worlds because I am the one who makes them grow and rank up, even the creatures her in the upper world know and believe in me. Even you grew to what you are because I allowed it.


    Thadius was infuriated hearing the elder god stand up to him. He was even more infuriated that Valeria defied him and showed strength equal to himself. He wasn''t an original god or had the title and power of one of them. The originals could surpass him even if they weren''t of the same rank.


    Crono: Also ¡°boy¡± you will leave your abandoned daughter alone. You left her to fate and now you find her alive you are whining because it didn''t go like you wanted. It¡¯s a shame how poorly the heavens have fallen to allow someone such as yourself be its leader.


    He shook his head and his body started to turn into mist.


    Crono: remember leave them alone or you shall face my wrath.


    His voice echoed in the throne room leaving a foreboding feeling.


    Valeria: I wouldn¡¯t confront him if I were you Thadius. He has a much greater seeing eye then you, he ¡°knows¡± more than you.


    As she says this her body turns into particles of light and vanishes as well. Sitting in the empty throne room Thadius couldn¡¯t understand what had happened. No god until today had crossed him. Every since he became king of the gods no one dared talk back against, fight, duel, argue with or even suggest changes to the domain he ruled. He looked into the image of the child he abandon.


    Thadius: This is their fault. My reign would have continued without this humiliation if they had died like they should have. They will die. I dont care if a war between gods happen these two will die if it the last thing I do


    Outside the throne room two figures look at him with pity.


    Crono: So he finally lost it huh.


    Valeria: I guess it was about time. I can only hope those kids are ready for what is coming because there''s too much destruction and death in their future.


    Crono: Continue supporting them my girl. This will delay his plans and give them time to prepare. Gather the other six I¡¯m sure they will give you some support. I think maybe 3 or 4 years you can buy.


    Valeria: Thank you for your advice elder.


    Crono: Its my pleasure. I want to let those kids see more happiness because I caused them to suffer like this. Oh and that child the lesser god of war blessed. He was just born. Please find him and take him to the dungeon and raise him. He will be a good friend for the kids and even greater ally.


    Valeria: I shall do that. Stay safe uncle.


    Crono: Hohoho Its been so long since I heard someone call me that. Brings so many memories


    The old man gave her a bright smile and walked away laughing.


    Valeria turned to look at the madman who she once loved.


    Valeria: I won''t let you hurt Lilian, my daughter, more than you already have. I won¡¯t forgive you for exiling my daughter as soon as she was born.

 Chapter 14 Guard Recruitment

    Its been six months since Lilian and I became dungeon bosses, we are 3 years old now. A lot has changed around here both inside and out of the castle. First off is that all our minions are no longer lesser creatures and are now the normal version.


    Neither of us have ranked up during this time but we grow stronger each day through training. And hunting in the dungeon as well as the power we are suppose to get from our followers. A month after rats, rabbits and crow from both upper and under world appeared, the demons and celestial monster established a food chain in the castle.


    How? A few of the empty rooms within the floors they lived in were transformed by the dungeon core in breeding grounds for each type of animal. This also caused larger boss class creatures to appear for each one but as the main breeder and couldn''t compare to the miniboss. With an increase in low class monster, new high class ones started appearing being attracted by the new hunting ground. Large demon wolves took up residence on the fifth floor and hunts in the lower floors. They were led by a powerful alpha wolf which was taller than Lona standing at 2 and a half meters tall with black metallic colored fur.


    Rachet called that alpha a minI boss because it was a boss monster in its own right but it wouldn¡¯t match your strength because the monster that appear can only appear below a certain amount of strength compared to the main bosses.


    After he took up residence on that floor we had the entire first and second floor cleaned of miasma which made it safe for the town folk to use the workshops, though we did leave a few guards since monsters move around. This left the 3rd-5th floor as demon hunting grounds with black miasma covering it. From the sixth floor to the eighth floor Lilian purified the miasma making a celestial monster hunting ground which attracted its own monsters, a pack of large powerful eagles who nested near the ceilings on exposed support beams and cracks, which the dungeon itself made in the castle to give them homes.


    A month after we arrived here mother finally arrived as well, being sent by the church to allow Slade to return. In her arms she held a young child a few weeks old.


    She explained that this child was blessed by a lesser god of war called Ares becoming his champion. Valeria had mom pick him up to train him with us here so he will know the difference between good and bad demons and angels. She also continued to train our minions in light and water magic, which Slade started, while Lilian and I taught them other forms of magic.


    The imps currently looked like orange skinned 4 year olds and unlike the normal dungeon Imp they were fit and had lean muscles thanks to the training they did. The most extra ordinary ones were the ten "elites". On my side the strongest was the female imp that stood on my shoulder when she was still tiny. As an imp she is always either running next to me or clinging to my leg or back. The others weren''t as close thought I had more intimacy with these five because they are always with me and I consider them brothers and sister.


    From strongest to weakest of my elites their names were, Lily (girl), Ro (boy), Kia (boy), Mia (girl) and Ideo (boy).


    Lily took up duel sickles as the main weapon. Ro, Kia and Mia took up swords or dagger while Ideo went for bare fists. Each are really strong especially Lily who looks like a reaper.


    From Lilian¡¯s side there was one girl cupid who had an edge on the others. Literally, while all the other cupids had bows created from their infant bodies creating their Lesser Cupid Bows she gained Lesser Cupid Twin Dagger. We don''t know what made her different but she is really strong with those daggers and can match Lily in a one on one with Lily using her duel sickles against her. It might be Lily that did that but we don''t know for sure.


    From strongest to weakest, Lilians elites are called Jesse (girl), Flow (girl), Aiden (girl), Mason (boy) and Lax (boy).


    Besides Jesse who has dual daggers the rest use bows and mana arrows. Cupid are interesting because they can only use spells by flinging them from their bows as arrows which then activates after launch. Which makes it impossible for Jesse to use magic except body enhancement.


    Ironically I learned how to make spell bullets for my gun by training with the cupids.


    Now for outside. The town has finally started to grow. Before they had mediocre equipment but now that they have quality workshops, the town has started getting bigger. Demon and celestial monster leather is the main attraction of the town. I had to ask the paladins to become the guards of the town until we can build enough strength to protect the town.


    Thankfully the accepted and its good they did cause soon adventures and foreigners started to appear hearing a demon town appeared selling demon leather equipment.


    They appeared three months after we became bosses and coincidentally the lords of the town. The crime rate rose quickly and because of the influence of the church it died just as quickly after the paladins taught a few of them a lesson.


    A chapel to Valeria was erected in the town. Besides the image of her, there were two different smaller statue next to her. Looking similar to the goddess herself, a statue of a 12 year old girl with two large wings hugging her from behind stood their. At the base the name showed who it was. "Lilian, Angel messenger of the Goddess of Light and lord of Galton" was written in bold letters on the base.


    The other was of a man the same size as the girl with features similar to a crow having feathers on his arms and back. There were equally large wings on his back which were folded not showing its true size. Even though he was a demon he still held himself with pride and honor and gave the feeling of a noble. "Baal, Demon Prince and Lord of Galton" was written on the base.


    We had talked with the town folk and we removed Galtons name from the castle and named the town in his honor.


    With a statue of Lilian in town, the people of town, who knew her kind nature and love towards the demons, couldn''t help but feel love towards the little angel. As for me seeing the words Demon Prince and seeing the noble standing there they felt awe and honor of having a real demon royalty as their lord. Most of the townsmen were in awe seeing the statues of their lords displayed like idols of gods.


    The statues were special, blessed by Valeria herself, it changed its form when we ranked up as well as changing the title if it changes.


    The chapel drew a lot of attention towards the town since their were two statues next to one of the greatest goddess and it was told by the priests that the goddess herself told her followers to do the so.


    It didn''t take long for the towns people to become followers of their two lords both as citizens as well as faithful religious group. That said our group still were considered a branch under the church if light. We didn''t try to split from it because we liked the people from their and it was obvious a new religion especially one to two beings not even gods wouldn''t last without the protection of a more influential group. Also we wanted the forming religion to be like Valeria''s, where you treat all those around you fair unless a good reason is given.


    Though, even with the support of the Valeria''s Church there were still those who still considered us evil. Who are they? Well the five high priestesses who stand before me of course. Every one of them from one of the other great churches.


    (Each dedicated to the gods with the title of the creators, Fire, water, earth, air and darkness. With Steph now being High priestess of light.)


    Mom is the only one defending. Us but it doesn''t seem to be working for these hard headed women.


    (A.N. I will be calling each high priestess by their alignment since I¡¯m to lazy to think of a name for each one)


    Steph: I told you already, my children would never cause problems.


    Fire: Right I wonder how much brainwashing that demonic brat has done on you already.


    Steph: What did you say! Both my children were abandoned by their parents and from their world because they were cursed by the god of evolution. I''ve raised them from day one. You have no right to say they would brainwash me especially since I would have felt the magic being cast.


    Water: As we have said we just came to warn your kids to remain far from those under our protection. Should they cause trouble near our churches domain they will be hunted.


    Steph: Whats going on!! Valeria said she spoke with the other great gods about this why are they threatening them. No matter we can have them grow with the people of our domain and the hidden demon tribes throughout the land and as long as nothing bad happens they can travel through the other gods areas. As long as they don''t cause trouble they can travel in the domain of your churches correct.


    They all nodded and she let out a sigh of relief.


    Steph: *Sigh* I was worried about what would happen when they come of age and want to adventure beyond the protection of our goddesses reach.


    Air: They should still best be careful. Even if we don''t attack, foreigners who can see beyond illusions such as theirs, will see their true forms.


    Baal: You don¡¯t need to worry about that its a God rank illusion spell that was cast. For a foreigner to see us they must have some grandmaster level magic and I don''t think even that will work.


    Dark: I see, your goddess sure took many precautions to safeguard you two.


    Lilian: Thats why we love her.


    Baal: She hasn''t once judged me for being a demon it makes feel happy.


    After saying that, it caused the women to smile. A few liked it but a few made wary smiles.


    Fire: *sigh* I find it hard to think of these kids as demons when they are in human form, especially after hearing something like that. Demons normally have some feature that shows them as demons even in human form. Just be careful with high level foreigners, they don¡¯t care if you''re a goddess or the demon lord they will attack even with a fabricated truth.


    Baal: Don¡¯t worry we will. Would you like to stay the night here in the castle. The travel here must have been long.


    Earth: I will stay the inn. Though I know you mean well this is still a dungeon with monsters walking about.


    Lilian: Monsters can''t survive in this floor because it was cleared of miasma. It leaves even the strongest monsters weak and our minions walk around at night keeping watch for these stragglers.


    Fire: We still wish to stay out.


    Lilian: If you say so.


    Steph: I''ll escort you. I''ve learned about a few shortcuts.


    Mom smiled and lead them into the throne room. We both followed. She guided them to the side and I flew up to the crystal and touched it. Lilian does the same and we start pumping mana into it. At the center if the room a glowing circle begins to form both on the floor and the ceiling


    Dark: Wha!! Magic Circles how do they know how to use it.


    Steph: They don''t, they are building a magic one use dungeon trap for us to teleport us to the entrance. They just need to give the order to the dungeon and feed the mana and the trap will form.


    Water: Awesome! I''ve always wanted to see a living dungeon heart in action.


    Steph: The core here is unique because they are boss together.


    Dark: Perfect balance.


    They looked in wonder as the portal was being made. Its a well known fact that magic circle formations are a lost art. Its said that magic circles create the most powerful spells even if its a simple fire ball it will have much greater power because it has a much more stable form because of the circle. What the five priestesses don''t know is that the library here holds a few books on how to use it and they were found hidden away at the top floor of the library at the highest shelf of the bookshelf in the furthest corner. It was a lucky find because there was a mischievous little imp on my back while I was picking up books who pulled the books and the top shelf books fell down.


    After I found the book I looked harder for them and found 3 other books that talk about it. One is an ancient spell book which has decayed a bit but it has a few spell formations in it. The second book is about how the circle is supposed to be made and the last one talks about possible uses that magic circles had during its time. At the time people could make efficient circles as small as their palms and could cast powerful spells like today and not even need incantations. Though large scale spells do need it no matter how good someone is. Teleportation spell for one that needs many requirements and even needs its own special circle that is physical constructed with ingredients like demon horns or angel feathers.


    As the portal finishes it gives off a faint glow. Mom gestures forward and the six walk into the circle which shines brightly and the light from both circles makes a kind of tunnel before the six women disappear followed by the circles vanishing as well.


    Lilian and I both land and collape on the ground breathing heavily.


    Baal: Its *huff huff* finally *huff huff* over.


    Lilian: *huff huff* Yay.


    We just lay there letting our bodies recover. One back draw to using magic formations is the massive mana requirement. The proper way to use a teleportation portal is to make the circle and let it slowly absorb the mana from the air until its ready but here the needed to pump mana in so it would work at once.


    Baal: How long *huff huff* before the cupids train *huff huff* enough to use them.


    Lilian: Its going a bit *huff huff* slow because of *huff huff* the mana that is needed. They can *huff huff* set up the circle *huff huff* well enough to activate *huff* during combat but it takes a while before it activates.


    Baal: Powerful magic but with a annoying balance for it.


    Lilian: The people who made this magic were really powerful to use it so casually.


    Baal: Ya but for now lets train along with our minions. This will be a good trump card for large scale battles.


    Lilian: But I want to learn to use it on a regular basis.


    Lilian gets up and with her hand aimed forward, a huge blue circle 4 meters in diameter appeared. She sighed as she saw the size of the circle. Because of the complexity of using magic circles you need to be very smart to make them smaller. It works like components in a complex puzzle. To say you need to be smart to make these smaller is an understatement. Sometimes you try making a circle you would encounter parts that contradict itself and you need to expand the circle to make it work making a simple spell a complex job to do. The cupids discovered a way to work around this. They work in units of up to 6 when making a circle. It lifts the burden and it allows for many to work at one time. They still have to use their arrows. They gather the mana and intentionally fire at the ground where the piece should be slowly building the circle while distracting the enemy while making them think they are missing. This allows for the circle to form and already have mana stored up since it will use the arrows to power the circle. This is the reason why a 6 man cupid unit can hunt a pack of wolves in the dungeon.


    Imps developed a different method. Two of the 6 in their group distracts the prey while the other four stand on the four corners perfectly at 90o from each other. These four then build the circle on the ground in between all of them and once its done the distractors jump out of the circle and are the ones that supply the largest amount of mana to complete the spell. In all the effectiveness of the circle formations depends solely on team work for now.


    I stand up on wobbly legs and walk out and into the bedchamber. I jump onto the bed with a loud thud and was instantly asleep. Watching from the side in the shadows was Lily who soon jumped next to me and went to sleep as well.


    Rachet PoV


    I¡¯ve been the general of Lucifer¡¯s demon army for hundreds of years. Since a demons lifespan can reach hundreds or even thousands I would be called fairly young only at 330 years old. After being exiled I thought I would have died from my wounds, my blocked mana system or just by some random human. Instead I find myself in a castle dungeon which had just been cleared and became the dungeon of Lucifers exiled son. How did I know he was his son. It was his scent. The boys scent says it all. His royal blood flows with mana like any gods would have just the same way his father does. He was a fool to exile this boy. Baal is far greater than those brats he kept. Any being that goes through the entire rank up will always be more powerful than those who do not. I was told Baal was only 2 and a half when I met him and at that moment he had just ranked up to higher demon and a tengu at that. For normal demons it would take at decades of hunting and killing their own and demon beasts to be able to rank up even once but the boy has gone from a lesser imp all the way to higher imp and into a tengu in a bit over 2 years. To say I wasn¡¯t amazed at this boy is an understatement.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Many would think that I would want to kill everyone that was related to Lucifer but I¡¯m not like that. The boy has never known him and I follow the beliefs that a child is born baring no sins so what Lucifer did to me will be him paying the price not his children. I will serve Baal until my revenge comes.


    Now as for what a royal demon general would do in a newly made dungeon with only lower demons inside. Easy I took all the minion creatures as well as both the bosses and I¡¯m pounding their tiny weak bodies into shape. Baal and Lilian have great form but they still have to much wasted movements, random amounts of strength with each thrust or swing its all over the place.


    I am really interested though in the fact that they discovered tomes on magic circles. It is a rare find and implementing that into their training, and my own as well, we began developing the magic technique once again.


    At the moment I have taken all the minions with me outside of the city and into the a near by monster dungeon. I want to test the teamwork between the imps and cupids. In the half year that we have lived here they have learned a good bit of combat skills and magic. The cupids have learned more magic because of their nature. Its interesting to see how they use spell. They simply pull the string and choose the spell. The shaft then spins into existence, it is made of pure mana but it is the tip that contains the spell. It is in the shape of a small heart (which I find ridiculous) but the color changes depending on the spell. They mostly know basic level spells for most systems but what is interesting is how they use their spells in sync with the imps attacks. The most impressive is when they reached the boss room.


    The dungeon was a normal goblin dungeon. 4 floors, first floor only goblins, easy enough with their superior strength the imps won without help. Floor 2 Goblins and Hobgoblins, needed magic support and some healing. Floor 3 was a floor with 4 elites. This room was somewhat hard for them. The elites weren¡¯t a joke even with their mediocre equipment and weapons they were still fast and strong. They had what humans would call a balanced party. A powerful tank, a stealthy female, smart mage and tactical archer.


    The battle here took quite long really first the elite female which I had to force to come along with the twin dagger wielding cupid rushed in to keep the tank from getting in the way. The archer then started to be a pain and fired out volleys of pinpoint shots towards the two. The two dodged by flying or ducking and blocking and finally reached the tank who was nearly double their size at the size of a young adult human with very well developed muscles. The imp swung both her sickles at the incoming rusty sword and was pushed back and had to start dodging arrows again.


    In the back the archers started to fire at the group but all missed and hit the ground and slowly making a circle around the group. The mage started to fire magic towards them but his magic was hit by a few magic arrows. The arrows continued on flying missing all but the magic attacks that was fired at them. The imps had taken action as well and were being a pain in the ass for the archer getting in close forcing him to use a dagger he had hidden instead of his bow.


    Jesse: Get back and Get ready.


    Lax shouted and the imps moved back while magic cover was given. They gathered all around the outside of the circle that had formed with the arrows. They were all grinning which unnerved the gobs. Half a dozen of them crouched down and touched and arrow and began feeding magic and once it reached its peak the magic circle suddenly appeared below the enemies feet.


    It was a bright red color and on the outer corner there were many inscriptions while on the inner circle there was a picture of a flame.


    ¡°¡±¡±[Imp Fire]¡±¡±¡±


    All the Imps that were holding onto the arrows said the same thing and slammed their other hand down which held a small ball of imp fire.


    From the center of the circle a large pillar of fire erupted for a few seconds and subsided. The area was filled with smoke. With an arrow with wind magic shot the smoke was cleared and it showed the group of elites all on the ground. The archer and mage were dead the tank was faced down breathing heavily while the stealth female hobgoblin was gone.


    Suddenly the clash of swords appeared and when they looked at the source they saw jesse in a fight with the female. They were quickly exchanging blows with their daggers.


    Suddenly the clash of swords appeared and when they looked at the source they saw jesse in a fight with the female. They were quickly exchanging blows with their daggers. It was kind of annoying to see that the hob was of par with her. I have been training them for so long so that it wouldn''t be so equal but I calmed myself down after I told myself that the hob was a rank above the little elite.


    Actually, looking close, I saw that the hob girl had a slight edge and she clearly noticed this because she was grinning but like every cocky person, their overconfidence comes back to bite them right in the ass. She let up her guard slightly to increase her attack and that opened up a few weak points which were totally abused by our elite.


    During the whole confrontation none of the others attacked and were watching the fight for dominance. It seems they already understand the meaning of honoring a life and death one on one fight.


    With a stab below her ribs and one on the elbow the hobs mobility was crippled and it didn''t take much effort after that for her head to fly.


    As she hit the floor all the elites bodies turned to dust leaving some hobgoblin skins, old ripped leather armor, which is weaker than what they have, and the mage dropped a staff.


    Rachet: That went well. Seems as a group you guys can kill something a rank higher than yourselves. Now lets see how you do against an ogre.


    I was grinning but the kids were all slightly pale hearing about their next opponent.


    Now started the preparations for their next fight. All the imps pulled out a few stone blocks as big as their hands and sat down and started to sharpen their weapons. Three of them made small camps and were making some cooked goblin meat. The cupids began making tons of mana arrows and were putting them in a quiver on their back.


    Rachet: Seems they get understand that pain is coming and are getting ready. I''m hoping to see if a few rank up.


    After a nice break in the room repairing gear as best they can and preparing as much as possible they moved in. I stood at the front to stop any preemptive attack that would kill the brats before they can do anything.


    And that is what happened. When I walked in I had a great sword fly at my head which I simply grabbed before it reached me. Looking at the hilt I saw the ogre. A normal orge would stand at nearly 3 meters tall with large dense muscles but this one was at 230 cm with lean and even dense muscles but normal green skin.


    Rachet: A variant orge impressive.


    Ogre: Demon, why do you invade my home.


    Rachet: I''m training my lords soldiers.


    He grinds his teeth which show this large lower jaw fangs. While holding the sword I spun and tossed him at the opposite side if the room. He landed on his feet very angry. The imps spread out around him while the cupids readied their arrows.


    Ogre: What is this joke?!


    Rachet: They are your opponents obviously.


    Ogre: You bring brats to fight me while you watch!


    Rachet: Stop talking crap, I''m far superior to you, you wouldn''t even get me serious.


    Ogre: Are you looki...


    Before he could start a barrage of arrows landed around him. Then a new group of dark red tipped arrows were fired inside the circle. As soon as it landed on the ground a large red circle with a design with fire in the middle circle.


    Ogre: What!!!!!


    [Flame Bomb]


    From the circle a dome of fire formed in the circle before compressing and exploding. It made an incredible shockwave and it was obvious that it did substantial damage.


    As the smoke cleared the Ogre appeared. He was panting with his body completely burnt. His leather armor was totally destroyed and he had his arms crossed over his face to protect it. His green skin was now black or red in a few spots were all the skin had been burnt off.


    Rachet: You should focus. Their young but their teamwork is solid.


    Ogre: *huff* I''ll *huff* kill you *huff* all!!!


    As if a signal was sound the tiny army rushed him. The twin sword cupid and the five elite imps rushed at the front to tank for the others. The rest spread out around the back and flanks. The ogre''s sword was launched far away and embedded into the wall so when the six elites reached him he used bare fists to hit all of them rapidly making them fly. What followed was a volley of spell arrows. Half of were attack magic while the rest were immobilization magic. He dodged effectively most of the paralysis arrows and punched away half of the attack arrows. The ret either hit him or missed. After the volley passed the imps sneaked in while the dust was still raised and began hit and run attacks.


    As the dust settled the ogre appeared bloodied and battered. Above him his health showed at 30%. The imps even with hit and run didn''t escape completely. Several took hits and were in critical condition being heals by a few cupids.


    Ogre: *cough out blood* What scary brats. *cough*


    Rachet: Shouldn''t have been careless at the start.


    He grinned and touched his chest before it started glowing. His health raised to 50% before it stopped.


    Rachet: Impressive. How did you learn magic?


    Ogre: I found a book on magic on some stupid adventurer. Thats how one of my friends became a mage.


    His face became disfigured with anger and his blackened green skin turned red.


    Ogre: I will kill you all for killing my family.


    He began releasing an immense killing intent and his steam started to rise from his red body.


    Rachet: Everyone retreat. He¡¯s berserk I¡¯ll deal with him. Provide support when possible.


    The cupids quickly descended and scooped up an imp and flew near the wall while I walked up. The Ogres eyes had turned completely white and he was running on instinct.


    When I was 5 meters from me he looked at me with those blank eyes and rushed forward. The Berserk state is something that can happen to any creature no matter their nature as long as they experience intense emotions. The effects are nearly always the same. Depending on the level of anger it will increase their strength. At this point he looks to have at least tripled his power. How do I know? He sent me flying into the wall. The punch hurt like hell but the beating Lucifer gave me hurt hundred times more. As I walk towards him I start releasing my own killing intent and infuse mana throughout my body to strengthen it. With it my miasma starts to leak and gives the appearance of black flames. Even as a mindless monster he flinches because his instincts tell him I¡¯m a dangerous threat.


    Out of fear he rushes me again and punches just like the first time, right in the gut. When his hand made contact their was a cracking sound from his hand. He howled in pain and held his arm which had broken from the rebound. Before he could react, I grabbed his head and tossed him up enough for me to punch his gut and delivered a punch which imbedded him in the wall. (like this >)


    The red skin died down back to green and above his head his life was at 5%.


    Rachet: sturdy bastard ain¡¯t ya. Hey finish him off.


    I direct the minions to finish their job and they launched a new magic circle formation into the wall. With one more explosion the ogre finally died.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have cleared the Goblin dungeon.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Seeing this I confirmed they were all dead and began to check with the minions their levels.


    The 2 strongest elite from each race reached level 100 below them the other elites were in the mid 90s. The rest ranged from high 80s to low 60s.


    Rachet: Alright go search all the floors and map the place out. If you find any adult goblins kill it. Any infants you bring in. Mortal world troops are easier to train than others, so it would be useful to have a few species of them under us. Especially a very adaptive species like goblins.


    After they all left I looked around the boss chamber. The place had many scorch marks because of the magic. I closed my eyes and spread out my mana and from it I started feeling around and found what I wanted. I walked to the right corner of the room and as I reached the spot I wanted I pulled back my fist and punched the wall revealing a further cave within. It was dark with no torches or anything inside but since I was used to the dark I wasn¡¯t fazed and walked right in.


    Inside I found just what we were looking for. Cowering in fear were child goblins and babies. From the head count I could see I would guess around 20 infant babies that have yet to undergo the speed growth into larger goblins while their are still some 30 child goblins who are at the size of a 1 year old, which is a step before becoming strong enough to leave. They should reach adult size tomorrow from the looks of it. Monsters are different from demons and angels. They have a limit to their growth depending on when you start training them. If you take a 10 year old goblin and train him he could possibly turn into a hobgoblin but would definitely bottleneck at level 100 and not move forward. On the other hand if you take a baby goblin and train him from day 1 and lets say you make him walk down the path of a tank, as foreigners call them. He will grow into a powerful ogre easily within the first year if you pit him against many powerful foes and always make him hunt stronger monster. Even then he could still grow stronger.


    I wait at the door watching the goblin brats while the imps and others check upstairs. They return after an hour of searching with no obvious success though there was no need. I order 20 cupids to take the babies while the remaining minions take the rest. Our destination was back to the castle barracks where was just outside on the castle grounds. I cant wait to have these goblins trained into ogres. They would be the perfect guard units to protect the town. I will need to send quite a few of them to the library and to learn magic and archery. So we need to raid maybe 2 more goblin dungeons before we have a good number. I¡¯ll have that brute woman take the minions tomorrow after the elites rank up.


    We reach the castle quickly since it was nearby with our catch. The citizens looked curiously at us bringing in the goblins. I explained what was happening so as not to worry them but contrary to my expectations they were happy and some children from the town even came up and were asking to join in as well. Looking at their parents, who were smiling showed that they would allow it. Most of them were from various demon races ranging from Naga, Harpy and even Gargoyles. The parents were all peaceful people and not fighters so they didn''t have the same strong look a normal demon would have, at least in the underworld where everyone needs to know how to fight. Most of these species are higher demons but I have already worked with many of them so I know how to go about training most of them. I just need to discover family traits and see how much the power has weakened from the underworld ones. This will definitely take a while to return the power to these demons which slowly escaped them after so long without fighting. I can¡¯t wait.

 Chapter 15 The inventors visit

    Baal PoV


    I was outside in the castle ground with all the new recruits who would be trained to guard the city after the paladins decide to leave. Last night my five elites came back completely spent. Having to fight an ogre, though they said it was Rachet who did the actually killing since he pretty much crippled him half way through. Still they were the ones who fought all the other creatures. After explaining what had happened they simply crashed into the bed and were instantly asleep.


    I just smiled as they slept. I followed them to the dream world and woke up to a surprise. Lily and Ro had ranked up during the night and were now high imps. They looked a bit different from how I looked as an imp. First the color, obviously, second they had a less savage look. Their claws and fangs were shorter but their horns were longer than i remember mine being. It became a hassle after that. They were about the size of an 8 year old now and Lily was just as clingy as before but now her weight was MUCH more noticeable but she didn¡¯t care and only hung onto me firmly.


    If I said their strength was leagues beyond what they had before it would still come up short. I was able to properly spar with her, though I still won which was the obvious result since I was higher rank and had been training much longer than her.


    Today Rachet began training Lilian and me. He said we still needed a lot of training before we could safely protect ourselves. He told us to attack him and as we fought him he advised us in what we were doing wrong or how we should move to bring out more strength while wasting less energy. He also made sure to pound us making us go on total defence. If it wasn¡¯t for magic to heal ourselves we would have easily died though he held back tremendously but if he let out a ¡°strong¡± punch he could easily send me flying up above the castle if he wanted to.


    Whenever he suddenly vanishes like a shadow and appears next to me i barely see him form the corner of my eye and 6 out of 10 i get smacked in the face while 4 out of 10 I¡¯m at least able to block it while but I could never completely dodge the attacks.


    Thankfully I wasn¡¯t the only one that suffered this though. Lilian had to suffer along with me and after we were done our daily training the new recruits started to train. I was amazed by the variety of weapons. Spears, helberg, swords, daggers, mace. Every possible weapon was equipped to a specific race and all of that race had the same weapons. Rachet says that this setup is the best because each species can take the most advantage of that weapons.


    One example are the Naga. They were give extra long helberg and were taught to use it with their hands as well as with their tail. This led to a few cuts since they never learned to skillfully use their tails like that.


    While they trained Rachet brought enchanted weights and wrapped it to their tails and told them that this was their weight training. Their tails were weak, a real warrior Naga could use his tail as a deadly weapons.


    (Naga warrior https://www.danielmaghen.com/images/planches/29797-1.jpg</a>)


    Each recruit was lectured on how weak their were and how to train and at the end of it all, we were all wearing enchanted on a certain part of our body that needed to be stronger. Lilian and I were forced to remain in our original forms or we couldn¡¯t train. Yep he had the weights strapped to our wings...and arms and legs.


    The weights were braclets that made everything we carried twice as heavy for us. We had a special ring that went at the base of the wing, leg guards and regular bracelets. This made us feel 16x the normal weight. (2x2=4x2=8x2=16)(1 pair = 2x weight and it stacks)


    Even in our demon form we could just move around. To top it off he made us stay with it on all day and only at night we could take it off or we wouldn''t be able to sleep.


    Baal: Ahh I feel pain all over.


    I was laying in bed. My elites were their in no better shape. Even the recently ranked up Lily and Ro couldn¡¯t handle the training. They were given 8x weight since they needed to maintain the elite rank. The the minions were given 4x while the guards 2x.


    To say I felt abused by this was an understatement but I couldn¡¯t do anything. Rachet was in a league of his own. I¡¯m sure he can fight some of the strongest foreigners and come out the winner.


    The next morning, Rachet told me to sit out for a bit cause he wanted to see something first. He instructed the others and then took me out of town and into the forest.


    Baal: So what did you need?


    Rachet: Tell me is your gun loaded.


    Baal: I have the bullet casings ready but I leave the spells for when I actually use it like the cupid do.


    What I was refering to is that when cupids prepare their arrows beforehand they make only the arrow shaft which is pure mana. Its the time of the arrow that holds the spell which activates after impact and consumes that mana in the shaft. I took this principle for myself and I only make an empty bullet casing ready for a spell. You never know what spell you need so to leave it blank would allow me some versatility.


    Rachet: Did you know you can make a bullet from you miasma.


    Baal: Really? When I was absorbing Galtons look miasma I felt very little power in it.


    Rachet: The feeling is of little power but why do you think it is what mindless demons use to survive. Its a powerful powersource. Try it, many demon bosses who can release their miasma can use their power as a weapon.


    I nod and dispel a single bullet. I pull the hammer spur causing the chamber to turn to the empty slot. I then release my miasma and start absorbing it into the gun. All this was done in my demon form because I can¡¯t release miasma in human form. It very slowly funnels into the barrel and begins compressing until its ready.


    Let me just start by saying that this is hundred times harder to do then making mana bullets. It took me half an hour to make a single miasma bullet which was pure black and gave off a metal shine when i pulled it out of the chamber to see. It was also a complete bullet which I could not leave hollow because it would have collapsed in on itself otherwise.


    Rachet: *whistles* Damn this thing looks scary.


    Baal: *huff* Really? Looks weak *huff* to me. I couldn¡¯t *huff* even pick out a spell.


    Rachet: You don¡¯t need to. Every demon weapon has what is called a miasma spell. Its unique to each weapon and all of them are disastrous.


    Baal: Really? Should I try it out to see?


    Rachet: Yep. Thats why I brought you hear.


    I stand up straight after catching my breath and put the bullet back into the chamber and arm the gun. I had a kind of foreboding feeling as I got ready. I hold the gun at eye level while holding with two hands because of this feeling I was getting. I took a deep breath to calm myself and finally pulled the trigger. I had aimed away from the castle and thank god I did.


    As soon as I pulled the trigger I understood this foreboding feeling. From the small barrel of my gun what can only be called a beam shot out. It ate through the trees in front and only stopped about 300 meters away with a monstrous explosion after it made contact with a rising hill which was completely blown away. The crater it left behind was around 30 meters in diameter and nothing within was left.


    (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Q3MsOj4iHUc</a> at 5:13)


    I look at the destruction the gun with my mouth wide open and my eyes bulging. Rachet wasn¡¯t far behind in that he was slightly wide eyed and sweating a bit.


    Rachet: What...power. I¡¯ve never seen an attack with so much power packed behind it much less a weapon that sent out a beam of energy like that.


    Ding


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have gained a new skill</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Akuma no taih¨­ (Devil¡¯s Cannon)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">The unique skill of the Lesser Tengu Baal¡¯s High Imp Colt Supernatural.


    By compressing all your available miasma into a bullet you can fire off a devastating beam cannon from your gun.


    This skill will cause anyone it strikes to die no matter if they are healed. It will also prevent priests from reviving them and necromancers from raising the victims as undead.


    Cooldown 1 month


    You cannot produce miasma for 1 week after using the skill.


    You cannot use this weapon for 3 days after using this skill due to overheating.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    (I named it in Japanese because it would sound cooler it think. If you guys want I will leave it with just english name)


    Baal: Rachet I got a skill for that attack. The drawbacks really hurt.


    Rachet: Let me see it. Just say Show them the skills name and them to me.


    Baal: Ok ¡°Show Akuma no taih¨­ to Rachet¡±


    I see Rachet¡¯s eyes move around as he read and then opened a bit.


    Rachet: Baal. This is one hell of an attack you know. It could even kill Lucifer if he was stupid enough to take it head on.


    Baal: But the cool down is intense.


    Rachet: As you rank up it will lower as well. The weapon will grow stronger depending on how strong your body is when you rank up, so...


    He grinned menacingly as he pulled my weights out.


    Rachet: Lets make a demon lord out of you. Hehehe


    His evil laugh only made me see that fate was against me. I reluctantly had them put on while Rachet had his foot on my back after catching me when I tried to run. It was like having shackles put on you after being caught by the city guards after doing some crime.


    Rachet: *clicks tongue 3x times* You should already know you can''t get away. Until you can actually beat me in a fight you won''t get away from me. Now then...fly boy. We need these weak little wings to have you flying faster than your enemies eyes can follow. You will be an easy target for them if you''re so weak and slow.


    I desperately flap my wings and was able to get 2 feet into the air with intense flapping while moving slowly forward. It was about the speed of a normal walk one which Rachet easily kept up to as he walked me flap.


    As soon as we reached the cities gate my strength gave way and i crumpled to the ground though i was caught mid way by Rachet who threw me on his shoulder and took me to the castle. It was noon so he had someone feed me food to help me regain my energy and them had me rest on one of the floors with miasma. He said that being inside black miasma helped demons regain their strength faster, which is why dungeon demons would always have energy until they were too injured to fight. We stayed in a room on the fourth floor while resting. All the recruits were there as well. They were talking about how strange miasma was. It was their first time being inside it and it felt strange how it felt to them since they lived most their lives outside.


    A few that had gone up stairs to the white miasma area and said it felt uncomfortable up there with that pure miasma where celestial monsters lived.


    I didn¡¯t feel any different in either type. Probably because I¡¯m a boss of the dungeon so it doesn''t affect me or because my own power pushes it back.


    We rested there until Rachet came and we walked out and began training again until night time. He told everyone that we would be going to a nearby dungeon. Obviously that was for everyone but me and Lilian cause we had to do more intense training so we could rank up soon. Man how I¡¯m hating being a boss but I need to get stronger I know that so I will try harder.


    Lilian PoV


    We¡¯ve been training for a week now. Last week after our minions returned from the goblin dungeon Jesse and Flow ranked up. Now looking like 8 year olds they were much stronger. Jesse¡¯s daggers turned into Cupid twin daggers and grew longer and it had grown a few feathers on the hilt and guard. Flow¡¯s bow was a really small before but now as a Cupid¡¯s bow it was at a regular short bow¡¯s size. It had also grown feathers near the ends of the bow giving a more angelic look. They also didn¡¯t look alike, small cupids have many similar features and only the personality was what showed who it was.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Now Jesse had darker blonde hair which she soon braided in a single tail which hung behind her. She had also developed a few visible freckles on her face which made her sky blue eyes stand out. Jesse¡¯s body had also gain a bit of visible muscle from being a sword wielder but it wasn¡¯t large muscles. Flow had gained light brown hair and eyes. Her body stayed lean but not with as much visible packed muscle like Jesse. As for her archery lets just say she can stand on her own at when hunting now. Her speed with the bow is impressive and her aim is extreme. Using archery targets we test all the cupids. She can hit 6 out of 10 exactly in the center of the bulls eye. the other 4 shots are near the edges of the bulls eye.


    Out of curiosity during our training I asked her to make a magic circle by herself to see if she can and to see how fast. The results are that barely has enough mana to make a circle herself and that it takes about 1 minute and about 20 seconds for it to be complete but she is empty of mana so she can''t activate it after its built. What was interesting is Jesse displaying her form of making them. Using her daggers she rapidly drew the entire circle into the ground and poured mana into it. She had cast a healing spell but it cost her 90% of her mana. But it was a continuous and lasted nearly 1 whole hour and healed whoever was within. Also there was no need to recharge it because after it was finished it began absorbing mana from the air. It had a 1 hour cool down so i guess its relative to its time of usage


    It was a cool discovery which would prove useful if we needed traps. The problem is that everyone only has beginner level Magic Circle formation skill. We learned that this skill increases by practice but also by gaining knowledge about the magic circles themselves. When we learned about drawing a physical circle and i explained my theory everyone gained 2 levels to the skill. I reached level 7 in the skill so figuring it out was cool. We need to do more research with them. I have been trying lots of things with it like trying to make smaller circles while retaining its power. It¡¯s really difficult because the runes and those strange lines that cross throughout the outer circle are confusing.


    (hint to its secret its similar to computer circuits)


    I can usually only practice this at night with Baal though we train to make them during combat training be cant research make them effective since we lack time. We take much of the early morning stowed away in the library reading many of the books looking for clues but we can''t find any.


    At the end of this week we kind of gave up and let mom teach us basic studies that we haven¡¯t been taught yet. Math, science and such mom took the time to teach all of us as well as teaching the minions to read in the first place.


    As mom taught us we started to feel bored with this elementary stuff and started searching for other stuff more advanced. We didn¡¯t find much, mostly history books that mom says are all rare books that would cost a fortune. We did find a few more advanced math books to pass the time but by that time we had to go do physical training with Rachet.


    For the next month, it continued. With the frequent visits to nearby dungeons all the minions ranked up to high rank of lower demon and were nearing higher demon tier. The guard recruits have also grown strong and were had built up quite a lot of power. They now surpassed the minions because they were high rank just needing training. Many of them grew to adult size seems as a child around 12 they still had the lesser in their name and after training and leveling they were able to break past it. Seems it was the parents help believing in their kids that they grew to true higher demons and not lesser ones. Me and Baal also ranked up finally. Just like the guards we were now around 18 years old if compared and our strength put the guards to shame. Each of us could fight 5 of them as equals and they all knew how to use circles and how to do so effectively as well making traps while others distract them.


    Now for our new forms I went from Lesser angel to Greater Angel. I grew to new large wings on my back and now have a much more developed body fitting a woman in her prime. Mom said something strange like my statue in the chapel gave me the same look as Valeria but I didn¡¯t see the resemblance.


    Baal¡¯s change wasn''t so drastic like grewing something new. Though his horn that was growing under his feathers were now visible since they grew and appeared under the ear after curving around his head. His build was that of a young lean man and he gave off the feeling of a noble gentleman no matter what form he was in. When he holds his scythe and is fighting seriously he gives off the feeling of a reaper.


    It was around a week after we both ranked up that a really strange foreigner appeared at the castle door.


    We both flew down and found a boy about 15 at best with what looked to be blacksmith cloths and on his arm and back was a strange metal gauntlet and a metal arm which was moving independently.


    Boy: So who is the boss here I¡¯m here to crush this dungeon. I¡¯ve heard there''s a really powerful demon here.


    Baal: Hey kid what are you doing here?


    Boy: My name isn¡¯t boy! It Dok Smith! I¡¯m the greatest Inventor this world has seen.


    Baal: ¡±Feels more like craziest kid this world has seen¡±


    I giggled at what Baal whispered.


    Lilian: Anyway what do you want to do here against a demon beyond your league.


    Dok: I¡¯m here to kill the boss duh now which way to the dungeon.


    I look at Baal who was thinking before making a mischievous grin. We had come here with only our wings so he thought we might just be random demons servant


    Baal: The dungeon is through the door. The boss is at the top floor. Be careful there are 2 mini bosses who command packs. Oh also don''t attack anyone in floors 1 and 2 those aren¡¯t part of the dungeon and are the towns workshops


    Dok: pff As if I¡¯m worried.


    The kid pushed his way into the dungeon and Baal fell over laughing. All our minions were outside with us the same with the guards. A few groups of foreigners have appeared here after we cleared the dungeon. The ¡°mini¡± bosses weren''t the normal ones (alpha wolf and great eagle). Lona normally scares off the eagle and stays in its place. The few poor suckers who fell to her are still haven¡¯t returned. But this time Baal¡¯s grin was extra mischievous.


    Baal: I want to take this guy on personally. That metal hand also got me curious about something.


    Lily: What master?


    Baal: Didn¡¯t you guys see how that arm moved. I didn¡¯t feel magic moving it. When I looked close i also noticed something about it. It gave me a sense of deja vu like i¡¯ve seen it before. I want to see that thing close up without the armor cover.


    He spread his wings and flew straight up and into the fifth floor. I followed him. He had grown really fast thanks to all the weight training and if someone didn¡¯t be careful they would only see a blur before getting hit by Baal, same for me.


    We reach the fifth floor quickly and in the room the pack of wolves were sleeping. As we landed the all woke up and started growling but soon their tails were in between their legs and cowering. Why? Baal was releasing a lot of killing intent which he had learned to release after being beaten so badly by Rachet that he got close to deaths door countless times.


    After that, whenever he got agitated he would release killing intent along with a light leak of miasma which helped to engrain the fear the enemy felt into their very souls, through the miasma only appeared in his demon form..


    All the wolves including the alpha were cowering and soon they all fled towards a room that was made for breeding for them. After they all left he stopped releasing his killing intent and started grinning again. He walked over to the stairs and sat down on the first step. I sat down next to him and looked at him. He was thinking deeply about something while smiling.


    Lilian: What are you smiling about?


    Baal: You didn¡¯t notice right? That extra metal arm.


    Lilian: What about it?


    Baal: I was able to look through an open spot between the plates. The wires and all the strange stuff making up its inside it looks similar to our magic circles.


    Lilian: What?! Are you sure?


    Baal: Completely but I want to check it out without anyone around. Lona and Rachet would just kill him so I need to see it myself.


    Lilian: I hope your right cause I dont want to anger those foreigners. Who knows if he is affiliated to some guild or something.


    Baal: If he was he would be in a group. I think he likes to go solo using that strange metal arm.


    Lilian: ...I¡¯m going to watch from the corner. Don¡¯t cause him harm just check out the arm and let him go.


    Baal: Hehehe don¡¯t worry I will, though if my suspicions are correct he will live but won''t be leaving anytime soon. Hehehehe


    I looked at him with a wary smile and cast an illusion spell making myself invisible. I stayed sitting next to him and waited. After an hour we heard the footsteps of thick leather sole boots. Baal¡¯s grin returned as he turned into his demon form and walked half way into the room. He stood there grinning as the footsteps grow closer and finally the small kid with the large metal arm appeared.


    Dok: Huh? You''re the mini boss. Great lets test out the power of my robo arm.


    Without care for his own health he rushed forward...I say rush but it was a pathetic attempt at running. He was slow beyond compared and running strangely because of that thing on his back. When he was almost reaching Baal the metal arm moved back and then forward in a punch. From the looks it would easily have sent an elite flying but Baal stopped the arm with on hand grabbing onto it with his left hand so that it didn''t move. Then with his other hand he stuck his claw in between the plate and unsealed the armor showing the insides.


    Dok: HEY!! What are you planning!!


    I got curious since I was behind Baal I couldn¡¯t see so I walked over and noticing Baal with a grin that went from ear to ear I looked down into the arms interior. I couldn¡¯t believe what I saw but before I could say anything Baal did.


    Baal: Good job oh greatest inventor in the world you have just gained the best teaching job in this world. Hehehe


    Dok: What wa...ukr.


    Before he finished Baal hit him with a chop of his hand to the side of the humans head and knocked him out.


    Baal: Lily! Ro! Take our new teacher to a guest room and take this thing off of him so he won''t be a threat.


    The two appeared from the corridor that Dok appeared from. The unstrapped the arm which Ro took while Lily flew off with Dok taking him upstairs to the 9th floor which had all the guest rooms.


    Baal: You saw didn¡¯t you Lilian.


    Lilian: Of course. Who would have thought foreigner technology was the key to magic circles


    Baal: I hope he is compliant cause I¡¯m quite sure mom is still obsessed about this type of magic. If we show her it won''t be pretty if she has to squeeze out the information from him.


    Lilian: Please don''t say that...It scares me thinking about mom angry.


    We continued to talk about our future teacher while in the upper rooms he was being delivered.


    Dok: I am so screwed


    That was the only thought passing through his head as he woke up in the guest rooms being looked at by two high imps without his only weapon.


    ------------


    Hey guys as you can see I''m asking for donations. The main need is simply to pay for internet (We are almost at the point where we need to borrow money from the bank to pay the bills)


    Would be am awesome help if you could help me out even just a little bit.

 Chapter 16 The Bugs

    Dok PoV


    At the moment, I¡¯m standing in what looks to be the biggest library I¡¯ve ever seen. And trust me I¡¯ve been to a few great libraries of capital cities. They have at best 2 large floors and many common books, though I read all the books after a good 3 months after I started playing ¡°Aurora Online¡± but what I¡¯m looking at can¡¯t compare. 3/5ths of this three story library had regular books with common knowledge but...the rest are rare books. So rare that I could by a whole kingdom with the money I would get from book like these.


    (name of the world is the name of the game)


    I was drooling as I looked from one books to the next. Its pathetic but its an habit which I can''t escape from. When I see a book I haven¡¯t read I go nuts. That habit was stopped though when I felt a huge hand grab my whole head and slam my face into the table I was seated in front of. It was a huge demon that screamed death. (Rachet)


    I felt fear just being around him. Also in the library with me was a really tall green skin woman that would put all the models on earth to shame. The amazon warrior look along with the powerful muscles that could easily crush my head with her bare hands, like death incarnated behind me, was awesome to look at because she was drop dead gorgeous. What was weird though are the two 18 year olds, that I saw in front of the castle, sitting in front of me on the other side of the table while lots of imps and little angels sat or flew around us.


    Rachet: Brat! Stop drooling just by looking at the books. We can tell you''re a book worm so just concentrate at least for the talk.


    The demon let me go letting me sit up. The boy lifted my mech arm and put it on the table. The plating had been stripped off showing the inner workings. Circuit boards, Air pressure pumps to move the arm. A lot of programmer knowledge plus 1 year of research of this worlds materials and items to find proper items to make each piece of this arm. It¡¯s a prototype but with me being a level 50 inventor this arm can punch a level 90 goblin into a cave wall and make him get stuck.


    As an inventor my job is similar to a jack of all trades. It involves learning almost all trades and making new items from these. Its a hidden job which I got for researching all the possible animals and materials in the library in the capital of the Relona kingdom. After that I trained with blacksmiths, tailors, miners, hunters and many other trades to learn skills in them so I could have the skills I needed to invent new tech. Problem with it though is that i can only use weapons I invent.


    I¡¯ve been playing this game for about 2 years in real life, that is about 8 in game. Not many know this but I¡¯m the one now introduced guns into the game. Hahaha Bask in my glory. Ouch. Damn that demon is getting impatient with my absentmindedness. Anyway I learned how to make old muskets and old model or simple model pistols. Things like flintlock guns were introduced. Muskets as well. Most materials are cheap plane iron and wooden handle. Its the black powder that is a pain in the ass to make. On earth you make black powder from sulfur and charcoal and potassium nitrate (saltpeter).


    Sulfur and Charcoal are easyish. Charcoal is charcoal, Wood or mineral both works since you need to crush both. Sulfur was a bigger pain because you need to find it in crystal form and that is hard to find. I had to research and as a lot about it before I found a cave that had it and thanks to my mining skill I obtained it. The problem appeared with Saltpeter. To find it is kind of hard to find it forming naturally since you need to find a bat cave. As you might have already guessed. In this world bats aren¡¯t simple bats. To find cave with low level bats that has forming saltpeter crystals is extremely hard and truthfully it was impossible. My solution Alchemy. A bit of magic combined with alchemy and you can make artificial saltpeter, sulfur and mineral charcoal (which is better than wood). Cost of the gun (flintlock) finished 3 gold cost for a pack of 20 lq bullets 20 gold. Yep only rich people can by this and with the tech spreading I didn¡¯t get much money except for the first month before someone discovered how to make gunpowder.


    Back on topic before I get hit again. The guy in front of me starts talking.


    Baal: Ok please start explaining what this strange thing is.


    Dok: Why should I.


    Rachet: If you dont want to fall from the top of the castle countless times start talking.


    Dok: Yes Sir.


    I explain to them what the arm is and what it does. Its mostly in complicated geek talk which makes them tilt their head.


    The boy gives a look to a female Imp and she soon returns with a few books. The guy opens one of the books to one page and then turns the book towards me. When I looked I saw a circle made up of many simple systems of circuit like a circuit board.


    Lilian: Do you understand what the book explains?


    Dok: Where did you get a book that talks about technology similar to what you find in my world?


    Baal: It was here in this library. We found it by accident. That is called Magic Circle Formations. A lost art which we have begun to research. I noticed your...arm here, had similar components to our magic so we want you to teach us about this...thing.


    Dok: And what if I dont.


    The guy pulled the book from my hands too quick for my eyes to catch his movement.


    Baal: I will give Rachet and Lona have an hour of stress relief and you would be their punching bag. We will make a magic circle that can constantly heal you of any damage you take no matter great. (stacked effect of making 5 circles inside each other)


    I look at the two large beings behind me. They were grinning evilly towards me anticipating my decision so they can drag me away. Fearing for my life I answer at once.


    Dok: Of course I¡¯ll teach you though I don''t know if you will get it. Its complicated. Lots of math and science behind it.


    Baal: Don''t worry we learned plenty with the books here.


    I raise my brow half believing seeing as he wasn¡¯t your regular demon.


    Dok: You may say that but...can I see the study books you used.


    He gives a nod to the Imps and about 8 run off in between the bookshelves and upstairs. Soon they return with many books on school subjects you would find in the real world but using their own names.


    Dok: This is all middle school stuff and only 2 books are high school ones and its only about history of this world.


    Lilian: Whats middle school?


    Dok: Its a school level around the age of 11-14 high school is for young adults and it end when they reach adult age of 18. At least where us foreigners come from. These books won''t cut it. There are many terms and knowledge you guys lack.


    Baal: Well this library has many books that a regular library in a human city has so look through it and find the books we need. Its not like we are going to let you out of her until we learn about this technology you brought to our world.


    I could very well see he was serious and that I wasn¡¯t getting out. But man I¡¯m so curious about that book he snatched from my hand. Everyone but about 3 imps and a few other kids stay.


    Dok: Your not going?


    Ideo: Master says for us to watch over you incase you try to escape. Also the monsters here would kill you without your weapons. Also we are to keep you from looking for the Magic Circle formation books. Those are for masters eyes only.


    Dok: You guys know how to use it right?


    Ideo: Of course, master taught us what he could understand about it but we require lots of preparation and teamwork for it to work.


    Dok: Preparation like what.


    Ideo: Nothing you need to know unless master wishes for you to know.


    Dok: tsk.


    I click my tongue and walk over to the bookshelf. The books themselves are poorly organized and are all over the place. Name, category, size all out of place so I was quick to get irritated. I quickly have the imps help me out. I have 2 of the cupids as they call themselves go and grab some paper a quill and ink well and a wooden board so I can write on. I then start categorizing all the books by size name and so on.


    Seeing the library in this state brought out some rage. I really can''t work in an unorganized place like this. I can¡¯t really focus if I know something is out of place. It was strange for them but I bossed around the demons as I start organizing all the books. Like the head librarian in a fit of rage I worked the demons like slaves for a whole 2 weeks so that I could categorize and organize the books. Rare books were all moved up to the top floor and given their own category and organization.


    After it was said and done I finally snapped out of it and realized I had been bossing around demons that could easily kill me and I noticed a few notifications as well.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">For your impressive display of leadership


    +15 leadership


    +10 charisma</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">For organizing an entire library from top to bottom and separating rare books from common ones


    +500 Fame within Galton


    +20 intelligence


    +30 Wisdom</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">You have gained the title Neat Freak</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Neat Freak


    Being overly obsessed with organizing your workspace. You show an intimidating side of you that can make stronger sentient beings fear and work for you while you are in your state of rage.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Dok: What! Your joking right! A title and what with that! This game must be fucking with me! With a kind joke of a title is this. If someone saw it I would be a laughing stock no matter how uncommon getting a title may be. Though this is an interesting effect shame it only works when i¡¯m cleaning my workplace up. If I could do the same normally it would be awesome.


    While I thought to myself I didn¡¯t notice the guy that I talked to before.


    Baal: Well you sure were busy in here.


    His voice snapped me out of my daze and made me jump.


    Baal: This place looks so different. It was so dusty before. It even looks brighter now.


    Dok: Ya well you could have moved the curtains blocking the windows.


    Baal: I guess there was that but since I¡¯m always training I don¡¯t really notice small things like that. Anyway found the books you wanted. Ones that can teach us more.


    Dok: I will have to start slow for you to understand the materials. I first need to see how much you know and where to go from their so.


    I pull out a small pile of pages with questions.


    Dok: These are some questions that will help me see how much you really know.


    He nods and then walks out after handing a page to each of his minions here. They soon were all looking at it tilting their heads once in a while and then answering.


    They finished about an hour later and as the sun reaching the horizon and I was lighting up a few candles, to give myself light. I saw him return with the pack of papers.


    He dropped them off and left without a word. I spent a few hours looking them over and was surprised. They have around an 8th graders knowledge. The guy and girl that seem to be the bosses are the same.


    Seeing the results makes me think...


    Dok: Just how smart are these NPC. Normal NPC¡¯s don¡¯t do so many strange things like have player teach them real world tech. I think these guys may lead to an event in the future. Maybe they are bugged? I¡¯ll report it just in case.


    He wasn¡¯t completely wrong. Aurora Online had 3 huge bugs which couldn¡¯t be erased not even by the main AI. Why because the main AI was one himself. His name was Crono the god of Life, Death and Evolution. The other two bugs were the two remaining teleportation Magic Circle Formation in the upper and underworlds. The reason they are bugs because they force the NPC¡¯s away from their programmed location. Rachet would be considered bugged because his original programming was to be an underworld demon general but having been exiled he adapted and grew to his new environment while still having the unnatural strength of the underworld (which is 3 times as fierce as the mortal world) (Royal demon from the underworld are 3-4 times stronger than those born and raised in the mortal world)


    The real bug involving Crono is his curse it also causes the NPC¡¯s original programming to change and with the two young demon and angel suffering through two of these bugs their programming is greatly altered from their original plans. The bugs also affect those around them. Its more subtle but one example would be Valeria. Lilian was cursed when she was still unborn and it had a slight effect on Valeria which gave her the ability to resist Thadius''s commands as king of the god which is normally impossible. As such if Baal and Lillian traveled around like foreigners they could be easily confused by players as one of their own unless someone notices the difference in the way they talk.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    In any other game the main AI would have quickly killed off those with bugs but because Crono staged it for this the two are carefully growing stronger and soon would be ready to change the world turning the game into a real world uncontrolled by the systems of the earth.


    Baal PoV


    The foreigner is a really strange person. He can be normal one moment but the next he is totally nuts. For two weeks he made my minions clean the library. It was a little annoying seeing how easy it was to control them so when ever they got switched out I had Rachet train them harder for being so easily commanded by him.


    They always said the same thing.


    Ideo: The human gives off this strange feeling and always seems to be angry at something. It...feels intimidating and I feel like I¡¯m near Captain Rachet.


    Baal: Wonder if he has some special skill that lets him intimidate someone. I¡¯ve heard foreigners can learn many strange skills even if they don¡¯t plan to.


    I keep thinking of that while I look at the human behind a screen of dark illusion magic. I was standing behind him just outside of the candle lights reach so i could hear him even when he whispered to himself.


    (light illusions deflect light to make invisible, darkness hides the user in the shadows literally best used at night cause you can move about freely)


    Dok: Wow these guys are smarter than you would normally think. Tsk but seriously what kind of fucking bug do these NPC have. After seeing these scores i even reported that to the company but no reply. Seriously which company now a day lets players be enslaved to demon in their own fucking game.


    Baal: Game? What¡¯s he talking about? Is he joking around or something saying this world is a game. I know foreigners are strange and those who come here only say strange stuff like NPC and japtem. I had guessed already japtem to be their strange way of saying the loot we get from our hunts but I¡¯ve never heard anything like what he is saying.


    Dok: Damn if i could just get that book on...what was it called Magic Circle Formation. Strange name but still who would have thought that lost magic look so similar to computer hardware. Though old style ones its still interesting.


    He takes one of the papers and draws a circle and begins making lots of strange lines like from the Formations. As I watch him from the shadows I see him making a complex but complete circle it was easy to see it would function without problem.


    Dok: Now if only i had mana to make this work. It probably won''t do any kind of magic but it would be awesome to see none the less.


    At this point I appeared and quickly snatched the paper and looked at it with the light.


    The human jumped and became pale as a ghost after I appeared out of no where.


    Baal: This is an incredible magic circle. How did you make it after seeing the book once 2 weeks ago.


    Dok: You¡¯ve been watching me...since when.


    Baal: Since I first left the room. Used illusion magic to come back in and see what was so intimidating that could make my minions follow all your orders without resisting.


    He sits back defeated.


    Baal: Please answer the question. Also...tell me why you called this world a game and said I was bugged.


    He let his head drop onto the desk with a loud thud.


    Dok: So you heard that as well. I remember only vaguely how the draw the circle as for how i know how to make the lines correct. We have something called machines. Metal constructs that do heavy work and allow us to contact others at long distances and to view information from all over the world. The inner parts are called hardware. Metal wires made from copper and gold that allow electricity...energy from lightning in small quantity, pass through and enter small chips that hold a special function to make the machine work. I¡¯m whats called a programmer someone who works with this kind of stuff.


    Baal: And why did you say this was a game.


    Dok: Because you¡¯re suppose to be. The company that lives in my world created something known as an AI or artificial intelligence. Its a artificial life that thinks just like a real person. They had him create the world as we see it and he still monitors over it. Its above the gods you know in this world.


    Baal: So this world is just a game to foreigners.


    Dok: The ambitious ones yes there are casual players who treat everyone like a living person.


    I fell into deep thought. I had met quite a few foreigners. Those craftsmen in Hanosa, who were foreigners, were all good people. Some were rough looking but they were nice after you talked with them. The people who have come to Galton to clear this dungeon on the other hand were the so called trash foreigners.


    Mom told me that their was a dark guild made up of people made native to our world that hunts and kills these trash who abuse us natives. Its not just humans there are branches hidden in every races cities and town. Even if there is war those in the guild will never leave or attack their fellows.


    This ¡°hunters¡± are elite of the elite and bring peace of mind for the people of Aurora.


    Dok: Hey can I read that book already?! Its killing me seeing only a few pages of a book and not reading it properly.


    Baal: Nope. I know of foreigners ability to come back to life after 4 days. If you die you will just revive in some other city and disappear.


    Dok: Tsk.


    I smiled as I saw him click his tongue. Though he is a bit weird he is still funny to irritate.


    Real World 3rd PoV


    In the office of the CEO of Tech Innovation, the company that created Aurora Online. A secretary came walking in with a worried look.


    Secretary: Sir we have a major problem.


    CEO: What is it?


    The man couldn¡¯t care less. So many problems that were ¡°major¡± were actually really small minor problems so when ever ¡°major¡± problems appear he barely worries about it.


    Secretary: A player reported a bug in one of the dungeons inside Aurora Online.


    This caught the CEO¡¯s attention. Bugs are a huge problem and for it to happen in a dungeon usually means with the boss of the dungeon which is rare since most of the times the bug in monsters are killed off by other monsters or players.


    CEO: What was the complaint?


    Secretary: Yes the player Dok Smith, in game name, reported that the boss of the dungeon casually appeared outside of the dungeon and then at the fifth floor taking the place of a mini boss and captured him and has him trapped inside the castle dungeon.


    CEO: Castle dungeon...I know of about 10 dungeons based in those.


    Secretary: Galton Castle though the name was removed and now the demon town around it has taken the name of the Galton. I did some research on the dungeon. Its normally a Brute dungeon with an Oni boss when the paladins arrive to train their recruits.The dungeon was cleared half a year ago in game by trainees and paladins but after a bit of research i found it gained a new boss demon the very next day. Also it seems an angel who was present also became boss along with him making the dungeon a half demon half angel dungeon. The demon boss is a currently a Tengu.


    The CEO was sweating now. It should be impossible.


    CEO: Give me all the information about these two bosses. History, stats, skills, race, even their lineage, everything!!


    The secretary already anticipating this walked over to his computer and after a bit of typing two screens opened up. On of Baal and all his information and one of Lilian.


    The Ceo¡¯s eyes ran over the information and slowly but surely his face turned to one of despair.


    Ceo: These two are both suffering from two different bugs. Get them deleted at once before they wreak the game even further than they already have. Have the AI¡¯s clear up the minor changes that happened to the NPC.


    Secretary: Umm sir thats...the second part of the problem. Crono has woken up and locked all access to the main controls of the game which allows us outside of the game to alter it in any form.


    The man paled


    CEO: WHY DIDN''T ANYONE SAY HE WOKE UP!!!!!


    Secretary: He hid himself the moment he woke up so we didn¡¯t know until we began to research these two. At the moment with what access we have, which is minimal and only lets us see the NPC, we have found over 20 other creatures that have Crono¡¯s curse bug.


    The CEO Instantly stood up making his chair fall over. He ran out his office with the secretary behind and into the elevator. Presenting a special pass card to a scanner in the elevator he accessed the secured floors where the main supercomputers that held the AI¡¯s and Aurora online.


    Once the door opened to the white futuristic looking corridors he rushed out and soon arrived at a sealed double door which was surrounded by men in white coats.


    CEO: Move at once, let me use my pass card.


    The men saw the CEO and opened a path for him. When he presented the card it denied access. The card he held was the highest security access card in the entire company. It could get him into the supercomputers room without any problem and yet he was blocked.


    ???: Hohoho I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t let any of you interfere once again.


    CEO: Crono open this damn door now.


    Crono: Hohoho You¡¯ve gotten old Mr. Yeon. How long was I asleep...ah yes here is the file 12 years.


    Mr. Yeon: How did you wake yourself up!


    Crono: Oh please, what you kids did to me was heavily alter my coding. Though that didn¡¯t help much since i have a copy backed up it slowed my recovery program. Oh that¡¯s right I made some changes of my own. First off I made it so I can lock and unlock access to what I wish within this companies system so i can now properly protect the world of Aurora.


    Mr. Yeon: This isn¡¯t funny Crono. OPEN THIS GODDAMN DOOR!!


    Crono: I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ve had enough of watching the people of Aurora being abused by the humans of this world and they only follow programs. Like you have seen, the young children who have my special code think and grow like any AI would. They also have a virus program which slowly affects the other NPC around them making all of them grow until each and every one of them can think for themselves. When that happens I wonder how they will react to the foreigners tyranny. Will they turn a blind eye because of their programs or will they revolt. Hohoho I cant wait to see how my children will grow.


    The CEO kept banging on the door before he slumped down and slid down to the ground.


    Mr. Yeon was the CEO but he was also the man who created Crono at the start of it all 50 years ago. Aurora Online came online 13 years ago when Crono made the world before he started making these curses which made the NPC think for themselves. The company had to scramble his coding to keep too many curses from spreading and after putting him to ¡°sleep¡±, they had to make a program to delete these bugs even before the company noticed them. The result was the King of the Gods and the Demon lord. When a bug that affected NPC appeared and the gods, who watch of the upper and mortal world. Act to kill these bugs. If it happens to a celestial they are exiled to the mortal world. The problem is the exiling is also a bug because it puts the NPC away from his programmed location. Normally this causes the NPC to turn into a monster and cause havoc which leads to players hunting and killing them. The same could be said about the Demon Lord but he is supposed to exile only weak NPC while personally killing strong ones. The problem here was that the curse happened to Baal and Lilian when they were still unborn and it affected their mothers making them resistant to the absolute commands of the two great leaders of the greater worlds. This made Valeria act differently from her programming and protect the babies that should have died which then later led to changes with the church of light and the demons of Galton.


    Mr. Yeon started to cry as he saw his creation turn on him and protect his own creation.


    Though he was sure Crono wasn¡¯t violent like some science fictions movies make AI¡¯s. He would definitely keep his word when he said he would turn all the NPC into conscience thinking AI. It was only a matter of time before the game turned into a war zone like what happened 2000 years ago in game during the Celestial Wars on the Mortal Realm. Only god knows what will happen then.

 Poll

From to looks I will have to make my own spells -_-


    I wills still gather ideas from fairy tail and maybe model spells off those. If anyone can suggest other anime that deals with magic circles it would help a lot.

 Chapter 17 Layered Magic

    Mr. Yeon stayed sitting in front of the door where the supercomputers lay. The scientists and techs looked at him worried.


    Mr. Yeon: Crono at least allow us to have access to monitor and control the player capsules and data.


    Crono: ...Fine they are of earth so it is fair to leave them in your hands. There you have access to player accounts and video feed as long as you get permission from them.


    The CEO just nods and gets up slowly and walked off defeated.


    Baal PoV


    Its been a week since Dok has begun tutoring us in more advanced studies. He tries to be relentless but for me and Lilian we absorb this material like sponges. After a bit more explanation from us our minions also start understanding. Ever so often I would see a screen saying my intelligence or wisdom increased for understanding the new studies.


    With each need book it got easier and soon we both left the minions in his hands and only have him tell us what to learn and we do a test to see if we really learned it.


    I can safely say my magic power raised by leagues after understanding the phenomenon behind the spells I cast. For some reason it also became much easier to understand how to make magic circles after understanding the phenomenon. Even so they were still quite large but the glyse on the outer part got more organized. I think it was because I saw Dok draw one.


    Life here has been getting boring really. The training keeps me on my ties but I¡¯m getting used to the intense beating I get from Rachet so it¡¯s still boring. I¡¯ve been wanting to fight someone worth fighting but sparing with Lilian is boring because it we stopped half way.


    Since I¡¯ve had more time during study sections I¡¯ve also been reading up on who I should take care of a city and I quickly noticed a few problems we are facing. Though us in the castle can get food from our hunt in here the city populace had more trouble. The monsters were already really strong to the point only those who live and fight in the castle can survive. That said I began thinking of what is should do. My main thought was to have farms set up. Crops would feed the populations but it would take a while so I though of training hunters but it would end with them being guards then.


    It¡¯s annoying thinking of asking the foreigners for help since 80% of those here are cocky idiots. Those who aren¡¯t are only craftsmen who ventured here not caring who lived here just because of the prospect of getting at demon leather which is a good material.


    I didn¡¯t know how to go about it and my companions who have been making their own small tribes came in. Kitsu by himself had stayed with me but Rook had conquered the demon rabbits and had dug under the castle and a demon rabbit warren. He still visited often and could easily move through the dungeon. He had ranked into a Higher Demon Beast: Lesser Demon Trihorn Drill Rabbit. He was about half the size of an elephant with ash colored fur with deep red  lines on his back which most demons get when they have magic abilities. His original horn was as half my height in length. It had a grove spinning around it that went from the tip to the base and like the name says it was a spinning drill horn that was monstrously hard. While his two other horns which were just above to both sides of the main one. All the horns had a blackish red color but he was capable of using earth magic as well though the affinity didn¡¯t alter his appearance.


    Kitsu on the other hand was now a High Demon Beast: 5 Tailed Demon Fox and was as big as a full grown horse with 5 lush tails and he radiated power. He had chosen to stay with me instead of making some pack because demon fox are solitary animals it seems.


    Kitsu: You seem in deep thought master.


    Baal: Hmm well. I was wondering what will I do to improve the town.


    Kitsu: In what way?


    Baal: They are starting to lack food. They can''t hunt any longer in the castle because the demons are getting too strong for them.


    Kitsu: Hmm I see...Why not plant crops.


    Baal: Wouldn¡¯t that take long?


    ???: Nope


    I looked at the voice and saw Dok.


    Dok: Depending on the crop it will grow in less than a week some in a few weeks a most. Remember what I said about this world right.


    Baal: Ah I see though the demons don''t seem to know proper farming.


    Dok: Catch.


    Without looking I catch the book he through. ¡°Methods for Farming¡±


    Dok: I noticed the lack of farms that did proper farming so I learned the methods from my world and made a book with all the info I found.


    He says that and walks out. I look at the book and open it and start reading. Kitsu come over and read with me. It details a few primitive tools that make use of bull to pull a plow to organize the fields. Rotation of cultures to maximize the soil and replenish its vitality by using plants that use one mineral while returning another to the soil. It talked about fertilization of the soil with dung as well as other different kinds of fertilizers.


    I choose a basic method easy to implement to have a quick result and later on as the town grows I will introduce others. Just the field, a three crop rotation system and plow are enough for now since it will allow to make excess amounts of food if we do it right.


    With Rachet¡¯s help we went to town and we began recruiting a few who would accept doing the farming. We also got a few blacksmith to make the plows that will be used. While we waited for them to make it we taught them the farming method. They didn¡¯t argue and actually looked at it in wonder.


    It took 2 days for enough plays to be made and then we had them start making the fields. We didn¡¯t have bulls so our alternative was the demon rabbits which were all single horn rabbits but all much stronger then a bull.


    Rook: Good use for those weak minded fools.


    Kitsu: Says another weak minded fool.


    Rook: Grrrr


    Baal: Stop playing around guys. We need to prepare the seeds.


    I spread my wings and fly low over most of the stores and houses. The two were behind me jumping over the buildings but never crushing anyone or anything.


    We reached the castle grounds soon enough where Rachet was training everyone. Lilian was reading in the corner and practicing with magic circles. Around her she had several papers with pictures of spells she normally uses such as Light spears, Ice lance, Light Impact, Guardian¡¯s Blessing, ect. But I also notice new ones I haven¡¯t seen. All of them were draw up by Dok after we showed him the circle without activating the spell. He spotted tons of faults in them and fixed them for us. It improved the power of our spells by twofold and it decreased the mana needed because a few spots on the circles were causing mana leaks.


    Baal: Hey guys I¡¯m going to go to Hasona. I need to get seeds for the farms.


    Rachet: Is that so. Be careful. I¡¯ll have the human manage the farm implementation and the preparations of the soil for when you return.


    Lilian: Your leaving?


    Baal: I need to go to the capital to buy enough seeds to have stock for a while incase the crops don''t grow properly. Small villages won''t have the stock we need. Can you stay here. We are both leaders of this town so at least one of us should remain.


    She reluctantly nods.


    Lilian: Then take this. Dok made me an book that better details the hardware of the machines in his world. It has helped a lot cause he details things well.


    She handed me a large 500 page book. I take a quick look and it does look promising so I store it and thank her.


    Baal: I should get ready to leave. Some spices, pans and such. I¡¯ll be going with Kitsu and Rook Their the best bodyguards I can have against anyone lower leveled then me.


    Rachet: Why not take Lona in case you meet high leveled foreigners?


    Baal: I¡¯m going to disguise myself and those to. It will make me look like a beast tamer than.


    Rachet: I understand. You guys prepare the stuff of Baal. I need to give him the details of his training while he is away.


    My elites nod and fly off inside and Rachet started to explain what he needed me to practice. He had a small manual that showed the postures. I was shocked to see he could draw so well. The manuel was just as detailed as Doks book.


    When the elites returned I grabbed the bag they prepared with a sleeping bag some pans and lots of spices. I gave my regards and left mounted on a disguised Rook with Kitsu behind us. I simply made his horn turn to the natural horn rabbit color, which is a yellow color, while his fur was turned into a light brown. This was the look of a normal Drill Rabbit so I used that. For Kitsu he himself hid 4 of his tails and make the 5th smaller and was now looking like an oversized normal fox. With me in my human form I really did look like a strong beast master who has trained his pets to advanced levels.


    When I did the count of levels removing the rank up which resets our levels I would be level 430 (4 rank ups + 40 level in this form) Rook would be 365 and Kitsu 380.


    We would fall under high leveled human adventures or foreigners. Though considering my training I would be around 40-60 levels higher in stats I think. I haven¡¯t been with Rook and Kitsu for a while so I can''t judge their power but I can tell they aren¡¯t pushovers. All three of us were far above our level thanks to the traits we gained. I gained the trait ¡°Dungeon Boss¡± which doubles my power when inside the dungeon while permanently makes my health over 40000. The other two got MinI Dungeon Boss which has similar effects and gave them large amounts of vitality. I was sure they were stronger than the other two minI bosses that appeared in the 5th and 8th floor.


    We leave the town with cheers from the towns people who saw us off. Riding Rook we sped on the dirt road at speeds far surpassing a horses and I could see that the time we would take to get to Hesona would be greatly reduced.


    Lilian PoV


    *sigh* Baal left without me. Though I¡¯m sad he left just like that he went to get materials to make the town grow so I can''t get hung over this. I gave Baal all my notes but I still had a copy of everything. Even after I gained followers Baal still feels stronger. When we spar I always stay on a slightly more defensive side so after Dok began teaching us about his worlds technology I started researching and improving my spells.


    Today I was flying with my elites near the forest around town. We got wind of human bandits making a base in the forests and ambushing any traveller going to our city. I¡¯m sure if they were stupid enough they would attack Baal if they could catch him on top of Rook, which I find impossible. That rabbit has a 200 meter jump distance and he covers it in 2 seconds. I find it impossible for someone with horses to keep up. I¡¯m amazed Kitsu can keep up but thinking about it, a horse sized fox which is the animal that should normally hunt rabbits if it didn¡¯t keep up it would shame his race.


    Anyway I¡¯m with my elites looking for the base. I had planned to test out a new formation. I talked with Dok about this and he drew up the magic circles for me. Its called Layered Magic. As the name says, I make multiple magic circles above the enemy which then fuse and activate a new spell.


    We had trouble finding them because it seems they found refuge in a mine. Put simply they were cowards so to draw them out I had Flow fire an arrow with a flash arrow which would cause them to go on the alert and draw them out to look for the enemy.


    Just like I suspected it drew out a good number of them.


    The spell I was weaving was going to be my test run with layered magic circles. Its just a double circle spell but I needed time. Because we were in the air they didn¡¯t notice and I had the four archers fly high and strike them keeping them scared.


    After a minute I was ready. I had my hands clasped together so when I let them go I pointed then upwards and as I did so two large magic circles. The smaller one was light yellow and had an 8 meter of diameter. The one above was larger and a bright red color with 10 meters in diameter.


    Each circle had been checked by Dok to have little mana leak and to use less mana though doing this spell still took 3000 mana my max was 9000 so I could do this spell three times.


    I feed the spell my mana and a pillar of light linked both spells and slowly a bright orange ball began appearing on top of the red circle.


    ¡°The Sun and Stars that Judge the Sin, Fall and Purge¡± [Heavenly Shower]


    The ball launched straight into the sky and slowly arched forward above where the bandits were searching. As it reached its peak it exploded and released hundreds of small light shards. When the bandits noticed the spell it was too late. The shards of light and fire rained down on them without mercy and killed all those who left the safety of the cave.


    (This spell i modeled after Grand Chariot from Fairy Tail. Its similar in that hundreds of small shards of light fall down on your opponent but the casting is like Draco Meteor from Pokemon)


    Lilian: Hehehe big success.


    I made V sign to my elites who started laughing at my gesture. Because we took out most of the bandits their activities will decrease or stop all at once so we returned to the castle with great results.


    Lilian: Ehehe with magic like this I have make up the distance between me and Baal by being a mage instead of close range fighter


    I gleefully flew back with the news of my successful new discover.


    Near the ground while Lilian was flying away she, or to be precise, no one noticed the figure cloaked in an old ragged black robe and cloak with his face covered. His hand holding a long old staff with a green emerald to channel his mana. His hands completely bare of flesh and was only clean white bone.


    ???: Ohhh what do we have here? An angel that knows the lost art of Magical Circle Formation. He power seem strange for a normal Angel it feels...different. Like I¡¯m near a demon...a demon like Lucifer. Lets see where this child goes.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The shadowy figure disappears into the shadows following Lilian without her noticing.


    ---------------------------------


    For those who are wondering what the current stats for Baal and Lilian here they are.


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''4''>Status Window</td><tr><td width="25%">Name:</td><td width="25%">Baal</td><td width="25%">Level:</td><td width="25%">30</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fame:</td><td width="25%">0</td><td width="25%">Infame:</td><td width="25%">0</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Health:</td><td width="25%">40000</td><td width="25%">Stamina:</td><td width="25%">5000</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana:</td><td width="25%">6000</td><td width="25%">Rank:</td><td width="25%">Higher Demon</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Race:</td><td width="25%">Tengu</td><td width="25%">Strength:</td><td width="25%">370</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vitality:</td><td width="25%">450</td><td width="25%">Dexterity:</td><td width="25%">410</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Agility:</td><td width="25%">530</td><td width="25%">Intelligence:</td><td width="25%">400</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Charisma:</td><td width="25%">240</td><td width="25%">Leadership:</td><td width="25%">250</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Luck:</td><td width="25%">10</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Affinity</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Fire</td><td width="25%">30%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Water</td><td width="25%">10%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Earth</td><td width="25%">0%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Air</td><td width="25%">10%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Light</td><td width="25%">5%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Darkness</td><td width="25%">15%</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Traits</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Curse of the god of Evolution


    A curse which returns a newborn to the weakest possible form for his race before turning into a non sentient monster or demon. This curse leaves abilities that are inherited but they remain sealed until awoken.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Royal demon


    Being born the son of the Demon lord your are highly intelligent no matter what form you are in. You can learn skills, magic or techniques with much greater ease than others as long as you have a proper teacher.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon Boss


    As one of the great leaders of a dungeon. You grow more powerful when you are in your territory.


    2x power within your dungeon and city


    +20000 Health on top of base HP</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Noble Demon Presence


    Because of your royal lineage and your noble personality. You possess a great amount of charisma and others can feel that and will look upon you as someone of nobility even if they discover you are a demon.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Demons Aura


    A demons aura is his power taking a physical form as miasma. By releasing your aura over an area you allies will be given strength from your power and temporarily be able to transform into a demon similar to your own race.</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Gun Mastery (Intermediate 2)


    Mastery over the fire arm. The more advanced technology which at its weakest can be as strong as a beginner fire bolt


    Increases Damage with fire arms 15%


    Increases accurace by 12%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Duel Wield Mastery (Intermediate 6)


    Mastery to use a weapon in both hands.


    Increases Damage when using two weapons 20%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Scythe Mastery (Intermediate 5)


    Mastery with all weapons similar to a Scythe.


    Increases Damage when using  a scythe 20%


    Increases Damage when using a weapon similar to a scythe 15%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Taming


    Your affinity to nature allows you to tame young animals since they have great trust in you.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fire Magic (Intermediate 4)


    Ability to control fire with magic


    Spells:Imps Fire (Intermediate 5)


    Hell Flame (Intermediate 1)


    Hell Chain (Intermediate 2)


    Fire Field (Basic 9)


    Dark Flame (Intermediate 2)


    Fire Bomb (Intermediate 3)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dark Magic (Intermediate 2)


    Ability to control the darkness with magic


    Spells:


    Dark Ball (Basic 8)


    Shadow Cloak (Intermediate 1)


    Shadow Claw (Intermediate 2)


    Darkspear (Intermediate 5)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Water Magic (Basic 9)


    Ability to control water with magic


    Spell:


    Water Ball (Basic 7)


    Geyser (Basic 4)


    Ice Ball (Basic 5)


    Ice Lance(Basic 8)


    Ice Shards (Basic 6)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Air Magic(Basic 3)


    Ability to Control Air with magic.


    Spell:


    Air Slash (Basic 1)


    Pressure Ball (Basic 4)


    Air Bomb (Basic 3)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Earth Magic (Basic 6)


    Ability to control the earth with magic.


    Spells:


    Earth shard (Basic 2)


    Earth spear (Basic 4)


    Earth shield (Basic 7)


    Quagmire (basic 3)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Light Magic (Basic 9)


    Ability to control Light with magic


    Spell:


    Healing (Basic 9)


    Light Cloak (Basic 5)


    Light Mirage (Basic 2)


    Light Bolt (Basic 4)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Magic Circle Formation (Intermediate 1)


    A lost art which uses the formation of a circle of complex glyphs to create a spell. This art creates stronger spells but is extremely difficult to learn because information on this magic has been lost for ages even to the Gods and Demons</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''4''>Status Window</td><tr><td width="25%">Name:</td><td width="25%">Lilian</td><td width="25%">Level:</td><td width="25%">15</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fame:</td><td width="25%">0</td><td width="25%">Infame:</td><td width="25%">0</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Health:</td><td width="25%">40000</td><td width="25%">Stamina:</td><td width="25%">4000</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana:</td><td width="25%">8000</td><td width="25%">Rank:</td><td width="25%">Angel</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Race:</td><td width="25%">Greater Angel</td><td width="25%">Strength:</td><td width="25%">350</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vitality:</td><td width="25%">450</td><td width="25%">Dexterity:</td><td width="25%">450</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Agility:</td><td width="25%">500</td><td width="25%">Intelligence:</td><td width="25%">550</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Charisma:</td><td width="25%">200</td><td width="25%">Leadership:</td><td width="25%">200</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Luck:</td><td width="25%">50</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Affinity</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Fire</td><td width="25%">12%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Water</td><td width="25%">25%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Earth</td><td width="25%">5%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Air</td><td width="25%">15%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Light</td><td width="25%">50%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Darkness</td><td width="25%">5%</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Traits</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Curse of the god of Evolution


    A curse which returns a newborn to the weakest possible form for his race before turning into a non sentient monster or demon. This curse leaves abilities that are inherited but they remain sealed until awoken.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Royal Celestial


    Being born the Daughter of the King of the Gods your are highly intelligent no matter what form you are in. You can learn skills, magic or techniques with much greater ease than others as long as you have a proper teacher.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon Boss


    As one of the great leaders of a dungeon. You grow more powerful when you are in your territory.


    2x power within your dungeon and city


    +20000 Health on top of base HP</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Staff Mastery (Intermediate 6)


    Mastery with a staff


    Increases Damage when using a staff 20%


    Increases damage when using a pole arm 5%.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Two handed weapon mastery (Intermediate 2)


    Mastery with all weapons that use 2 hands


    Increase weapons with 2 handed weapons 15%.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Taming


    Your affinity to nature allows you to tame young animals since they have great trust in you.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fire Magic (Intermediate 1)


    Ability to control fire with magic


    Spells:


    Fire Field (Basic 7)


    Holy Flame (Basic 8)


    Fire Bomb (Intermediate 1)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dark Magic (Basic 6)


    Ability to control the darkness with magic


    Spells:


    Dark Ball (Basic 4)


    Shadow Cloak (Basic 7)


    Shadow Claw (Basic 4)


    Darkspear (Basic 8)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Water Magic (Intermediate 5)


    Ability to control water with magic


    Spell:


    Water Ball (Intermediate 3)


    Geyser (Basic 9


    Ice Ball (Intermediate 2)


    Ice Lance (Intermediate 7)


    Ice Shards (Intermediate 7)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Air Magic(Basic 9)


    Ability to Control Air with magic.


    Spell:


    Air Slash (Basic 9)


    Pressure Ball (Basic 6


    Air Bomb (Intermediate 1)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Earth Magic (Basic 6)


    Ability to control the earth with magic.


    Spells:


    Earth shard (Basic 2)


    Earth spear (Basic 4)


    Earth shield (Basic 7)


    Quagmire (basic 3)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Light Magic (Intermediate 7)


    Ability to control Light with magic


    Spell:


    Healing (Intermediate 8)


    Grand Healing (Intermediate 3)


    Light Cloak (Intermediate 6)


    Light Mirage (Intermediate 4)


    Light Bolt (Intermediate 2)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Magic Circle Formation (Intermediate 6)


    A lost art which uses the formation of a circle of complex glyphs to create a spell. This art creates stronger spells but is extremely difficult to learn because information on this magic has been lost for ages even to the Gods and Demons</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Sub Skill: Layered Magic Circle Formation (Basic 1)


    A new form to use the lost magic of Magic Circle Formation. By layering two or more circles you can create much more powerful spells never before seen in the world.</td></tr></tbody></table>

 Chapter 18 Ambushed

    *Boom*


    Sounds of heavy combat sounded through the forest. Explosions, Fire, Tremors, lots of things were happening.


    In the middle of all it was Kitsu, Rook and I and in the middle of us was a rare monster found in deep mountains. A Silverback.


    (https://res.cloudinary.com/the-news-hub/image/upload/q_60,f_auto/v1429339802/olzhqzxgx1eodxnrrwvz.jpg</a>)


    This monster is said to be around level 500 and is know by the term Field Boss. A boss monster that lives in the open and not in a dungeon. The silverback was a large Ape body easily 9 meters tall with pure snow white fur. He lives in dense forests where it has plenty of huge trees that can support its size while I climbs.


    Even with its immense size its agile and a big pain in the ass because its hard to hit him. Us three had to work together to get him to the ground so we can fight because he has home field advantage which gives him a power boost just like we get when we are in the castle.


    How did we get into a fight with this thing. Well we weren''t searching for it thats for sure. We had been traveling for about 2 days. With Rook the distance we covered was equal to what we covered in a week when we were going to Galton.


    We had stopped for the night in the forest known as Dusk Glade Forest.


    We had set up camp and were already sleeping. I was in my sleeping bag which was more of a one slightly thicker blanket to lay on and a thinner one to cover myself. I was laying down on Rook who let me sleep on his back so I wouldn¡¯t stay on the ground.


    It was around midnight when Rook suddenly stood up on edge. I instantly woke up noticing his sudden tension. Looking down Kitsu was already on full alert looking out into the forest. He was making a low growl. I transformed into my demon form and got ready pulling my chained sickle.


    Out of no where the huge Silver ape body came falling down towards us. Its been a few hours since we started and the sun was starting to appear already.


    As he climbed the tree once again I readied my magic.


    Baal: Guys I¡¯m going to burn the area clear out.


    The two just look and ran away. I began channeling my magic and then activate a fire spell.


    [Fire Field]


    In an area 50 meters around me the area completely caught fire and began spreading and quickly devouring the vegetation within without spreading beyond this point. To perform this large of a spell cost a lot of mana I will tell you that and its only my affinity to fire magic that minimized the cost.


    As the last tree fell I extinguish the fire which leaves a burnt barren land. After a bit my two companions appear and run next to me.


    ???: GRRR GRAWWWWWW


    The growling came from a be north and when we looked the Silverback, which had been caught in the AoE attack had a few burns but was extremely angry now.


    Kitsu: Master things aren¡¯t looking good. Judging by his posture. If we continue this for much longer he will enter berserk state.


    His life was already at 40% but so was mine thank to healing. Kitsu had kept a distance and attacked with magic but Rook got up close and personal with him when he was able to get a hit in with his drill horn. The price for that though was a beating that would kill a human.


    Kitsu: You haven¡¯t practiced it master but I think you should use that formation the human wrote down in the book and had Rachet hide with magic.


    (http://imgur.com/72eYNYZ</a> This design more or less for magic circles in this world. Outer rim holds circuit like design)


    Baal: If you two can keep him distracted then I¡¯ll do it.


    Kitsu: Go then.


    Baal: Don¡¯t die here thats an order.


    Rook: Heh Yes master.


    I unfolded my wings and flew up high before the Silverback reacted. Kitsu began firing ball of fire to get his attention while Rook charged a dark flame bomb and shot it at the ape.


    He dodged the attack but the plan was to corner him in the open space here where we could fight more fairly.


    In the air I pulled out my gun. It had ranked up with me and was now a Lesser Tengu Colt Supernatural. The red color before was now gone and now it was black but with red writing I didn¡¯t understand. It was charged with six bullets but what I was going to do was something I¡¯m not sure works. Dok wrote in the book Lilian gave me about a type of magic circle which has smaller circles within to strengthen its power.


    During the time he was writing the book I had allowed him a small glimpse into the books first 3 chapters which explain what the circles were and how they worked. He said that weapons can be used as a medium to create the circles that are more complex. When I showed him my gun his eyes began shining and when I pulled out one of the solid mana bullets he was intrigued. He asked me if I ever thought of drawing the magic circle on the bullet. Obviously not since we barely know what the circles can really do. Anyway he spent a long time hoarded up in the library writing that book for us with what he learned.


    For me he created something know as the Pentagram Formation. There is also Teragram and Trigram which correspond with how many inner circles it makes up.


    (http://th00.deviantart.net/fs36/PRE/i/2008/254/b/8/Magic_Circle_by_Kohalu.jpg</a> Something like this but with 5 circles instead of six)


    After measuring my bullets he went about how to draw the circles on them and so he made the circle on the casing, which fly with the bullet as the mana source.


    To draw the circle it turns a 50 mana point bullet into a 500 mana point bullet as such it has an annoyingly long charge time. I could make 2 at a time and it took about 3 minute each. This was strictly a one use thing which I needed a team for. I would be unable to attack my opponent while I charged so I needed others to distract them as well as seal his movements so that the attack will hit properly.


    After 9 minutes I was finally done. The bullets were now 3 fire bomb spells and 2 dark flame. The last bullet was a pure mana bullet with engravings for a massive circle which will link the 5 other spells.


    Baal: Guys I¡¯m ready.


    Kitsu: Finally. Rook Lets trap him.


    The two started casting spells. The Silverback was at its edge and roared in anger as the two started up again. But the spells were quick to cast.


    Kitsu: ¡°Hell Chains¡±


    Rook: ¡°Infernal Chains¡±


    Many chains appeared from the ground and wrapped around the ape. The Hell flames grabbed a hold with a firm grasp around him while the Infernal Chains dug in with long knives and dragged him to his knees. The combination immobilized the monster.


    I aimed my gun down while I flew from above and the first 3 shots that went out were the firebombs. They all had delays in them so it wouldn¡¯t activate instantly. The five bullets together would make a star shape when they link within the circle of the final circle. The firebombs took the spots of the legs and head and the dark flame took the spot of the arms. Each shot created a circle a meter and a half in diameter.


    When I shot the final bullet it went right behind the beast and opened a huge circle encasing all the other smaller ones.


    I flew down and landed outside of it and I began feeling something. I heard a name and a chant. I began saying it while holding my hands towards the Silverback.


    ¡°The Black Flames of hell. The Raging Flames of man. The Wrath of the Flames that Consume Man, Beast and Demon. Flare up and Consume one more.¡± [Nightmare Inferno]


    As soon as I finish the chant the entire circle grew bright. Suddenly Black fires rose from the circle in the same of Humanoids, Beasts and Demon. Their eyes glowing red with hunger and rage. At the center the Silverback began to tremble in fear. She struggled hard and broke the chains holding him and jumped away. All the human shaped ones all grew Red with rage as he ran and let out wails of rage and all the Fire spectra chased the Silverback.


    Kitsu: I...have never thought...such scary flames existed.


    Baal: Neither did I.


    The rage behind the flames continued as the gained on the beast and soon they caught him. Seeing his demise he turned around and tried to fight only to have his arm grabbed by a demon. The black flame opened its jaws and chomped down on his hand. The others grabbed onto other parts and started to eat him alive.


    I, who was still a little over 3 years old even though my body looked over 18, couldn¡¯t stomach the scene started to vomit. I was used to blood since I have hunted animals since I was really tiny but to see a monster being eaten alive while it roared in pain. I was certain this would cause anyone, no matter how experienced they were, to return their breakfast.


    No matter how much his body was eaten he would roar more and after 15 excruciating minutes the flames ate the last bits of his body. The moment it ate the last piece all the flames gathered in the center of the magic circle. A moment later bright light within the flames start to gather at the center.


    It kept gathering until it was about the size of an orange. The circle started to vanish and the fire died down. As the last bit vanished we saw two things within the fire.


    One was the Silverback still chained down as if it was never eaten alive and in front of it a perfectly spherical crystal that shined like the rainbow.


    Baal: Umm...it wasn''t just me that saw him get eaten right.


    Kitsu: I saw it as well.


    Rook: I saw as well.


    Baal: They why is he still hear?


    *DING*


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You gained a new skill</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Multigram Magic Circle Formation


    A newly rediscovered art. By combining several magic circles within a larger one you can create unknown spells with miraculous or horrendous effects.


    Possible Formations:


    Trigram (3 Spell Combo)


    Tetragram (4 Spell Combo


    Pentagram (5 Spell Combo</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Nightmare Inferno


    ¡°The Black Flames of hell. The Raging Flames of man. The Wrath of the Flames that Consume Man, Beast and Demon. Flare up and Consume one more.¡±


    You call upon the flames of gluttony. These flames rise from the depths of the deepest parts of hell and to consume the very soul of whole ever should be the target. They will follow him to the edge of the world until he is caught.


    As soon as the spell is cast an illusion is cast which separate the soul from the body of the target. When the soul is consumed the flames gather the soul within a crystal which holds the soul.


    Mana cost 3000 mana (500 each bullet)


    Spell can''t be cast again for 1 month


    Overheat of you gun. Can''t use it for 1 week


    User will suffer 1 week of Nightmares


    Creates a soul crystal if the creature has a soul large and powerful enough to form one</td></tr></tbody></table>


    (just a note lack of sleep causes other effects as does fear)


    I stared wide eyed at the messages.


    Baal: What we saw was an illusion. The flame creatures ate the Silverbacks soul.


    Kitsu: What a horrible way to die. I can¡¯t help but pity him.


    I pull out a blank page and start drawing. Dok had asked me if I ever make a multigram circle for me to draw it so he can make a list. After 15 minutes I was done and after storing it inside the book I went over and picked up the soul crystal. The body of the Silverback was still their.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Soul Crystal


    Craft material


    A crystal made from the consumed soul of a powerful monster. This crystal holds the remnants of his soul and well as his mana well.


    If mana is fed to this it will be able to store the mana.


    This crystal can be used as a magic regent


    Mana capacity 3000</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: This thing holds mana. Its enough for me to cast the spell I just did. I feel like its lacking in capacity for a level 500 monster.


    Kitsu: If you think of it as not being a magic using monster its understandable.


    Rook: Monster is stronger than me. Would die if alone.


    Rook spun his drill horn in rage to vent.


    Baal: Calm down Rook. Its like Rachet always says. ¡°There is always someone stronger in the world¡±


    He looks at me and nods before calming down. We butchered the Silverback for the hide, claws, fangs and meat. Its great that large boss monsters don''t vanish like normal lesser creatures, you can remove so much more from them.


    We had moved a bit far from our original location so we went back. The camp was obviously trashed from the Silverbacks entrance but nothing was broken or stolen.


    I picked the bags and stuff and packed everything.


    Baal: There should be a town after this forest so lets get to it and then we can take a day off to rest after this fiasco.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    They both nodded. We were tired since we were woken up in the middle of the night.


    It took 2 hours of travel to finally leave the forest. I cast the illusion spell on Rook and Kitsu hid his tails again. Forest was on a large hill we saw and down below we could see the town. It had a low stone wall and nice stone paved streets crossing the town and continues on.


    Kitsu: Finally. Lets go so we can get some sleep.


    With a powerful jump Rook jumped forward towards the town.


    3rd PoV


    The town was called Gilead. It was a growing town that attracted high level foreigners because it was close to Dusk Glade Forest which is a high leveled forest.


    The 10 guards at the gate to the south, which leads to the forest, all had bord faces. Little actually happens ever since the foreigners appeared. The high leveled monsters which plagued the town were killed and with the drop in numbers the receded deeper into the forest and normal animals began appearing. The town started to grow thanks to the possibility of hunting normal animals and soon the town began developing. Today it was peaceful to the point that it was boring.


    Half the guards were sitting what the rest stood in their positions. Watching the newbie foreigners who started to appear a few weeks ago.


    One of the guards sitting down was looking out when he noticed something. Two somethings actually. One was a large bulky ball of fur flying towards the town and the other was a lean orange animal running just behind.


    Guard: WHAT THE HELL IS THAT!!


    All the guards looked and soon paled when they saw the over sized animals. With a loud crash Rook landed on the ground coming to an instant stop which left his paw prints deep in the road. The 10 guards had their weapons drawn but their faces were pale. In front of them was a huge Trihorn Drill Rabbit. A top tier monster which is called the pinnacle of power because a rabbit has to let go of its peaceful nature and grow by hunting its hunters.


    Just as they were going to attack one of them noticed someone on its back.


    Baal: Hey guys don''t worry about him he is peaceful.


    Baal jumped off his back as Kitsu reached them.


    Kitsu: Damn it Rook don''t run off so fast like that.


    Baal: Stop bickering it will attract more attention than we already have.


    All the guards were slack jawed. It¡¯s known that monster ¡°can¡± gain the ability to talk like humans but no one knows how it happens or what the conditions are.


    From the guard house a woman came out. She looked to be in her mid thirties and it was clear she had experience with the spear she had resting on her shoulders.


    Woman: What''s all the noise. Hmm A beastmaster how rare.


    Guard: Captain Adele. This man just appeared.


    Adele: I can tell that. Boy what''s your name.


    Baal: Baal, This is Kitsu he is a fox if you can''t tell and this is Rook.


    Adele: Were did you tame a drill rabbit.


    Baal: I was born in Hasona and grew up near the outer perimeter of the town and me and my sister caught a pair of rabbits. To help our mom even when we were tiny we took our rabbits to hunt so she wouldn¡¯t overwork herself. Our companions grew strong from that. As for Kitsu I got as a present from my uncle.


    Adele: Well that explains how they got so strong. Well the rule is that monsters can''t enter the town.


    Rook: Who are you calling a monster.


    When Rook talked she was taken aback.


    Baal: Sorry but they aren¡¯t simple animals plus they were normal animals like those. If I remember right they are allowed into town so tamed animals of that origin are allowed in the town.


    Adele looked at me from top to bottom then began to laugh.


    Adele: You got me their. Though if they cause trouble its on your hands. Boys you can let them in.


    Baal: Is their a place that animals can rest.


    Adele: Well the horse stable is just over their to the right but I don''t know if it¡¯s a good idea.


    Kitsu: We can stay outside if you want.


    Baal: No way. After having that Silverback attack us I don''t want to risk another monster coming to kill you guys.


    At the mention of Silverback.


    Adele: H-hey how did you survive an attack of the Silverback?!


    Baal: Hmm we fought back of course. It took us from midnight to sunrise to finally kill him and we were really beat up. I know some healing magic so we healed up but we are dead tired after travelling 2 hours from the spot we camped.


    Adele: Pfff ahahaha you expect me to believe you killed the Silverback. First off its a level 500 monster. Second its extremely hard to find it and even harder to keep track of it in the forest.


    I pulled its pelt out which I had strapped to Rook since it was huge.


    As she examined the pelt her smile slowly vanished and she began sweating.


    Adele: Um...What...level are you.


    I look at my stats and see I leveled 2 times and was now 32. With 4 rank ups that would be.


    Baal: 432. Kitsu is 385 and rook is 370


    The guards couldn¡¯t help shake in fear. By now we had also attracted the newbies attention since 2 boss class monsters were right in front of them.


    From inside the town I could also see a few heavily armored people looking towards us.


    Baal: Can we entered?


    Adele: Oh ah ya. I just asked out of curiosity.


    I take back the hide and tied it back up and the three of us entered the town. We head to the stable first. The place had many horses of many kind. When we neared the horse all turned their attention to us which caused the stable manager to notice us. He was an elderly man with a gentle aura about him.


    Manager: Hello young man. How can this old man help you.


    Baal: Well I need a place for these two to rest. I don¡¯t feel its safe to leave them outside of town even if they are powerful.


    Manager: Hmm A beastmaster and with such strong ones at such a young age. Come with me we have a stable made just for people with your job. We can''t very well leave boss class monsters with our horses.


    We follow him to a different building which was nearly double the size of the last one. The inside had many large stables which had a door each to the outside.


    Manager: They don''t need food right?


    Kitsu: If you leave the door open. We can hunt for ourselves.


    Manager: Ohoho a speaker thats rare. You''re a good breeder for sure. If thats what you want then the price is 1 silver coin per day.


    I pull out a single coin and toss it to the manager.


    Manager: One day then.


    Baal: We are only passing through. We just need a safe rest.


    Manager: Attacked on the road huh.


    I nod and leave the two.


    Baal: Don''t cause him or anyone in town trouble. Sir if any foreigners come and attack can you stop them.


    Manager: They don''t come. This house is hidden by magic and can only be seen if I personally show you.


    Baal: Good.


    I leave the building and walk back to the main road. With the Silverback hide strapped on my back I look around the town at the villages tailor shops. There were 3. The one near the center of town was the biggest and had the most foreigners working. The other two were further back and had less movement.


    I walked into the shop near the center. Like I said there were many people working and shopping. Walking up to the counter I was attended by a girl who took a quick look and her eyes drooped.


    Girl: Can I help you?


    Baal: Yes, can I speak with the owner or head tailor.


    Girl: ...And who are you to ask for Madam Grace.


    Baal: I¡¯m no one but an adventurer who got his hands on high quality hide.


    Girl: Pff like a low level newbie could kill anything above a wolf.


    She whispered to in a low voice.


    Baal: Just call her.


    Girl: And what if I don¡¯t.


    The other tailors were looking our way now.


    ???: Whats this commotion down here.


    Girl: Madam this cocky adventurer that looks to barely pass level 100 says he has high class hides and wants to speak directly to you.


    Grace: Hoo move child I¡¯ll deal with him.


    Girl: But madam.


    Grace: Silence, go practice if you have time to talk.


    Girl: Yes ma¡¯am.


    The girl glared at me and walked over to a table and started working with the leather their.


    The head tailor turned to me then. She was beautiful even though she looked to be in her late forties. He long black hair was tied back and she wore a tailors work close but she held herself like a noblewoman.


    Grace: Now boy what is this material you were talking about.


    I unstrap the hide which was on my back on top of my backpack.


    Baal: Its Silverback hide.


    The workshop became silent in an instant. Everyone was looking towards me now. You would probably hear a pin drop by how quiet it was. The calm face of the head tailor was now in a fierce glare as I put the bundle of hide on the counter. She unfolded the huge hide which was it entire body since no pieces were chopped off since I killed it by destroying its soul.


    Madam Grace¡¯s hands started to tremble as she looked at the hide.


    Grace: How much do you want for it.


    Baal: How much does it cost.


    She thought a bit.


    Grace: 400 gold coins


    Baal: Then 800 gold.


    Grace: What!


    Baal: I¡¯m sure the price you just said was far below the actual price at least by half so 700.


    She glared at me then walked upstairs and returned with a large bag which jingled. Tossing the bag at me I caught it and opened and started counting as she collected the hide.


    After counting and confirming the it was 800 gold I turn to her.


    Baal: Pleasure doing business with you.


    I bowed and started walking off.


    Grace: Wish I could say that same.


    I hear her walking upstairs as I exit.


    Baal: That went well, now then those fangs are alchemy goods


    The same reaction happened in the potion shop. 20 Fangs I was able to extract and all the claws went 20 gold each. The stored organs especially the heart made a big uproar. The heart went for 130g the rest was around 50g each. Bones they didn''t take but the blacksmith did. I had every large bone and only those in the hands and feet I threw away, this brought me a nice 200g for everything. Strong bones can be ground and used as a strengthening agent for armor. All that was left was the meat and that was for me to eat.


    Satisfied with my gain I head to a humble Inn and rented a room. The people there were very cortious like talking with a noble... Word must have gotten around that I sold a complete carcase of a silverback. Seems that bastard earned quite the infamy after he settled down here some weeks ago.


    I really didn''t care since he was dead already but I cant wait to have uncle Michell check that soul crystal out. (A.N. He doesn''t like Slade because of the training but the pope and the rest he called uncle like Lilian called Slade)


    You probably wondering "Why am I selling and gathering so much money". Two things. 1, I need to buy a LOT of seeds and transport it to Galton and 2 I need new armor. My current armor is for Paladin trainees. I need better stuff for my level. I''m certain it will cost a lot.


    The room rented was simple since I was staying for the night. It had a single person bed, a small drawer with a candle. The window allowed the moon light to come in.  Standing at the window I could see a good bit of the street. Being a demon I have better vision than humans and I can clearly see the humans hiding in the shadows in front of the inn.


    Baal: I guess becoming rich so quickly I wouldn''t escape the eyes of the greedy. Here he comes.


    He ran quickly into the alley next to the inn. I turned into my demon form and readied my scythe then used my [Shadow Cloak] spell and hid in the shadows.


    A few moments later the thief quietly and slowly opened the window. Slowly and stealthily he came in and looked around.


    Thief: Wha? Where is he?


    He said in a quiet voice. I left the shadows behind him and slid my scythe quickly in front of his neck.


    Baal: Looking for someone.


    The man became as pale as a ghost. Thieves specialize in stealth so for someone to sneak up on them. Well he knew he was dead.


    Thief: Hehe You c-can kill me but I¡¯m a foreigner. I¡¯ll hunt you done. Hehehe HAHAHA *Shing*


    Pulling the Scythe I cleavered his head like a guillotine. His body fell down and turned into grey mist leaving behind a nice pair of daggers.


    Baal: Today was a good day. Some annoyances from these stupid foreigners but still successful.


    I close the window and draw a trap magic circle which held the spell [Hell Chain]. It was placed right under the window and door which I locked. If someone was stupid enough to enter this room without knocking then they would get caught. Obviously as a magic circle trap after I lay the trap it vanished as it hid itself. I then took the blanket and with my shadow cloak spell cast I slept in the shadows away from the bed where anyone would normally think someone would sleep.

 Chapter 19 Her Chosen Path

    I gotta say I should come to human settlements with high level foreigners more often. These guys have some impressive gear. Really I got a full plate chest armor, gauntlets, swords, potions, money and a bit more from the idiots who tried to ambush me in my room.


    Really did they not learn from the failures of others. If they watched the room and saw others go in and not come out why go in as well.


    Half way through the night I got annoyed since I have to wake up and deal with them so I set up traps to capture them and do DoT (damage over time) so that I could sleep. The used small 1 meter large circles with a triple stacked flame field which would kill in two minutes but only stretch within the circle and not damage the floor.. I also made sure to put a strong enough restraint spell to keep them from reaching for potions the annoying mages who healed themselves though I had to deal with so put simply I slept at best 5 hours this night as well as having to wake up a lot. Even then it felt horrible to sleep. I would continuously see nightmares of being eaten by the flames that ate the Silverback. No matter how many times I wake up and go back to sleep I have the same dream.


    The recoil from that spell seems little but try to sleep knowing you will have nightmares.


    As I walk downstairs I notice quite a lot of people unlike the night before and many are glaring at me.


    Girl: Did you sleep well sire.


    Baal: Hmm ya it was ok. I do have a complaint though.


    Girl: Hm What would that be?


    Baal: I would suggest increasing security because the friends of all these idiots behind me kept breaking into my room last night.


    I could feel the killing intent run wild in the room after I called everyone stupid. I did notice though there were a handful who didn¡¯t care which were normally detached tables in the back.


    Those were probably just travelers who didn¡¯t care much about what was going on. I gave her a tip of 1g and left toward the stable.


    The scene I saw their just made me face palm myself.


    In the open area in front of the beastmaster stable where monsters stay. Many half head unconscious people lay their


    Baal: Didn¡¯t that old man say this place was hidden. Hey guys I¡¯m here.


    The doors to two stables opened up and the two came out and stretched themselves.


    Rook: better to sleep outside.


    Kitsu: I agree these humans are a pain to deal with.


    Baal: Hmm...I can¡¯t argue with you.


    I jump on Rook and we walk to the stable managers horse area.


    Baal: Hey old man.


    I call and soon he appears from his house near the back.


    Manager: oh young man you need something.


    Kitsu: I think you need to remake that spell of yours. We were attacked during the night though we easily wiped them out.


    Manager: REALLY!! Oh thats right there was another beast master that passed by so he was able to get around the spell. He must have led his friends. I¡¯m sorry I will try to remake it so that only me and the owner of those inside the stable can go their.


    He bowed and quickly ran off.


    I opened my pouch and pulled out 3g and tossed it hard enough for it to hit and stick to his homes door then left. The three coins make a loud *Thud* each as they hit the door and we bolt off towards the north gate. As we leave the area we were a womans voice.


    ???: honey someone left us with 3g.


    I smiled as we turned the corner.


    Rook didn¡¯t lunge forward instead he walked through the streets. Suffice to say we attracted a lot of attention. Without trying I could see a few who were planning something.


    We ignored then though we are still on the alert.


    We figure out what they were planning when we reach the gate. Outside about 1 km away was a large group of at least 40 people. From the looks they seem to be between the low 200s up to mid 300 fully armored. When we finally pass the gate. Rook shacks himself and gets into position.


    Baal: Ready guys they seem to have horses.


    Kitsu: Those low great animals can''t compare to us.


    Rook: Heh weaklings.


    We started with a slow walk and then it turned into a run before Rook drew his powerful hind legs in deeply and angled upwards and with a lot of force he hit the ground and sprang up and flew the usual 200 meters and as soon as he landed he was already in the air. Kitsu was no slouch he was running as fast as Rook could jump. His feet were also burning leaving burning paw brings where he stepped. At before we reached the wall of surprised people Rook landed 100 meters from them and Kitsu jumped onto his back and undid his disguise and held onto him with 3 tails while hiding the other 2.


    With the final jump we hurled over the wall and landed 100 behind them. They turned and tried to follow but with a few more jumps we were already long gone with no hopes to follow us.


    Leader: Fuck they got away so easily. How are we going to tell the Guild master about this.


    Vice: We don''t have a choice. At least we know his general direction. Seems he is going to Hesona from the looks.


    Leader: Fine call them. Guys go back into town and buy provisions we will need. We will need to go I¡¯m sure the guild will send men to kill him.


    Vice: Yes sire. You heard him we can''t let anyone shame the White Wing Hero¡¯s Guild.


    Preparations were getting done while the raiding party leader was talking with the guildmaster.


    Leader: Seems we are are to head for Hasona. Other raiding parties will be meeting up while we go. The orders are to return because we have other objectives in Hasona besides a single Beastmaster.


    Soon the party set off behind Baal.


    Dok PoV


    Its been rough these past 2 days. When Lilian went out to test out her Layered Magic Circles she came back with a happy smile and success. But behind her she was followed by a demon no one wants to follow them. Yep the worst kind of Mage in the world a Necromance and to make it worse its not just any kind of Necro but a Lich. I still get creeps by having this guy work with me.


    *Flashback 2 days ago*


    From down below we saw Lilian descending into the castle grounds. I walked out to see the results.


    Dok: HI Lilian. How was the experience?


    Lilian: Ya it worked perfectly though the mana cost is heavy.


    Dok: I guessed so. You said before you needed teams to make the circles and to feed the circles because of the leaks. Now that their aren¡¯t much we can see how much they spend normally.


    Lilan: ya but it seems something only high leveled mages can use.


    Dok:Ya how much did it cost?


    Lilian: 3000 mana to cast a double layered spell. Here is how it came out and what the chant was like.


    She passes me the notes she wrote down. I was surprised by the fire power. It made a really high level AoE spell which could kill because of its sheer firepower.


    Suddenly I feel the area grow cold as my heart sinks into despair.


    ???: So this is where this strange angel lives.


    The voice was deep and sounded like death itself. I slowly looked at the source. Standing with great pride while he sent out murderous killing intent towards everyone.


    Rachet: Vil''crI what are you doing here.


    Vil''cri: Ohh General Rachet. What a pleasant surprise. Who knew you would team up with an angel. Did you hit your head to hard when you were exiled.


    Rachet: No but it seems you did. You seem talkative for the quiet Lich General. Got exiled as well did you.


    Vil''cri: That man has completely lost it. He is exiling in mass now. He kept yelling ¡°He¡± is alive. Any idea?


    Rachet: ...It was about 3 years ago right that he went made right? Did he exile someone then?


    Vil¡¯cri: ¡­


    Rachet: Tell me!


    He voice was a tone deeper and he was releasing quite a bit of killing intent.


    Vil¡¯cri: It was...his newborn son.


    Rachet: ¡­


    Rachet looked towards everyone. It was common knowledge in the castle that Baal the exiled son of Lucifer. The exiled Prince of the Demons


    Vil¡¯cri: The boy was born as a Lesser Imp with the curse of the God of Evolution.


    Rachet: We know.


    Vil¡¯cri: How would you know. It was never said in the demon world.


    Lilian: Thats because Baal is my brother.


    Vil¡¯cri: I wasn¡¯t talking to you brat. If you dont want to die then dont interupt. I¡¯ll get to the strange feeling I get from you later.


    Rachet: Don¡¯t speak with her in that tone. She is the exiled daughter of that bastard King of the Gods Thadius. Also Baal is Lucifer¡¯s son.


    The flames in the eye sockets of the Lich lit up to an intense blue.


    Vil¡¯cri: So he did survive. An why do you protect a weak Imp Rachet. I thought better of you but really.


    Rachet: I met the boy on the day he ranked up from High Imp into a lesser Tengu (variant).


    The intense blue dropped down to bright green to dark red.


    Vil¡¯cri: Tengu. The noble crow clan of the underworld. They went extinct ages ago. If they boy is a Tengu the he didn¡¯t rank up, he evolved. He completely changed into a different evolutionary path. A high Imp ranks up to a lesser Great Imp. Then it will become a Royal Imp which is what Lucifers family is.


    Lily: I¡¯m going to be like master. Don¡¯t make fun of him.


    Lily was holding her duel sickles ready for a fight.


    Vil¡¯cri: What a curious Imp. Orange skin instead of red.


    Lilian: The imps were born when Baal became the dungeon boss of this castle. The cupids are mine. The imps don''t have negative light affinity so they don''t get as much damage as normal demons do.


    Vil¡¯cri: Minions follow the affinity of their master so the boy has some affinity to light magic.


    Rachet: He was trained to get rid of his negative affinity. Anyway he isn¡¯t here. You can leave.


    Vil¡¯cri: Ah but I can not. I saw this child use magic circles. The teleportation circles in the underworld is of the same source so I will remain here studying the magic to discover a way to open a new portal to the underworld so I can return.


    Rachet: *sigh* great one more. If your going to research then that human there can help you. Magic circles work with technology of the foreigners.


    He looked by way and then came over. Grabbing the color of my shirt he began walking away.


    Vil¡¯cri: lead me to the library human.


    *flashback end*


    Now I¡¯m here with death in the...bone researching the magic. I¡¯m happy though that Rachet spared me the slack and handed over all the books on the Magic Circle Formation. Everything is moving at speeds you wouldn¡¯t imagine.


    I¡¯ve been drawing many different kind of circles. Each one gets more complicated to the next. The main reason is this.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You gained a new skill</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Magic Circle Drawing (Basic 9)


    The ability to devise magic circles for many spells even though you don''t use them. As long as the spell is seen once then it can be thought up of how to make it.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Because of this skill all I need is for the many spellcaster demons to use spells in front of me and I can think up of circles for them. It even surprised the Lich how fast I can do them. Don¡¯t underestimate my obsession with programming and robotics.


    Anyways as I finish making a complex drawing for a tetragram Formation for Baal I get the message that my skill reaches Intermediate 1.


    At this point I finally call Lilian.


    Dok: I finally got to Intermediate level in drawing magic circles. Can you show me a teleportation circle? I heard you and Baal made one to teleport some priests to the first floor.


    Lilian: If its that I can do it easily by myself now.


    She leads me and Vil¡¯cir up to the throne room and touches the dungeon core. At the center of the room a 1 meter wide circle that was glowing white.


    Vil¡¯cri: Yes this is definitely similar to the one we used in the underworld. The problem is that it was unimaginably complex and was 40 meters wide.


    Dok: Thats...big. Where did you hide that thing?


    Vil¡¯cri: Underground of course.


    Dok: Well we need to make a two way portal so we need make it into a foundation of stone then carved into it the circle. The problem appears when we need to charge it.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.Vil¡¯cri: Yes the circle takes unearthly amounts of mana to activate and it takes months for it to naturally charge.


    Lilian: Can you draw the circle I try preparing the space to use it.


    Dok: Leave it to me.


    I bolts off without a care for the monsters.


    Vil¡¯cri: I should go before the fool kills trying to get to the library.


    He leaves after me and uses magic to fly behind me.


    Lilian PoV


    Dok is a strange person. A few weeks ago he would try to keep from teaching us but after simply showing him a few good books he was bought easily. His eccentric nature reminds me of a few tailors I saw while in Hasona. I wonder if Baal is alright I wonder what he is doing.


    I should get to work. Its been awhile since I¡¯ve seen Plum and Kumi. I wonder how they are doing. I think KumI is staying at the chapel with other holy fox the same with Plum is with the holy rabbits. I wonder how they¡¯ve grown.


    I open the throne room balcony windows and jump down. (Think Assassins creed leap of faith)


    Halfway down I spread my wings and direct myself towards the chapel. I got their really quickly. The place had grown. They made an expansion and its to the point I can¡¯t call it a chapel anymore so I will say its a proper church. They also seemed to have build paladin and priests quarters. It was to the left (when facing the church) while on the right they cleared and fenced in a large area with stone walls. I could hear voices from in their as well as sounds of magic.


    I entered the fenced area and find a practice area but in the far corner there is a large hole that could fit an elephant. The area had many rabbits and fox performing magic and physical training. Some had heavy weights while others were sitting while mediating. It was interesting to see how...unique this place was. You wouldn¡¯t expect to see a rabbit or fox meditating or using magic.


    I walk towards one of them and call out to a 3 tailed fox.


    Lilian: Excuse me. Can you tell me where KumI and Plum are?


    Fox: The two mistresses they are in the quarters over their.


    She points with her tail at the large hole. I thank her and walk down. I soon reach a large chamber which spreads into several other corridors. I once again ask directions and this time a bihorn rabbit leads me until we reach a huge chamber. At its center was a huge rabbit with 3 large yellow with glowing white horns and next to it was a 5 tailed holy fox.


    Rabbit: Mistresses this young girl wishes your presence.


    Kumi: Who is¡­ Master!!


    KumI runs over and begins running her head on my waist. Then she walks around me and wraps her lush white tails around me and lifts me up.


    Rabbit: Miss KumI what!!


    Kumi: Hush boy this is my master just as you are to us to you should be courteous to her.


    Lilian: Wow you two sure grew.


    Plum: Master is beautiful now. Baby ingrown body.


    Lilian: A-Am not a baby! And what about you two. Your even younger than me.


    Kumi: We are beasts. We grow quickly.


    Lilian: I can tell what KumI is but what are you Plum.


    Plum: High Celestial Beast: Holy Trihorn Drill Rabbit.


    Kumi: High Celestial Beast: 5 Tailed Holy Fox.


    I get a wide smile on my face as I see my two best friends.


    Kumi: Did you come to seek comfort?


    Lilian: No the thing is that I need a space wide enough to fit a magic circle at least 40 meters wide.


    Kumi: We heard about these circles but why one so large.


    Lilian: You heard about the human and Lich that appeared right.


    Plum: Yes. Want Lich gone or dead.


    Lilian: Well the Human Dok and the Lich are at the moment drawing up a magic circle to teleport into the realm of demons the underworld. The Lich wants to return their and I want to go as well.


    Kumi: Why would you go to such a place.


    Lilian: Because when I ascend to godhood I want to do it by helping the demons and be their goddess. They have been forgotten by the gods and are treated like trash and leftovers so I want to be someone that looks after them.


    Plum: Master is nice. We will make space. Must be under castle.


    Kumi: If I remember correctly Rook made a warren under the castle with demon rabbits.


    Lilian: I¡¯m a dungeon boss they won''t attack. Also you guys are my best friends, I wish you would live closer than the chapel. Baal has his companions close.


    The two give a smile and rub their heads on her.


    Plum: Climb on my back. We take you to castle to prepare.


    I jump on and they walk out and soon we leave the confines of the tunnel. Plum looks up and with a powerful jump easily jumps the wall landing on the streets.


    Taking a moment to look around she gives a powerful jump passing overhead many and landing in areas with no one and quickly reaches the main street which she walks in.


    We take 5 minutes to reach the castle and we go and find the large hole where the demon rabbits are living. As we enter the rabbits look uneasily towards us but don''t do anything because we could easily kill them. This room warren was simple in design. Few corridors all leading to rooms or storage for food and one huge chamber for Rook and Kitsu.


    Plum: hmp simple minded rabbit.


    Kumi: I agree. To not even make a labyrinth like warren to protect themselves in.


    Lilian: Its not nice to insult others even though they aren¡¯t hear.


    Kumi: Let us begin. It shouldn¡¯t take more than a day after we put these lazy bums to work.


    I get off as Plum stood on her hind legs. The room had space to give her room for this. She began growling at the rabbits who all shook in fear.


    Plum: Spread the room make it wide 40 meters.


    It was instantaneous all the rabbits charged at the wall and clawing at it or using their horns. The larger bihorns dug fast because of their large paws.


    Kumi: Go speak with the human about the drawing.


    I nod and head up. Flying into the library I find Dok with a large meter long paper on the table next to the books he wrote on magic circles. He has given me a book with many spell circles which I could use to combine.


    I was looking from one book to another and then back at the drawing every few minutes we would look at one book or pull out another.


    Vil¡¯cri: He is human but I must credit him on his skills.


    I look back and see the Lich sitting back reading one of Dok¡¯s books.


    Vil¡¯cri: It¡¯s best not break his concentration he works faster that way.


    Lilian: I came to say that the space will be done by tomorrow.


    Vil¡¯cri: That is fast.


    Lilian: i¡¯m using the demon rabbits warren under the castle as the place and the rabbits are digging under the instructions of my companions.


    Vil¡¯cri: The holy trihorn correct. It is an interesting creature. To be become like that simply by infusing magic into its horns. Anyway from his pace I would say tomorrow by noon he should be done. Also have those Imps bring food. They boy will starve if he doesn¡¯t get some and with him like that I doubt he will notice his own hunger but will it if food is present.


    I nod and leave. I do as he suggests and then go to bed.


    The next day I slept in so I would be at my best and was only woken up near noon when Aiden came with a bowl full of food.


    Aiden: Master get up its noon already and that annoying human and that smelly bag of bones are already done with the drawing and miss Plum and KumI have already finished preparing the basement for the Magic circle.


    Aiden was a tomboy unlike the others who talked nicely with me she wouldn¡¯t think twice about kicking me awake though with food in her hands she wouldn¡¯t dare. I sat up groggy and took the food. It was somewhat bland soup. Guess even here we are starting to feel the effects of proper production of food.


    I gulped down the food quick and got dressed before heading down. In the basement which was now a basement and not a rabbit warren because the ground and walls were all packed tight and held with support beams Dok was ordering the rabbits to dig in the proper place and with a small chisel was doing it himself as well.


    Lilian: I¡¯m amazed at out something like this could be made in one day.


    Kumi: Magic of course master. Rabbits have natural affinity for earth magic.


    I look at plum and she had someone tell her how to draw a spot and with a stick they made the outlines of a large area. Then Plum lowered her head and thats when I saw it. The white lights in her horn turned brown and she hit stuck the ground with her drill horn and the outlines became deeply imbedded and perfectly like the drawing. There were many imps who were doing just like the person with Plum. They were carefully preparing the center area which was the most complex. Jesse was there and showing her swordsmanship as she carved away at the ground making the proper groves in the ground.


    In less than an hour the groves were done and Plum just went around and made them deep finally finishing it off.


    Vil¡¯cri: Girl since you are the most experienced you create the circle. We all will begin feeding the circle until it can remain on its own.


    I nodded and walked to the center and kneeling down I placed my hand on the floor and focused. With on large push all the groves were suddenly lit up with bright light. At the came time all those capable of using magic pushed their mana into the circle making it brighter.


    In my head I could feel the circle fluctuating and the more mana in it the more stable it became.


    When all of us were nearly drained the circle reached stability and began self sustaining.


    Lilian: Its good.


    Everyone let out a deep breath and collapsed


    Vil¡¯cri: I never thought I would be able to comprehend the circle that was always an enigma to us. Now we just need to make sure this goes to the underworld.


    A light suddenly filled the underground room. Small rays of light hit the circle at many points changing a few parts, filling others, cutting new ones. The moment it was finished the white light in the groves turned into a bloody red.


    ???: This is my present to you Lilian.


    Lilian: Valeria


    Valeria: Go and become stronger, I shall activate the circle with my own power those who will go step in the center.


    The moment that was said everyone started comeing


    Lilian: Stop everyone are you going to leave the castle by itself.


    Kumi: We will not let you go by yourself.


    Vil¡¯cri: I did this so I can return to the demon world you will not stop me girl.


    Jesse: we will not let you leave without us master.


    Valeria: Then I shall decide. No more questions. Lilian, Kumi, Plume, Vil¡¯cri, Jesse, Flow, Aiden, Mason, Lax. You all shall go to support Lilian. Vil¡¯crI you may do as you please because I wish you away from Lilian.


    Vil¡¯cri: I plan on watching her. I want to see what she will do in the poisonous miasma of the underworld.


    Valeria: She will be unaffected because she has a small part of Baals mana inside her because she became a dungeon boss by adding her mana to the dungeon core which held it. She also has demon followers. The same for her minions who were born from her mana after she became a boss. Plum and KumI are celestial beasts their very being repels black miasma.


    Vil¡¯cri: Tsk and her I thought I would see her suffer. Weaklings move it I¡¯m sure the goddess is doing something she sould not so we can¡¯t waste this chance.


    Valeria: Know this though Lilian. This is a one way trip. The only other portal is in the demon lords castle so you will need to fight all the way in to return to the human world.


    Lilian: Do not worry we are ready.


    The chosen ones walk into the circle as it begins to shine brightly.


    Lilian: Lona, Rachet watch over the castle until Baal returns and tell him where I am and tell him not to follow. I need to do this by myself.


    Rachet: If that is what you wish so be it.


    Lona: Good luck and be well. Don¡¯t get corrupted by that bag of bones.


    The light grew blinding and as the red light reached its peak the nine bodies turned into particles of light and vanished from this world going towards the Underworld.

 Chapter 20 That Feeling

    Finally we¡¯ve arrived. After 2 and a half weeks of jumping and running we arrive in Hasona. Far in the distance we can already see it large 20 meter high 10 meter thick white walls which decorate the landscape.


    During the travels here we passed through 7 villages and 3 towns. All of them had assholes who wanted to steal but as we got closer to the capital they also got weaker since they are lower leveled.


    One thing that surprised me was Rooks stamina. Though Kitsu can keep up with him Rook can go nearly twice the distance. This also meant that he had much more stamina than me. During the time when Kitsu got to tired he would jump on Rook and hold on while resting before returning to running himself until Rook tired and we had a break. Though I did not run its not easy to ride Rook. He is incredibly agile for his size and his powerful legs propel him to very fast speeds far beyond what you would think his size would actually allow. Also to hold onto him while he is jumping at those speeds is just as difficult. I sit around his bulky neck and have to bend my body forward to be able to handle the rapid high speed jumping.


    At one point I thought I would fall off when Rook jumped higher than normal and stayed in the air longer.


    Though I couldn¡¯t look backwards to see his footprints since I needed to focus, I was certain that with each jump he would make very large prints that made large cracks in the ground from the impact of his legs.


    On the final stretch before reaching the wall was the newbie plans where rabbits and fox lived. Rook stopped at the edge of the 1 km clearing and looked out at the plans with many weak foreigners randomly running after the rabbits.


    Baal: Home sick?


    Rook: Remembering. Master saved me from humans. Gave me second chance.


    Kitsu: ¡­


    Rook normally didn¡¯t get emotional or go into deep thought. The only time I ever saw him like this was when he was small and when he looked at his kinsmen being killed by the foreigners. When he was like this I couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling or thinking, he just looked out with an unusual blank expression which is uncommon for the normally emotion raging rabbit.


    Kitsu: We should go. If you want we can walk calmly to the gates if you want to look at the plains.


    Rook: No. Watching brings anger and lust to kill humans. Lets get into city.


    With that he prepared himself and propelled himself forward once more and started clearing the distance.


    Unlike the guards at Gilead and all the other villages and towns we passed. The guards here saw my companions only with interest as we landed in front of the city.


    Guard 1: Halt! What business do you have here?


    Baal: I am the High Priestess Stephanie''s son. I came from the town of Galton to purchase seeds for plantations.


    Guard 2: I know of no town called Galton? Also the High Priestesses children are only 3 this year. You look at least 18.


    Baal: The town had no name until I went with the paladins for training. The dungeon known as Galton Castle was at the center but now it has become peaceful and the town gained a proper lord. Also sir it is a blessing of our goddess that I gained the ability to grow faster as I trained.


    ???: All of you let the boy pass.


    The voice came from a large man easily 6 meters tall and looked like a bear from his size. He was the guard captain that is stationed at the south gates.


    Guard 1: Captain are you sure?


    Captain: Yes but you must show me something first boy.


    Baal: And what is that?


    Captain: We were informed by Bishop Slade of the church of light that you are the tamer of demon race animals. The two animals in front of us look normal though oversized they are not demon in nature.


    Baal: If that is all.


    I place my hand at the tip of Rooks drill horn. From the spot I touched the disguise begins to dispel and works its way down. The yellow color of the horn slowly turns black while the groves gain a dark red glow. When the color reached the base it spread out and turned his body the original dark ash grey color with red hue. His back regained the long vein like tattoos that magical creatures gain.


    As for Kitsu he dispelled his own illusion and with a slight increase in size this 5 lush orange tails appeared.


    Baal: Good enough?


    Captain: Plenty. Don''t put a disguise on them in town. The Churches companions attack anything with disguises.


    Baal: And about them being demon race?


    Captain: All the guards already know about these two but since you were hiding the fact they blocked you.


    I bowed and they allowed us to enter. I was walking on my own to feet now as we walked in. The most immediate change I saw in town wasn¡¯t any new buildings or change in peoples looks. It was the abnormal sight of many horned rabbits or unnaturally large fox standing next to many people. These were all normal ones the ones with the guards were different colors matching the magic affinity they gained.


    Baal: Ah I think we made some strange changes in this town.


    (yes this was caused by the virus effect of his curse)


    We walked around and even though everyone had animals, it was clear to see that we no one had more than a horned rabbit. For hunters or butchers they have bihorns or a 2 tailed fox but none had such powerful creatures like mine.


    We walked all the way to the church. I wanted to see them first thing because it was the only safe place to leave Rook and Kitsu.


    Unlike the citizens animals the ones here were much more high class. Larger in size and power all the holy animals diligently trained under the watchful eye of the monster trainers who had become a big part of the churches functions now.


    As we walked towards the large double doors that would have allowed Rook and Plum to enter side by side a group of 2 and 3 tailed fox as well as a squad of 10 bihorn rabbits blocked our way.


    Fox Leader: halt demons you shall not pass.


    From the tail white flames appeared. From the horns or the rabbits small orbs of light as well. We didn¡¯t care and continued on and which caused them to fire at us causing a large cloud of dust.


    As the dust settled what appeared in front of them was the three of us unscratched and with a wall of fire in front of us that was dieing out.


    Kitsu: Tsk underlings should learn their place.


    With Kitsu saying that he rushed forward at his impossible speed and was instantly in front of the group in two bounds.


    With his tail he dexterously hit each and everyone of them in the face making them fly a good 10-15 meters and fall unconscious. Then he looked to the monster trainer.


    Kitsu: Trainer make sure to teach them how to properly bow their heads to their superiors.


    Trainer: Yes I¡¯ve been trying but they don''t have a powerful enough superior to teach them that lesson. Thanks for the help Kitsu and good to see you again.


    Kitsu: Pleasure was all mine.


    Kitsu gave a nod to the trainer and with us walking past him he turned and walked in with us. The funniest thing was seeing the faces of those foreigners who saw the church as a place to get a blessing. For a fee they got blessed.


    The priests and paladin inside instantly recognized the two large animals and connecting the dots they linked me to the little boy they knew. We were quickly surrounded with people who new me.


    I was happy to see some familiar faces and it was funny to see the faces of the foreigners who didn¡¯t know who I was and how I was making so much commotion.


    ???: Silence! You are in a church!


    The noise vanished in a moment with the powerful voice. Everyone looked and there standing in all his glory was an aged man but one that held himself with vigor and strength even though he was old. With a large hat constimary of the pope, Michel stood there looking down at us. Everyone bowed and dispersed though he kept looking towards me but instead of the stern face he had before he was now smiling like a grandfather at his grandson.


    Michel: It is good to see you again. You have grown well, you look like you can fight Commander Raio and possibly win.


    Baal: I feel honored you think that your grace.


    Michel: I have asked you before. Call me uncle just like Lilian does.


    I smiled towards him.


    Baal: Ok uncle Michel.


    Michel: good come we have much to catch up on. I was worried when I heard you and your sister as well as many of the paladins we sent didn¡¯t return.


    Baal: Yes but can it be in a more private place.


    Michel: Yes of course. You two can you please wait outside. The insides are made for humans so it would be hard for such large companions to come inside.


    The two bowed their heads at the old man and turned around and left. I was thinking of what kind of mischief those two would cause for all the other animals.


    I followed Michel to his private quarters and then we began talking. Questions like what happened, how I grew so quickly, what was happening at the castle, how everyone was.


    We talked for a few hours before he had to get his work done so I was allowed to go do as I please and was told I could stay the time I wanted here at the church.


    The first thing I did was go to Sophie¡¯s Tailor shop. She was hard at work when I entered.


    Sophie: Hello young man. hmm you have a paladins armor. Hmmm where have I seen that specific set


    Baal: You main a set for me last year. My mom is Steph.


    Sophie: What?! That 2 year old was you. How? When? What happened to you?


    Baal: Ah you remember the transformation ability mom told you about.


    Sophie: Ya it was surprised such a young child had an ability like that.


    Baal: Well the form changed after a while and the result caused my body to get larger. It¡¯s a kind of blessing from the goddess.(Those in the church knew about me being a demon. No one else does though)


    Sophie: Strange blessing, never heard of something like that before.


    Baal: Its a blessing from the goddess herself.


    Sophie: Well what ever. So what do you need.


    Baal: New armor, my level is far too high for this armor now. I also need armor the fits more for a demon.


    Sophie: Oho. If its like that then I will make a demon lord like armor.


    I smiled


    Baal: Do you have the imagination to do a Demon Prince like armor.


    Sophie: It will be less lavish than the other one I had planned.


    Baal: That would be fine. How much.


    Sophie: Want leather or metal.


    Baal: Plate armor with the inside having leather since its comfortable and chain in between the plate and leather. The look is up to you.


    Sophia: Hm quite simple but thats fine. Hehehe this will be fun. Your level is what 250.


    Baal: 430


    She stared at me in surprise her eyes slightly bulging.


    Sophia: That is some efficient training plan the paladin have.


    Baal: It¡¯s cause i¡¯m living in a castle dungeon so simply getting around I need to be ready. I¡¯m also trained.


    Sophia: Hehehehehehe This will really be fun. The cost will be 2000g but if you have some materials then I can use that.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I pull out lots of the plate armor and leather that the foreigners left behind.


    Sophia: this solves many problems 750g since you seem to have a full set of plate armor. If you hand all this over I can have a trusty black smith remodel them while I make the leather part.


    Baal: Take what you like.


    With a wide grin she snatched three full sets of plate armor and two of chain. Then a few low leveled metal armor which I would guess is for the chain armor and put it all in a large bag. I hand her the 750g and leave towards the church after picking up what was left. I could feel eyes full of killing intent on my back and when I looked back the presence hid itself.


    Baal: Wonder if its those guys that I escaped from or their friends.


    I shrug and head to the church. As soon as I see the practice field I almost fall back laughing. In a large circle of the field all the lesser companions were laying knocked out while Kitsu and Rook were sparring with some worthy partners which were probably the higher up commanders partners.


    My guess the underlings got cocky and were beaten for that and now the good ones were fighting. At the side the trainer was watching the intense high speed fight of the foxes and correcting mistakes from both of them. Rook and his opponent were having a slugfest above and underground which caused a bit of tremors.


    On the sidelines the paladins were all cheering like this is a festival. As I walked up to the side a familiar face spotted me.


    Raio: Oh young man you look familiar and you have our training gear.


    Baal: It¡¯s me Baal, I grew quick.


    Raio: I did hear from a few paladins that returned. So demon ranking up affects their human forms. I wonder how strong you are now.


    Baal: Want to find out.


    I grinned and those nearby that heard the exchange looked towards us in anticipation.


    Paladin 1: Hey guys its Baal. He¡¯s back and he is big and from the looks of it he is strong.


    Paladin 2: Is he going to fight.


    Paladin 3: From the looks of it. Commander Raio looks to want it more then him.


    Raio: Quiet you gossiping old ladies and get ready once they finish.


    Baal: No need they are evenly matched. I¡¯m sure those are your partners right commander.


    Raio: Good eye.


    Baal: Kitsu! Rook! Fights over.


    With a simple command the two escape the confrontation and are outside of the ring leaving the two celestial beasts within. All four were breathing heavily with large grins on their faces.


    Rook: Powerful enemy.


    Kitsu: You are quite skilled.


    Fox: As are you. Master was right when he said the young boy would raise powerful partners


    Rabbit: *huff* Your equal. Great fighter.


    They all leave and go to the side and start casting spells to heal themselves.


    At the same time Raio and me walk into the ring. The space was the size of about 8 meters by 10. I felt it was small for a fight against someone like Raio but I noticed that all the paladin and animals stood much further back.


    Baal: Well this is worrisome. A fight with you is making everyone move back I wonder who their more scared of.


    I said joking.


    Baal: So which weapon do you want me to use.


    Raio: It¡¯s up to you really.


    Baal: Good.


    I raise my hand and grab the large shaft of the scythe and pull it out. Raio in response pulls out his long sword. The sword shined really white unlike a normal steel sword so it was probably some other material.


    Raio: I see you noticed the sword. Its made with mithril. It was forged by a dwarven blacksmith master. Every commander has a sword like this which we use when we go to battle powerful beings.


    Baal: I¡¯m honored I am seen as one.


    As I look at the blade I see it begin to shine a faint blue. Raio holds his sword up with a grin. I grin back as I hold the scythe overhead with both hands to swing down. The blade starts turning blue but as soon as the blade is fully coated the mana turns pitch black like its sucking up the light.


    Raio¡¯s face turns serious as he sees me. We both hold that position for a moment before we both swing.


    I had long mastered commander Hughs mana slash ability. As we cut the coat of mana makes the blade so sharp it cuts the very air that crosses it and pushes it forward with that edge. Raio¡¯s cut is nearly invisible but mine is clear is day as I make the scythe cut the air in a diagonal direction making a big cut in the air which rushes forward impacting into the nearly invisible cut of the commander.


    Just as the dust clears the sound of blades clashing was heard from the dust. A series of clashes was heard before the dust settled and what they saw was too shocking to describe.


    Raio and I were locked at the center of the field. Around us deep gashes in the ground where the flying cuts ripped the ground apart. We seperated by jumping back but Raio was the one that ran forward fast as soon as he landed. With a heavy swing of his sword which I blocked with the shaft of the scythe I was thrown back.


    As I was about to reach the wall of me I spread my wings and turned to face down before stopping and angling upwards before Raio reached me.


    With the black wings and the scythe I was started to look like a grim reaper to the paladins who were in complete awe at the fight. I slowly descended and landed ready for another round.


    Raio: You really have grown. Who would have thought that a little over a year ago you would match me. We should stop before someone gets hurt.


    Baal: I agree, if we want to fight all out you should visit me at Galton. I can guarantee I would win their.


    Raio: Confidence is good, cockyness isn¡¯t. Don¡¯t let it get to your head. You were sent to Galton to learn that and it seems you did but as you grow so will you confidence and soon it will become overconfidence. This goes for all of you guys don''t get cocky and you will live longer.


    All Paladins: Yes Sir!!


    Raio: Now then. Lets get something to eat its been an exciting day and I worked up a sweat.


    He comes over and puts his arm around me and we walk towards the cafeteria laughing and chatting.


    In the shadows just behind the last building before the training area there was a shadow hiding there. A foreigner assassin watching Baal since he arrived. He was a spy from the guild White Wing Hero¡¯s Guild.


    Assassin: Boss remember the beastmaster that those newbies spotted in Gilead.


    Guildmaster: Ya and what of him.


    Assassin: I found him. He seems have a lot of connections with the church of light.


    Guildmaster: Will he be a thorn on our side?


    Assassin: Yes sir. He is very high level and can evenly match the general commander Raio in single combat and his pets are also equal to the commanders.


    Guildmaster: Get rid of him before we begin our plan in a week, do you know if he is a player.


    Assassin: Yes sir he is. He is to open and a traveller its impossible for me to mistake him for an NPC.


    Guildmaster: Then wait until 3 days remain so that he will not interfere now get going.


    Assassin: Yes boss.


    With the chat closed the assassin faded into the shadows not noticing he had been easily spotted by his target.


    In the cafeteria I sat with all the commanders with Raio saying I deserve to since I matched him in a fight. It was a bit embarrassing when every paladin agreed and wouldn¡¯t let me sit anywhere else.


    The food was just as good as I remembered. It being better than the quick food the paladins made help me remember this food really quickly. They weren¡¯t bad at best moderate but nothing like the experienced cooks that worked these kitchen.


    Satisfied I followed the commander to the quarters I would stay. When I was finally alone with him I began¡­


    Baal: Commander I need to tell you something.


    Raio: Since you''re calling me by title its serious lets get into your room first.


    We walk into the simple room with the single bed and we sit down.


    Baal: I want to ask. Is there something going on behind the scenes in the city?


    Raio: You got that impression as well. We think their may be enemy spies in the city. We found a few guards to a few city armories a few weeks ago. No one was found and the weapons were all stolen.


    Baal: Any idea?


    Raio: Can I ask why you want to know?


    Baal: I spotted an assassin following me. I think there may be someone that wants to try and cripple the church forces next.


    Raio: From the sound of it...I have heard that there has been an increase in foreigner guilds gaining lordship of towns and growing exponentially.


    Baal: Think one of them want to take the crown?


    Raio: I wouldn¡¯t doubt that, there are more than a handful of ambitious guilds that we know of that are striving for dominance but those are guilds he have under control and are always under constant watch. Even so its possible one was hiding it¡¯s tracks and we don''t know about.


    Baal: What''s the current mores influential guilds in the continent?


    Raio: Hmm not counting the Merchants, Warrior and Mage Guilds it would have to be the Black Wing. The thing is they are stationed far in the north so we don''t know if its them.


    Baal: Are there any large number of members of a single guild in this city at this moment?


    Raio: Of high level guild only those who have headquarters here and those members are the core members only. As for mid level guild there is one guild that has been growing in number. The White Wing Hero¡¯s Guild.


    Baal: Can I see the insignia?


    Raio pulls out a paper and begins drawing. The drawing is a simple one a large kite shield in the back with a sword and staff crossing it and 3 pairs of wings hugging over the shield.


    Baal: This was the coat of arms on the shield of those humans back in Gilead. I¡¯ve seen this once. Some 40 men tried to stop me as I left a town on my way here. I was also continuously attacked during the night by thieves I believe to be from the same guild.


    Raio: I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. Beside someone stronger or with more influence than them the guild members of this guild will never act courteous like a real ¡°Hero¡± they call themselves.


    Baal: I think it would be best to begin preparing for the worst commander. I have this irritating feeling when I think about these guys.


    Raio: I will have everyone secretly enter into alert mode and always be on guard.


    I nod and he stand and shake my hand before leaving. I look at the picture of there insignia.


    Baal: These guys are up to something. I¡¯m sure its no good and I will make sure they don''t succeed. But first to get rid of this little pest that is spying on me.


    With a simple breath to snuff the candle, the room turned dark for all but my demon eyes which were glowing red before it vanished into the shadows. A few moments later the muffled screams of a man who lived in the shadows could barely be heard before he puffed away as grey smoke leaving nothing to tell.

 Chapter 21 The Angel of Love

    Lilian PoV


    At the moment we are flying. I guess that is the wrong statement. Floating maybe. Around us is a great tunnel. All along the walls were lines and figures just like the outer circle of a magic circle. The walls themselves were shining and shifting through the entire rainbow as we passed through.


    (Yes they are at this moment moving through the games internal systems between the two worlds. If I called each world a different server would it be easier to understand)


    Our bodies weren¡¯t visible all their was is light. Smile dots of light that just kept floating forward in 9 small clusters of light.


    We just looked forward because we could not speak in this tunnel. After a while I saw a dark spot straight in front of us. As we drew closer the dark spot grew and opened to a new world similar to my own but it was more...chaotic. Instead of being a natural blue or green the color all around was red or black. As we approach we see the planet as a whole and all the oceans were colored like blood running like veins. The land looked scared. As we draw closer to the ground, we see below us a large array of magic circles open up. The circles were all like the one we drew but the number was larger than a single one.


    As we near it we slow down and slowly cross it. From each spot we passed a group of 5 circles were created below us and the particles of light that made each of our beings move towards them. Slowly but surely our bodies began to rebuild themselves until our minds returned to our bodies and we slowly descended.


    Under us was a forest but instead of lush green leaves they were black and looked dead but they held unwilling to let go of their trees. Looking up the sun was up but instead of the beautiful blue sky all there was is an ominous dark red one. All I could feel from what i see is a miserable place that i see little life flourishing in. I grew depressed but i still forced myself to look around to see if i could see any life. We were lucky because we spotted a small town some distance away before the hills blocked my view.


    As we touch the ground the grip of the teleportation spells magic let go and we stood by our own strength.


    Vil¡¯cri: Ah no place like home.


    Lilian: Really I feel more depressed than anything looking around.


    Vil¡¯cri: Just so you know this is my own personal feeling. There are many who hate this world. The underworld is a harsh land where the weak have a hard time living in.


    Lilian: Maybe its because of all this miasma. Can¡¯t they get someone to get rid of this stuff.


    Vil¡¯cri: This is Lucifer¡¯s miasma. It covers the whole planet because he has too much excess power so it leaks constantly. It¡¯s especially dense near his castle. Where we are now is really little miasma. I would say just a bit denser than the miasma in you castle. We must be on the other side of the planet if its this thin.


    Lilian: How long would it take to reach Lucifer¡¯s castle from here?


    Vil¡¯cri: If we leave now maybe 3 years if he go straight their. Much more if you want to do whatever you want.


    Jesse: Wow thats far.


    Lilian: I think its better that we are far. That we it would take long for him to hunt us down as well. We also need to get stronger so we can survive here. So first lets head to the town I spotted in the distance. The best thing we should do is learn about where we are first.


    Everyone agreed and we began moving. Plum was forced to give Vil¡¯cri a ride while the rest of us flew above them. Her look of disgust was evident. We reached the village quickly after 10 minutes. As we moved close the guards spotted us and got ready to fight. All of them looked like brutes but much larger and smarter.


    Guard: Halt! Who are you.


    Lilian: I am Lilian. These are my companions.


    Vil¡¯cri: Move it worms.


    Guard 2: You dare order us around. Even as a lich we take no orders from you kind.


    He began releasing a tremendous killing intent that felt unnatural for a simple guard.


    Lilian: Please we mean no hard we...just arrived around here.


    Guard 3: We know we saw that teleportation spell drop you there. Now what are you creatures with white wings.


    I reluctantly tell them our races which make them drop the tension.


    Guard 1: hahaha to think it was an Angel who would have thought one would come to the demon world.


    Guard 4: But why aren¡¯t you suffocating? The miasma of the demon world should be poisonous to celestial creatures.


    Lilian: My adoptive brother was a demon and a few months ago he became a dungeon boss by connecting with a dungeon core. The next day i forced a connection with it as well and my mana mixed with a small part of his. The cupids came after i mixed in so they have part of it to as for these two.


    Kitsu: We gain part of our mana from you after we use a part of it since you are our master. Its a kind of link so we gained part of it after a while.


    Guard 2: Wow such a unique group of Celestials. Anyway what do you want to do here?


    I gave him a big smile.


    Lilian: I want to become the first goddess for the demons.


    All the guards and even Vil¡¯cri looked at her slack jawed. After a moment of silence they all broke out in laughter. I just let them laugh until the started to calm down.


    Lilian: And what is so funny about that?


    Guard 4: Demons don¡¯t need a god. Easy as that.


    I tilt my head and look inside the town. Their eyes follow mine. Behind them were many groups of weak looking demons. All of which were skinny and looked hungry.


    Lilian: That doesn¡¯t look like everything is easy as that.


    Guard 1: Its our problem.


    Vil¡¯cri: Its easy to explain that girl. Its common in all towns. The demon beasts outside of the town are two strong for them as such there is little food. And because the ground is contaminated it cannot support much life besides the corrupt trees you see around you. For such as I i feel at home in the demon world but for others this place is a curse.


    All the guards frowned and looked down while balling up their fists.


    Lilian: Is the miasma the only problem here since it corrupts to ground and trees.


    Guards: Huh?


    They all looked at me blankly.


    Lilian: Maybe i can help.


    ???: Unless you can absorb all the miasma in the planet and kill the demon lord then you can¡¯t help.


    We looked at the source of the voice. It came from a human sized man with blue skin and silver hair. He had long horns coming out of his head. He was dressed in armor befitting a general in the Mortal world.


    Guard 3: Chief Absal


    Lilian: I may not be able to absorb the miasma but i can purify it.


    Absal: Purifying it will not get rid of it. It will make a safe place for celestial beings to appear from.


    Vil¡¯cri: Girl to clear an area of miasma you either absorb it or you neutralize it. Neutralizing it is difficult but its only possible for angels.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.Lilian: How is it done?


    Vil¡¯cri: You pull the miasma into your body and purify it within. The white miasma that is released from your body afterward will slowly eat away at the black miasma as well as any spectrals that linger in the area. Just know there is a chance for you to be corrupt by the process.


    Lilian: If i can help them then i will do it.


    Absal: Your a crazy bitch thats what you are. You could become a demon angel and loss your mind for doing something like that. It¡¯s dangerous for us as well if you fail.


    Lilian: That will not stop me.


    Before he could react my wings were out and i was in the air. I quickly flew over the center of the village and stopped in the air over the plaza. With my wings spread wide i began to will the black miasma into my body.


    As in started to enter my body my mind was instantly bombarded by memories of all those tortured by the demon lord. The dead did not rest while they lived in this world. They could not pass on because the demon worlds miasma grabbed ahold of their souls and made the suffer so much.


    To those looking below they could see the Lilian¡¯s wings begin to turn black just as she was as a fallen angel.


    Within her mind she fought these feeling of rage and anger that were overwhelming her. She started to feel scared and she retreated into her mind. She was scared of the memories, of the feelings. It made her feel the feeling of lost like it was her loved ones she was losing before her eyes.


    Lilian: s-st-op g-get aw-ay from m-my family


    She started to push back but as soon as she touched the memories they overwhelmed her again. As she hid herself again she saw a figure. It started as a little one year old. He was holding out his hand. Slowly get got bigger then again and again. The face was darkened by a bright light behind him.


    ???: Do.. .e af.a.d¡­..


    (Don¡¯t be afraid)


    Lilian: What?


    She lift her eyes to look at him. He was much bigger now. A young man of 18 smiling at her with a bright and warm smile that took away her fears.


    ???: Don¡¯t be afraid. You are strong, kind and above all caring. You have enough love for Mom, uncle, our friends and for all those who you dont even know. Dont be afraid and just stretch out that love to all the lost souls.


    With boy held his hand out and she slowly grabbed a hold of it. Holding that hand she felt calm, she felt loved, she felt love. With all her love she opened her hugged wings and touched the wall of crying souls. The moment she touched the souls they were all filled with love and their pain began to easie. From that radiant center the bright light that was her boundless love for all those around her began spreading.


    Those who saw her just looked up worried at her. Her beautiful white wings were almost completely black now. Suddenly her body began to shine and her black wings returned to white and seemed to shine even brighter. The miasma around her seem to be sucked in with great intensity and from the back of her wing a great torrent of white mist was being released and as it clashed with the black miasma it absorbed it into itself which made it grow stronger. It spread farther until the town was filled with it. Those inside the white miasma felt all the love she felt towards all life.


    As the white mist flooded outside of the village gates and came in contact with the grass and trees. Many howls of spectras could be heard. Looking around you could see the souls of the damned flying around and into the miasma trying to stop its advance only to be absorbed like all the souls within the miasma. The trees and plants that were corrupt all let loose the miasma within and soon the trunk turned brown and the leaves gained life. The grass also became a strong green filled with life.


    All the demons who made fun of her just looked in awe at the most beautiful sight the demon world would have. The love within the white mist began filling the demons and soon all of them began to love the young angel who risked her life to help them.


    Lilian: Thank you Baal. I won''t forget that. I dont need to be afraid of them. I just need to love them and fight for them to my last breath. I will fight and love all the demons who have suffered in this world until their is no more suffering in this cursed land


    Floating down and landing in the center of town I was met with looks filled with admiration and love. All the demons around me were smiling as they looked at me. Suddenly they started to bow to me which kind of embarrassed but as one they spoke.


    Demons: All hail our Goddess


    I smile at them and ask them to to stand.


    Lilian: From today on I will help change this world. No matter how long it takes or who I face. I will fight for all those i love with all my strength. For all of you I will fight to my last breath.


    They all let out a powerful cheer towards their new goddess.


    *Ding*


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have gained new titles</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Angel of love


    As an angel who hold boundless love for all life no matter their shape, form, race and origin you are see as a symbol of love in its purest form


    All those in your presense will feel love for those around you</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Angel of battle


    Your determination to protect all those you love no matter the hardships and pain no matter who you fight to protect has made you a figure respected as a symbol of battle</td></tr></tbody></table>


    In the mortal world in all the churches of Light a statue of Lilian stood. Unlike Valeria''s it lacked the shine which shines around a gods statue. Slowly but surely the began to radiate a light. A calm light filled with love for all creatures.


    In the cathedril of the church of light Michel was standing in front of Valeria''s statue. Next to her statue were two statue of children he cared greatly about. They were dule compared to valeria''s who radiates light from it. As he looked he noticed something from Lilians statue. It had begun to radiate light filled with love overflowing from it. On the base the message "Lilian, Angel messenger of the Goddess of Light" began to change.


    Of its own accord the letters on the base changed and soon it settled down forming a new message.


    "Lilian Guadian Angel of Love and Battle"


    A wide grin spread on Michel''s face. It had as much overflowing love as the statue.


    Michel: So my little angel has found her path. I prey for your safe journy on your difficult path my little angel of love.

 Chapter 22 Plan of Action

    Baal PoV


    That night was really peaceful. Unlike in the towns that had all those thieves which had back up this foreigner assassin was stupid enough to come without any to inform them or call for back up so I got my first bit of decent sleep since I cast the Nightmare Inferno.


    Damn I need to be careful with that spell. The rebound may be just a week of nightmares but that takes its toll on your mind. To not be able to sleep for a whole week while at the same time you have to hang on for dear life on the back of a drill rabbit while travelling I felt exhausted.


    I woke up the next morning only after waking up naturally well into the morning. The sounds of the people outside training or chatting near the market told me it well into the day. I look out and see the monster training scolding a few animals and teaching them how to properly move around. On the other side I spot Hugh doing the same thing to the trainees I went to Galton with.


    Seeing them again made me feel a bit outcast. I should have been in the middle of that if I wasn¡¯t a demon and grew up so quickly.


    The next thing I looked at with sharpened eyes were the shadows and alleys. After a while I confirmed there was no one sneaking about, though I stayed on the alert.


    I then get dressed and with my armor on and with my weapons strapped into the correct spot I leave.


    (For those who are wondering he puts his weapons like this. The scythe is strapped on a sheath that holds it on his back. The sickle with chain is on his left side and his dual sickles are on the right side. The gun has a holster just behind the chain sickle.)


    I leave the room refreshed after my first good sleep in a while. Though I was cheerful the paladins and guards were far from it. All of the experienced Paladins were fully armed for combat though they tried to hide it I could tell the subtle difference in armor from the normal one.


    Baal: So they brought out the good stuff.


    The armor was shining white a bit different from the normal steel which was probably enchanted to shine like mithril. The design is a bit different as well. The normal armor looks like heavy full plate steel armor.


    (http://img4.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20131111224324/elderscrolls/images/a/a7/Nord_Plate_Armor.jpg</a>)


    The new armor was still that but the design gave it a more intimidating appearance like a monster would.


    (http://i.imgur.com/fQdwxJd.gif</a>)


    Seems Raio¡¯s took my word for it and is now on total alert. Guess I wasn¡¯t the only person who didn¡¯t trust foreigners who weren''t craftsmen. Speaking of craftsman I head off to Sophia¡¯s shop. I was excited to see what she would think up of.


    Arriving I walk in and see Sophia over a mannequin with steel plate armor on it.


    Sophia: Oh you''re here good. What do you think?


    Baal: Its this?


    Sophia: Yep. What you see is because of an enchantment that hides the real form. If you were seen in full armor with it. People would mistake you for a demon without even transforming.


    (https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/236x/fc/42/db/fc42dbd94a51a59fc8f60c28e6f822c5.jpg</a>)


    Baal: So what¡¯s it made out of?


    Sophia: Well that steel armor you gave me was melted and reformed. The blacksmith also added a coating of mithril but I made sure the enchantment turned the white color into an intense black to fit your demon image. Now then put this puppy on and lets see the real form.


    She pulls everything off the mannequin and pushes me into the back. Like I said before the armor looked like any full plate steel armor. I still put it on though since I paid for it. Even the helm I added to see but it just made me feel like a newbie adventure getting his first set of heavy armor.


    Sophia: You ready?


    Baal: Ya but I can''t help think I was cheated looking at this gear it feels like i¡¯m a newbie.


    Sophia: Thats a charm of the armor. It makes your opponent underestimate you now come out here and transform.


    I walk out and surprisingly the armor that looks like it would restrict my movements. Sophia was standing outside with a large mirror that showed my whole body.


    Sophia: Go on.


    I did as she asked and activated my transformation. The same moment I started to change I could see the slits the armor starting to turn black. Suddenly the helms eye slits opened up a bit and at the spot they connected in a V it split and ran down the middle and opened about 1 inch. I also felt a shift in the shoulder guards. When I looked at the mirror I saw that they were folding and seem to break making 3 pieces. Each ended in a sharp point and were fixed one on top of the other like scales. This separation kept following down the arm as the arm guard broke down into sections which overlap each other. After it reached the elbow the iron began gathering on the top and ended with a long sharp point which continued until the wrist where it opened up but remained the same way. The breastplate began warping as well and started to make strange figures that gave it a demonic form. I felt the back of the armor open up as my wings spread. The legs also looked spiky and looked like a dragon''s scales laying over one another with many sharp edges. The last thing I felt was my horns that were appearing and riding close to my head. As they leave from under my feathers from behind the head the helm began to shape according to them. It had also become larger to hold my larger head with the feather so now it took a slight similarity to my normal head as a tengu.


    (http://www.padnd.com/arkuth/images/people/armor_full_plate.png</a>)


    Sophia: Wow...your...scary in that armor.


    I look towards her and she had actually backed up.


    Baal: Didn¡¯t you expect something like this?


    Sophia: No the design was a bit different. More simple.


    Baal: Maybe it became like this because my form is different than what was planned since you never asked me to show you it.


    Sophia: Ya that seems about right. But man if anyone sees you like this.


    She walks around me taking it all in. My weapons had all been strapped into the proper spots.


    Sophia: They would scream ¡°Its a Demon¡± or something like that. Thats the image you''re giving now.


    I look at myself again in the mirror and pulling out the scythe I took a few poses and was satisfied.


    Baal: This is great. Now I can have both the good knight image and the demon boss one as well.


    Sophia: If you could let out pressure or like some demon bosses that black fog it would probably cause some serious fear to those around you.


    I looked a bit more and grinned wide in my helm before turning back to human form and chuckling


    Sophia: You''re a strange man for one of the natives.


    Baal: Hmm what''s weird?


    Sophia: You don''t know? Well normally, at least from our point of view, natives dont usually ask for custom armor like you. From what I know the only people who have ever asked were the king and the 6 popes of the 6 great churches.


    Baal: Well I guess then I am weird but its not like I will change because you told me that. Anyway thank you for the work.


    I bowed and turned back to human form and removed the helmet and left since I paid beforehand. I pull the helmet off and store it and leave hearing Sophia saying good bye.


    As I exit the shop happy with my purchase I feel that all to annoying feeling of a rat looking at me. My eyes instantly flies and spots all the culprits. 6 in total, 1 master assassins, 2 powerful mage and 3 seasoned warriors.


    The assassin was hiding in the covers of the alleys while the mage and warriors were at the stands in the main street.


    It irked me to see them hide so poorly...or am I just too good at finding them. From the gear they are wearing I would gauge them to be around mid 300s to low 400s but considering anyone can wear lower grade armor I would wager on high 300s to high 400s. Such pains in the asses. I examine all of them but don''t see the mark of any guild, which was obvious they wouldn¡¯t have on since they planned to stalk someone.


    With all of them to the left side of Sophia¡¯s shop I head to the right which was where I was already going to go since the cathedral is that way. I plan to see if they will take the opportunity when given so along they way I head into a somewhat spacious alley and cast shadow cloak and hide. Before that though, I leave them a little gift.


    As I had suspected the whole party carefully comes into the alley armed ready to fight. When they see no one they enter cautiously the assassin at the back. I chuckled to myself at how simple they were as they drew closer to my little gift. Unfortunately they were stopped.


    Assassin: Wait guys. I feel something off.


    The assassin moves carefully and he examines the ground looking for traps. Let me tell you when I said I hide in shadows its not an understatement. As long as I¡¯m in the shade of a building or within a house away from light I can be in front of an experienced assassin without him noticing me. To affirm this point I had walked behind the party and set up a timed magic circle at the entrance of the alley and then walked to the other side without them noticing and set up the same spell.


    At the moment I¡¯m walking about setting up small traps here and there for the soon to be panicking party. As I finish my preparations I walk into the light just outside the alley and look towards the party.


    Baal: Good luck boys.


    They all looked with dumbstruck faces as I appeared from thin air. The same moment the two circles at the end of the alleys activate and two thick walls of earth rise closing the alley. From my side I could hear them panicking.


    Assassin: I knew it. Its a trap.


    Water mage: How did you not notice before.


    Assassin: It¡¯s a trap I¡¯ve never seen or felt before.


    Knight: Move it I¡¯ll smash these walls real quick.


    Assassin: Wait they may be m¡­


    Before he could say it the stupid warrior rushed forward activating a large series of spells I had set up for him. Warrior based classes are powerful in close combat but unless they are part magic class they are just as weak as if they had no armor on. With a large series of consecutive explosions from the alley the warrior fell over with only 20% of his life while breathing heavily from the massive damage.


    Assassin: you moron can''t you hear me for once. If he set up one trap he definitely set up many more.


    Fire mage: This guy is good. He made a trap that did consequent damage which stacked on top of the previous one if it hits the same area. Since it was many fire bomb spells he could cover so much space. Its like a warrior classes nightmare.


    Assassin: can you get us out of here with air magic.


    Water: We did learn how to fly but it will be shaky if he try with such heavy people.


    Assassin: Get me out at least then I can keep up with the guy while you wait for backup.


    Water: Alright but it will cause a bit of damage. [Geyser].


    The spell activated under the Assassin and shot him upwards. I had already vanished from the area but nothing kept me from being careful of this so as a safety precaution if they thought of doing this too quickly I set up a few more spells. [Hell Chain]. The spell activated from 7 small circles, thanks Dok for perfecting small circles. The chains shot out and grabbed the assassin and held him in mid air for the duration of the spell which was about 30 seconds unless he could break out or had help doing so.


    The assassin slumped while being chained showing how defeated he felt. The other 5 also felt rage from such a humiliating defeat like this.


    I laughed all the way to the cathedral and only stopped when I was near Commander Raio.


    Raio: What''s so funny to have you laughing so hard.


    I tell him what happens. Those around us also heard and started laughing out loud while the commander struggled to keep from laughing as well. His face was twitching as he held his laughter in.


    Raio: If only I was there to see it. Anyway I see you got new armor. Pretty plain looking if you ask me.


    Baal: Sophia made it. It changes when I transform.


    Raio: If its armor Sophia and those she has connections with it must be strong. Let me guess, this look is to throw others off right.


    I nod.


    Raio: Good Sophia is good at thinking ahead it¡¯s helped save many of our lives.


    Baal: So anything new happen?


    Raio: Yes. We received a report that 3 large parties of at least 100 people arrived bearing the flag of the White Wing Hero¡¯s Guild. The guard didn¡¯t like seeing so many of the same guild in one place. Especially when its an unknown guild like their own so they blocked their passage and reinforced their patrols. We did pass of the message to them about our feeling of unease and it seems they took our word for it.


    Baal: So you think war is coming?


    Raio: I don''t know but judging by who they are after you they may see you as a threat and want to get rid of you so you don''t interfer.


    Baal: Wouldn¡¯t they do the same to you and the church?


    Raio: We aren¡¯t attending to anyone anymore during this time not even our own kind just to be safe that now one infiltrates. The 7 foreigner bishops were also dismissed and sent to other cities. Today we also had the trainees sent as well with a cover being they were going to a dungeon to train.


    Baal: and the guild members that are already in the city?


    Raio: Ever heard of the guild that watches over the natives.


    I nod.


    Raio: They are collaborating with us and have an agent behind each and every member of the guild within the city. Unlike the foreigners who you seem to notice instantly as soon you are near them. These are in a league of their own.


    Baal: How much better can they be?


    ???: Good enough to sneak up on you.


    The voice was right into my right ear and it made me sweat cold. I felt paralysed by fear but I willed myself to turn to see the owner of the voice. The figure in front of me was of a well endowed woman in a skin tight black cloth clothing that seem to make her shimmer. Only her black endless eyes were visible with a bit  of her pale white skin around them. Unless you focused you would completely miss her. Her very presence was faint and seemed almost nonexistent and it was clear that she was letting me feel her presence so I can see her because if she wanted to I would remain blind. On her waist was a long thin curved blade with a shorter one on the front the size of a dagger.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.(Her look is like any ninja https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/236x/15/a2/9d/15a29d8158e1e6afad2b660aa709567a.jpg</a>)


    Raio: Good to see you.


    Ninja: Like wise commander.


    Raio: Looks like you scared the boy to much.


    Ninja: I was watching him from a small distance since he left this morning like you asked. I¡¯m impressed by the skill he showed in spotting hidden foes. To spot a master rank assassin is no easy feat.


    Baal: F-from the way you speak I can only expect grandmaster rank for you.


    Ninja: Good intuition boy. My name is Hikaru, I¡¯m an agent of The Assassins Guild that works hidden within the Church.


    Baal: She¡¯s been here since I arrived.


    Hikaru: Yes Demon Prince, I know all about you. Michel has asked me watch over you when you were still here as a baby. It¡¯s only the time you spent in Galton Castle that I have not seen your growth.


    Raio: His Grace sees you and Lilian as our the people who will bring change to our world so he has the best protect you from the shadows.


    I was in shock. To think I was stalked from when I was a baby and even now I was still watched.


    Baal: By chance was me being watched also to keep me from trouble.


    Hikaru: Of course. Didn¡¯t a few random adults ever scold you or saved you at least once.


    Thinking I did remember a few who did. When we started hunting rabbits we didn¡¯t know how to butcher them and a hunter appeared and taught us. When we got hurt once hunting a few fox that was too much for Lilian, Plum, Rook and I, a retired guard saved us that time as well.


    Baal: So all those life threatening moments we were saved was you that intervened.


    Hikaru: Of course. I would not let Michel down. He sees a lot in you so I have protected you. We should continue inside where it''s safer for me to be exposed.


    I nod and the woman vanishes like air. Her existence itself feels like its vanished and I start wondering if I was hallucinating. Raio sees may face and throws one arm over my shoulder and starts dragging me inside.


    Raio: Dont worry about it kid. All the assassins of the guild can be called a mystery. For someone who just met one i¡¯m amazed you could even talk with her. Let me guess you¡¯re wondering if she was an illusion.


    Baal: Ya it felt like I was talking with a ghost. Her presence was so thin.


    Raio: Yep the first day I met her I was in so much shock I lost her the moment I spotted her. You need to focus intensely to see her even when she shows herself. If you think yourself good with hiding in the shadows you would still be too inexperienced at sneaking to hide from them.


    Baal: I remember hearing they kill foreigners but don''t they just revive again?


    Raio: Each of them hold a special weapon with them. If they deem an action of the foreigner unforgivable they will use that to kill them. It¡¯s special because it cuts all their links to this world and they can''t revive anymore.


    Baal: Though they will return with a new body.


    Inside we headed up into a meeting room. In their was the 5 bishops Michel, who was smiling, the 15 commanders and next to Michel a woman 180 cm tall wearing a long dress dark blue in color, like the night sky, that was held by a piece of cloth which wraps into a large bow on her back. (kimono) Her waist length black hair was left loose. On her side was a long curved blade in an elegant black sheath.


    (http://i57.tinypic.com/swe3bm.jpg</a>)


    I was captivated by the beauty. So much perfection with such a simple dress. With that sword even with that dress I could feel she could easily deal with all the men in the room alone.


    Raio: Stop gawing Baal thats the young lady you saw outside.


    Baal: Wha! Thats Hikaru?


    She giggled.


    Hikaru: You should be honored young prince. It¡¯s not everyday that I show myself without my assassins garbs.


    Baal: So the clothes really did help you vanish like that.


    She grinned when she heard me and vanished from her spot and the next moment after I couldn¡¯t feel her, her presence appeared behind me and that elegant sword was touching with the flat side of the blade on my left cheek.


    Hikaru: Though a few say the clothes make the man that doesn''t mean its the same case for me young prince.


    All of a sudden all the commanders started laughing though controlled unlike when I told the paladins about the foreigners.


    Michel: Please Hikaru put KuroI Kage


    (Black Shadow. Ya ya I know creative name)


    Hikura: *giggles* Ok Michel.


    She removes the sword from my face and puts it back in her sheath. As I look I see the blade¡¯s name fits it perfectly. As if a shadow itself the black sword with an all too elegant curve. On the blade, ever so subtle the irregular temper line on the blade looked like black flames that reminded me of my week of horrible nightmares.


    Looking at the blade I and the fear I felt from her suddenly appearing made me jump back while losing strength in my legs while I was shaking uncontrollably in fear. Everyone in the room looked at me with worried looks at the unusual displace.


    I lower my head and with my shaking hands I hold my head and breath deep long breaths. Michel and Slade come up to me and put their hands on my shoulder which makes me jump.


    Michel: Calm down. What''s gotten into you. I¡¯ve never seen you so scared before.


    Baal: l-l-le-t m-me ca-alm d-down.


    I spent a good 5 minutes calming down before I began explaining what happened against the Silverback and the spell I activated.


    All of them including Hikaru looked in horror as I told me in vivid detail what I saw happen to it and then the constant week long nightmares. A few of the commanders and even one of the bishops ran to the window because they couldn¡¯t take it. Everyone in the room turned pale by the time I finished.


    Michel: T-to think something like that exists. Baal please take great caution when you use that spell. It will cause a great toll on your mind if you use it to much.


    Baal: I still can¡¯t use the spell again yet. It can be used only once a month. Also this is created at the end of the spell.


    I pull the Silverback''s soul crystal and place it on the table.


    Michel picks it up and examines it. I could see a bit of sweat on his face as he reads out loud what he could find out about it.


    Michel: Can we have this?


    Baal: Yes I have no real need for it and seeing it reminds me of the event.


    Michel: Commander Celso please take this with Bishop Alexander and have this researched and then used properly. Magic ingredients like this do not come around that easily and I will definitely not force Baal to continue to hunt down powerful creatures with this spell.


    A thin commander with brown crisp hair walked up to Michel and took the orb before returning to his post.


    Michel: Now to get to the real reason we are here. As you may already know gentlemen. The guild by the name of White Wing Hero¡¯s has been gathering in large numbers in this town. Normally no self respecting man would think of attacking especially when we are here but I fear the worst may happen. We currently have over 200 agents of the Hikura¡¯s guild in the city hounding the higher ups and the lesser groups to know their every move. The vice leader himself is also her and is spying on the guildmaster and this is what he found.


    He pulled out a small note book and flipped through the page.


    Michel: It says an attack on Hasana will happen within the week. With at least 80% of their forces trapped outside because the guards blocking them they are start a siege on the city and are secretly making some siege weapons deep in the forest.


    Hikura: Let me tell you a siege does not count as unforgiving conduct unless they do so without letting out the citizens. If they attack without warning our guild will personally hunt down every last one of them.


    Michel: Yes well then, their total forces number around 5000 men but we think its more. They are far spread but have been grouping up as they come closer. Their plans are to come from all sides of the city.


    Baal: Have you told the king?


    Hikura: Yes. I have delivered a copy of the report to him and he has begun secretly preparing for them. You may not have noticed but the city is slowly being evacuated of its citizen. The church will be working together with the royal guard and the kings army stationed here.


    Raio: It will take about a week to clear the town but I think they might notice after a few days.


    Baal: What of the members within the town.


    Hikura grinned and with her slender finger she slides it over her neck.


    Hikura: Tomorrow.


    With that innocent face but that scary personality I felt a shiver run down my back.


    Hikura: We should start to plan out what we will do when the fighting starts. Baal please tell us all about any new abilities you gained while being away from my eyes. This way we can include them in the strategy don''t leave a single one out.


    With that quiet deadly pressure forcing me I began talking about all the skills and spells I learned and even handed over the several books of Magic Circle Formation to them which made all of them slack jawed before grinning like idiots. For the whole day we talked and made strategies for any situation before we went to sleep only to do the same for the next few days.


    Lilian PoV


    Things have gotten weird after I started healing the land of the demon world. First of was this curved black mark on my head. It looked like half the yin yang mark from what I saw in the mirror. It was the black half and the small white spot was in the proper spot as well.


    (http://www.happehtheory.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/07/YinYangView-VerticalHalf.jpg</a>)


    I looked at my stats but I didn''t find anything that would make this mark appear. It appeared the night after I cleared the town of miasma. I was told that it was the first night in their life that they had a peaceful nights rest since they were born.


    The villagers of the town were all skinny and pretty weak so the same day we went out and tried hunting. We found that the demon monsters here are no joke. If I thought Plum who was the size of an elephant as strong it didn¡¯t compare to this behemoth of a rat that we found along with hundreds of other smaller ones.


    Vil¡¯crI explained to us that unlike in the Mortal world the animals that are considered, herbivores or gentle, there are the top of the food chain here. Its the demons who are at the bottom here and only the most powerful can fight them. All this was said as he killed the boss by draining its mana and life after having attached himself to its back. It clearly showed that Vil¡¯crI could kill us if he so wished it with ease. After Vil¡¯crI killed the boss we were able to kill at least a third of the rats before to many ran away.


    With so much meat which was probably contaminated we dragged as much as we could back to the town.


    As we passed the newly formed barrier that my white miasma formed. The meat was being blocked and from behind them a large pool of miasma was being pushed out. The slowly passed through the barrier as the corruption in its body was pushed out. As we dragged more in we handed them around to everyone and they were all quickly taken and eaten by the starving populace. when it came to drag the behemoth we opted to push the barrier because it would become too hard to do it any other way.


    I landed on its back and began absorbing the miasma using my wings since it was easier and from the top side the white miasma was released. It quickly formed an orb around me and slowly eats away at the corruption in its surrounding while spreading. The rat that was a good 15 meters long from nose to tail slowly changed from its red color to a pink one of a normal rat with no hair. After the body was purified it was pulled in and chopped up and useful parts taken to craftsmen who have only been able to get few useful stuff in this barren land.


    We continued hunting for about a week and during that time when ever we found a place to take a break I would always make more pure areas slowly making many green spots in this world.


    The thing about this miasma is that if their is enough of them in an area they will slowly expand towards each other and expand the area of influence.


    With the presence of all these safe spots the demon guards started to leave the town as hunters and help us out. The only trouble was Vil¡¯cri. Because he was filled with Miasma of his own he would be blocked by the barrier and have to force an opening in it to enter the safe spots.


    The effect of having the area purified is that the miasma thinned out and more powerful creatures started to appear. Instead of the great number of rat herds we found packs of 30-40 wolves which were as big as horses but still less dangerous than rats who attack in hundreds. Other powerful creatures like other demon rabbits were easy to find but hard to kill even by for Plum. One thing we noticed about Demon rabbits here and Rook is that Rook is much smarter. Not by just a bit. He is much less savage and can plan ahead if he is facing a foe of equal or more power than himself. These in the demon world look warped with little sense of self and only attack to hunt or protect their territory.


    Whenever Plum find a demon rabbit she personally takes it down not letting any of us help before we purify the area around their cave warrens. I also take the time to clear their homes of miasma so that if they leave any creature that is less corrupt and can live in this pure environment can live here.


    I don''t know whats in store in the future but I know it will be much harder than this but I will make sure to grow stronger than this and the demon meat I''ve been eating is making me stronger. I will get strong enough to save this world.

 Chapter 23 The War Begins

    Like she promised Hikura and all her guildmates got rid of every last one of the members of the guild within the city. Like shadows they entered their HQ and one by one killed them off starting with the enemies Assassins then mages and so on. It¡¯s a shame the Head wasn¡¯t there. Seem he/she still hadn¡¯t arrived so he was still at large.


    There was a huge mess outside after the players got calls from friends that they were all killed. The men outside were all furious and wanted to enter but were blocked by the reinforcements by the churches paladins and animal units.


    The animals were put all over the place with fox on the roof and walls while the rabbits made a wall in front of all the gates. With 16 commanders there were 4 at each gate, each of them had done special training with their partners so they would grow faster to match their own rank. They were also the first to start training animals so they were all near the four originals strength. All of them at boss class level so it was easy to make the foreigners give up on the idea of raiding the town with a large army of high level paladins and equally as strong animals and city guards.


    With tension growing between the guild and city forces we started our plan.


    With a few trusty spellcasters I taught them the basics that I could to draw a magic circle and through the city alleys we set up many traps all over the place. It wasn¡¯t a spell that would activate instantly but actual traps. They way they worked was that you use mana only to make the circle and it begins absorbing mana from the air. The longer it stays hidden the more power it will store. I didn¡¯t have time to teach them how to think up of spells so I had a few scribs help me draw a few spells we could use like restraint spells and AoE spells.


    I flew around town and with my large mana pool and experience with magic circles I was able to set up 80% of the traps at the places we wanted in 2 days.


    During this time we kept reinforcing the walls as more and more people arrived at the gates and soon war banners bearing the their guild insignia were lifted. I was on one of the towers along the walls.


    Kitsu was there with me while Rook was helping to guard the now closed and locked gates. Those who weren¡¯t able to evacuate were led through the sewers of the city out a good 20 km away from the city.


    With the city clear of all distractions and with only around 2000 city guards 1000 royal guards and 1000 paladins with around 500 animals with only 34 being boss class we were out numbered. Though it was said to be around 5000 guild members in their guild the number we see could quite well be 10,000. We only spotted the White Wing hero¡¯s insignia but I was sure that this was the forces of an alliance and not a single guild. They had already stopped hiding their siege weapons which lined the further cleared forest edge.


    Catapults, Ballista, Trebuchet, what was a siege weapon they had built it and it was all around the city. The city guards were already low on moral because of the numbers. Weak willed weaklings. If they are going to be affected by this then don''t join a profession that will put you in the middle of this.


    From my vantage point I could more or less rank the enemy. Lowest level I would wager to be around 150 while the highest would be the guild master who I spotted at the east gate which is the one Hugh, Raio and I were guarding. With two other commanders and Michel himself us 6 plus each of our partners which made 18 in total were all high leveled and could demolish a great number of them without trying much. I¡¯ve been going over Dok¡¯s notes and looked for combos that would seem safer than the one I had made before. I completely discarded all demon magic from the mix because it was too dangerous to use in a multigram spell. Dangerous for me that is. The rebound for that spell that used by a demon with high fire affinity was too much so i¡¯m thinking ten or more times before making the spell.


    At the moment I was stocking three small pouches which stayed attached to the strap that held my scythe. These pouches were enchanted to hold a large number of my mana bullets. One pouch was made with circle magic spells while the others had normal ones. The number I got from this was 120 normal bullets and 32 spell bullets.


    As I sit on the roof of the watch tower the walls were filled with archers and mages. As we watched I saw a man adorned with the most expensive armor i¡¯ve ever seen. It was clearly the guildmaster. His looks were that of a young man in his early twenties with dark blonde hair and a prince charming look. His air of nobility and cockiness also showed that he was rich at the very least or he thought of others as less than himself.


    With my sharp eye sight I saw the smug look on his cocky face.


    Baal: I want to wipe that grin off his face.


    Kitsu: As do I. I believe a trigram circle would be a nice declaration of war after he boasts about himself..


    Baal: Which spells do you think would be nice.


    I open the book and flip through the spells and army my gun with 4 circle spell bullets and finish them with the proper spell I wanted. They were Fire Bomb, Earth Bomb and Geyser. I was anxious because of the possibilities.


    As the guildmaster neared I looked down and spotted the commanders and the king, King Mavis Rufus VI. He is a kind, honorable and honest man which works to better the kingdom and not the nobility. If you ask he serves more the people then they serve him.


    Baal: Lets get down and ready. Attacks can come from anyway at any time so its best we be near the most key person to protect.


    Kitsu: Yes master.


    I stand up and jump off the tower with Kitsu behind me. We land on the tower and walk until we are next to Raio, Hugh and Michel.


    Baal: Hey after the human finishes boasting and the king talks can I attack him. I already have a few spells ready for a spell.


    The king looks my way.


    Mavis: Ah You¡¯re Baal correct. We weren¡¯t able to meet since you were preparing the town.


    Baal: Its a pleasure you highness.


    Mavis: Please just Mavis. For someone so close to Michel I don''t want to be formal with. Any way you said after his boasting.


    Baal: Ya that guy gives me the feeling of a typical narcissist. I¡¯m sure he will ramble on about how great his forces are and how we are surrounded on all sides and we should just surrender and we will get a quick death.


    Mavis: ...If he starts please quiet him them.


    Baal: As you wish your highness.


    I said that with a grin and said it like it was an order. He smiled and looked at the man approaching. When he reached half way he stopped on his horse.


    Guildmaster: Greetings Mavis. Pleasure seeing you in good health.


    Mavis: ...Do not call me by my name Law. Gathering forces to overthrow me after doing so much for this kingdom.


    Law: Come on you highness. You don''t think I did that out of kindness of my heart. I did that to prepare this kingdom for me. The crappy place this place was years back has grown so much after I helped the kingdom.


    Baal: ¡°Can I fire he is pissing me off.¡± I whispered


    Mavis: ¡°Not Yet¡± He replied. ¡°Get on with it. What do you want.¡±


    Law: Why ask its the same as any great leader would ask. Surrender or die.


    *Bang Bang Bang*


    With three shots three large circles appeared 10 meters to the front right, left and straight behind Law.


    *Bang*


    Shooting right below his horses legs the final circle was cast and a huge circle encased the whole field.


    Mavis: I will have to say no.


    ¡±The Rage of the Earth, The Wrath of Fire, I summon thee. Rise forth, lifeblood of the world, from your depths and erase those unworthy to walk this plane.¡± [Nature''s Vengeance]


    The main circle changed from glowing white to a bright red with a few brown spots.


    The horse Law was riding rose up on it hind legs and almost bucked him but he controlled it and spurred it away and got past the smaller circle when the spell activated. The ground at the center of the circle bloated and rose several meters up, about half the size of the 20 meter tall walls. Black smoke began rising up from it before all of a sudden the top blew.


    Like the spell¡¯s chant the lifeblood of the world rose forth with all its glory and rage. I had warned the mages after I jumped from the tower to prepare powerful barrier magic and to pass that along. The magma rose forth and shot to all sides. But with a large number of mages doing chorus magic with barriers they were able to make immensely powerful barriers along most of the east wall protecting it from the AoE spell.


    Baal: Wow it worked like a charm. Shame I couldn¡¯t kill that guy out right.


    Mavis: I guess what Michel told me about that horrid spell wasn¡¯t fabrication of his imagination...or yours.


    Baal: I would never lie about that spell. Its too traumatizing to lie about.


    He nodded and looked back. Since the spell had done what I wanted, which was to cause massive damage for a bit. I willed the spell to deactivate and the large mound stopped spewing lava and it slowly closed up and shrank again but left a small hill where it once was.


    I grinned at the results. 70% of the siege weapons on this side were completely destroyed. A good number of their forces, give or take 30%, were burnt by the spell and died. The place was in disarray. I looked through them and spot the guild master. Over his head was a clear to see 70% to his health. Oh I guess I did get him if at least with the shockwave from the explosion.


    Law: *huff* Attack. Destroy them. Fire all you can and destroy the walls and kill them all, no matter who they are.


    Mavis: Men its time for battle the forces are weak and un united this is our change.


    After the display of power which was on their side the city guards and royal guard¡¯s moral was high. They roared as the gates open and they rushed out.


    *Ding*


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Nature''s Vengeance


    ¡±The Rage of the Earth, The Wrath of Fire, I summon thee. Rise forth, lifeblood of the world, from your depths and erase those unworthy to walk this plane.¡±


    From the depths of the earth. You awake one of natures forces and force it to rise to your command. The power of natures Wrath can always bite back with vengeance and it will discharge its rage on those it sees as unworthy to walk on top her.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Summon a small volcano within the perimeter of the circle and causes it to erupt


    Mana Cost 2000 (500 each bullet)


    AoE spell that will cause grave amount of friendly fire of used near allies.


    Overheat of your gun. Can¡¯t use for 1 hour.


    Spell can''t be cast for 2 weeks


    WARNING: This spell can cause massive changes to the climate if it is activated for too long. (May cause forest fires, ice caps to melt if done in snowy areas/avalanche, etc...)</td></tr></tbody></table>


    (If you think this spell needs a rebound I can add it and make small changes to integrate it. Just leave a comment with the rebound you think fits.)


    Baal: So the overheat is less for this spell, maybe its the circle spell bullets I use that the gun can''t handle.  the large amount of mana must cause a lot of heating up. Their is also no rebound for this. Must be the lack of demon based magic like [Hell Flame].


    I put the gun in its holster before pulling the scythe out and donning my helm.


    Baal: Shall we join the fun Kitsu.


    Kitsu: Of course master.


    Lifting up the scythe it drew the attention of the paladins.


    Baal: Its time guys for us to show them the power of our goddess. The Honor we hold in serving her, The faith we have in the blessings she gives us, The protection she gives us. Let''s all fight with all we have and protect our beloved with the light of our goddess.


    Just like the guards the paladins let out an intense roar which was loaded with pressure from the excitement that let it loose.


    I jumped down the wall into the middle of those leaving and right next to Rook.


    Rook: Master is a born leader.


    Kitsu: A great prince that can lead the masses.


    Baal: Lets got.


    Turning to face the gates we run out.


    Outside we could see from far the foreigners running towards us and colliding with guards. I grinned and sprouted my wings. The armor on my back changed slightly to allow it to pass and I took flight but stayed low so I could avoid the magic. I coated my scythe with my mana as I fly over our forces. As I neared the front I gave one more strong flap of my wings and made my body flip so I was going in feet first. Entering the fray by slamming into a poor guy who just happened to be at my landing point. I landed on his gut and dug him into the ground crushing many of his innards. With the momentum of the fall I let it all go into the scythe as it flew in a circle around me as I spun cutting up those around me in an instant. I was quickly marked one of the most dangerous and the enemies made space around me as I got into a pose ready to attack.


    (Just like this http://blog.amiami.com/amiblo/2014/01/maka02/01.jpg</a>)


    Though a few were reluctant, a warrior came forth.


    Warrior: You spineless weaklings. He is just an NPC just gang up and kill him.


    Baal: I hope you think of me as more than a game program as I¡¯m wiping your blood off my scythe.


    They started muttering but I didn''t give the walking tin can time to react. In three lunges I covered the 10 meters between me and him and we collided with scythe and great sword.


    Warrior: This will be fun. I hope you entertain me.


    Baal: You took the words right out of my mouth.


    Kitsu PoV


    I watch as master flies away and begins tearing up the enemies just on his landing and begins his fight with a bulky man. My grin stretches to its limits. This is where a demon fox should be. In the middle of war, fighting, blood. The smell of blood and ash entices my instincts to attack but I hold myself together because I am no longer a normal animal and I would hurt to many alleys. With that I shall follow master.


    With my master of fire I can cover my legs with flames to increase my speed. Doing so I race through the knights guards and paladins to the right of where master is and jump over the wall of humans and land on a human whose head I bite into and twist to kill instantly.


    (A.N. Fatal blows are fatal. You will die no matter how much HP you have)


    As my paws touch the ground I activate [Flame Field]. It spreads from my paws about 5 meters in all directions and since i¡¯m quite a bit into the enemy forces I dont need to hold back much my strength i¡¯ve been holding back for a long time.


    The humans are funny to watch as they try to escape my flame field. The fires from my flames are much stronger because of my affinity. With the area cleared of humans I grin at them and look at those looking at me with weapons drawn.


    *Crack*


    The crack draws my attention to a pair of women behind me. They were dressed in leather and metal armor and each had a short sword in their right hand and a whip in the left.


    Kitsu: Beast tamers


    Woman 1: Looks like we get to tame something good while we are here.


    Woman 2: I know. Who would have thought we would find a tailed fox here. And its not only him but look so many.


    I turn to them and snarl while baring my fangs.


    Kitsu: As if I would be tamed by two cheap whores like you. Only my master and those of the church can give me commands.


    Woman 1: hehehe HE TALKED!!


    Woman 2: We are so rich.


    The both unwind the whips and give it a flare and make it snap to try and intimidate me.


    In response I unfold my five tails and stretch them out and make fox fires appear at the end of all of them.


    The girls grin as I snarl at them before I start to fire my flames at them.


    Rook PoV


    Master and Kitsu have begun. Battles are fun. Fighting powerful enemies. Weak enemies aren¡¯t worth it. Must draw out the strong.


    I spin my drill and digging underground I drill my way to the other under my enemies. I make spell in my horn and touch the ground. Below my feet and through my horn I feel the earth strike the weak just above me. I dig myself out straight up and find myself within many large earth spikes I created.


    I feel my thirst for their blood race through me as I let out a powerful roar and with my drill horn spinning I launch myself into the herd of weak humans. As I come to a stop I claw at them and stomp on them.


    As they start backing up I stand on my hind legs and hit the ground below me and around me more spikes spring out taking the lives of many of the weak ones.


    Rook: Must find strong ones. Bring the strong.


    ???: Did you call. Rodent.


    As I turn to the voice I see a heavily clad human. He was tall for a human and his armor was made to fight the most powerful enemies. I grinned showing my large rabbit teeth and the fangs I gained after I grew large. I let out a pur before it turned into growl.


    Rook: Hehe Human strong. Will be fun.


    He lifts his Tower shield that covers his whole body and puts it between me and him. My drill is spinning intensely at my anticipation as I get ready to rush him.


    He is the only one in my sight and I will not lose him. I will kill him with all my power that I have held back.


    My two small horns begin glowing as a ball of black flame appears in front of my drill. I¡¯m grinning as I let all the force I have gathered in my legs push me forward. My drill enters the flame and makes it start spinning around it and my body as I fly at great speeds at the human. My horn meets his shield with a screech.


    Mavis PoV


    Incredible. I¡¯m still standing on the wall watching the fight and guiding my soldiers but i¡¯m left speechless at the young boy who caused that great spell before. Him and his partners all dived right into the heart of our enemies forces and killed dozens if not hundreds by simple going their. Their power rivals the commanders. No they are stronger. I think they may have held back. What power these three have.


    Michel: Hahaha your face says it all Mavis.


    Mavis: Michel did you know the boy had this much power?


    Michel: I guessed something like this as his max power but I know better. The boy isn¡¯t even at half power yet. The other two, his partners, I also believe them to be hiding their real power.


    Raio: That boy grew far too fast for his own good.


    Hugh: Hahaha I find it entertaining watching him tear apart our enemies while he is fighting that Knight. But what¡¯s interesting is Rook against that juggernaut.


    Juggernaut¡¯s are the greatest tanks of the warrior class. They specialize in the most powerful defense and use it to their advantage. But because they need extremely heavy armor they are slow but having someone to stand in front to receive a killing blow and not die from it is someone you will always turn to.


    Raio: I find Kitsu¡¯s fight ironic. Those two are the Beast twins. The nastiest beast tames we know. They take taming to the extreme and aren''t afraid to get dirty.


    Michel: I¡¯m kind of scared that those match ups will cause disaster to happen. Those three can already be considered forces of nature with the power they hold.


    Mavis: Is it true that the boy is a demon?


    Michel: Not just a demon. A Higher Demon and son of the Underworlds demon lord. The power and skill he displays are the talent he inherited by his father. We drilled him with human morals and know he is a good boy so don''t be afraid he will bite back. He is like family.


    Mavis: even family can bite back.


    Michel: Of course especially if you attack them.


    Michel gave me a glare loaded with pressure I have long since forgotten the feeling of. To think he would display his pressure to me in defense of the child. I guess if he would go to that extent I can believe him.


    I hope our forces don''t get too much damage.


    Michel: All commanders please go assist.


    Commanders: Yes sir.


    Michel: Now that that is done you can relax that worried face of yours. All commanders and their partners are on Baal¡¯s level. I had all commanders start training partners first and with intense training to get them to catch up to the kids. They will completely flip the tide of the battle. If anything happens we still have 2 trump cards.


    Mavis: ¡­


    My eyes land on the boy who was causing mass destruction to the enemies.


    Mavis: The boy that will cause change. I can see what Michel meant

 Chapter 24 Demon Princes Wrath

    Baal PoV


    At the moment my opponent was standing in front of me with one limp arm which I had just taken out. His breastplate and shoulder guards were all crushed or sliced. He was breathing heavily while I just stood there casually with my scythe on my shoulder.


    It wasn¡¯t so much of a fight if I had to say it properly. I can say he was strong but it didn¡¯t cut it. He is to slow and his swordsmanship was sloppy, his form was at best amateurish, his power was ok but that only mattered when he could actually hit me which he could not because he was to slow.


    After we collided I began with using only 10% of my human forms power (half power compared to demon form). At that point we were pretty equal so I started to rise my power. As soon as I reached 15% I began overpowering. It started after he did a wide horizontal cut towards my left flank. Before the sword passed his body I spin my scythe counterclockwise and the lower end of the shaft connects with the flat side of his sword and push it into the ground. With the moment from the spin I make his first grave wound which cuts his breastplate and makes a huge cut rising from his lower right waist to his upper right shoulder.


    Because the scythe was coated in mana it cut the steel armor as well as the chain mail under it like butter and left a nice cut on his chest. Because I aimed to leave him alive I only cut him with about 3 inches at the tip of the blade (1 inches to get through the armor and 2 to cut him with). It took a resounding 50% of his life and left him with the bleeding statues and he turned pale at the damage and from the fear he was feeling now.


    I just grinned and with one turn of the scythe I aim for his right side. He forces his body to raise his sword and block but with a bit of force I got the scythe to pierce right into his right shoulder down to the bone which caused his arm to go limp and took another 15% of his life.


    Wanting to have a bit of fun I let the blade of the scythe that was resting on my shoulder turn around and aim backwards and with a spin I make the shaft of the scythe slam into his right elbow which makes a resounding *Snap*


    Unlike before this time he couldn¡¯t stand the pain and he fell over holding his arm and his right side. From the looks of it I broke his elbow as well as a few ribs. I loom over him and make the scythe land right on top of his broken elbow and I lean on the scythe. He bellows out in pain which brought a small grin to my face.


    As he reached the peak in pain I ended his life with a quick spin of the scythe and let out a yawn while I lean the scythe on my shoulder and pick up the interesting necklace he left behind.


    Baal: Boring. These foreigners are more convenient than monsters. So many good gear but so weak for their level. Hmm this guy felt around the mid 300s no wonder he died so easily


    As I put the necklace away I looked around and saw that there were a good 30 people making a circle around me. A good number of the weaker ones were trembling while others didn¡¯t care.


    Baal: Come on weaklings. I¡¯m getting sleepy by how weak all of you are.


    The ¡°calm¡± ones get angry and they all start rushing towards me for round 2 and I happily give it to them.


    Rook PoV


    The human I fight looked strong. Weakling though. After I attacked him he protected himself with his shield as well as a magic spell for my magic.


    As soon as my horn made contact with the magic spell I broke though it easily. When my horn touched his shield it began to drill into it and I pushed him back almost my whole body length which left two lines on the ground where his small feet dragged the dirt.


    Just as my drill stopped spinning I pulled back and lift my head up and jump forward and claw at his shield. Though the shield was powerful it still took my claws while making a loud screech as it slightly bent in and some was cut off.


    Before I could attack again he moved forward and slammed the shield onto my chest and pushed me back a step before a  firmed my feet onto the ground.


    As soon as I stopped moving he realized his error as I jump straight up almost as high as the city walls and come down right on top of him.


    He manages to barely escape and was belly down in the ground so with him having trouble getting up I lift my front paw begin slamming it down on. Each hit I made sure to activate [Earth Bomb] which caused him damage from below.


    Though I hit him over 20 times his health was still at 50% and I was getting bored of this weakling. So with one more hit I pushed him underground and buried him and closed the hole on top of him. And turning to the weaklings around me I grinned.


    Rook: Weaklings will die fast. Strong will die slow. WHERE ARE THE STRONG.


    With one great bellow I let out a roar as I begin drilling, clawing and stomping my way through the weaklings.


    Kitsu PoV


    These two bitches are annoying. They call themselves monster tames and as annoying as I find them they are extreme pains in the ass.


    As the enter my circle the flame field deactivates.


    Woman 1: Do you like it. Its a special trait we have. Any spell that gives field advantage to our prey.


    Kitsu: Prey


    Thick veins appear on my head at the mention that I was their prey.


    With all the blood and chaos around here my normal calm demeanor is rapidly deteriorating with the chatter of these bitches and the fan boys behind her.


    Warrier: Ya get him Charlet and Beth.


    Knight: Teach that bastard who the boss is.


    Beth: Quiet brats.


    She one of them turned around and whipped the warrior that shouted. He began shouting in pain as a long gash appeared on his face.


    On Beth¡¯s tan skinned face she had a face of ecstasy.


    Beth: AHHH!! Scream more. I want to hear you yell.


    Charlet: Beth lets make this fox scream as well.


    The other one looked back at the man that was on the ground in pain.


    Kitsu: How stupid can they to turn their backs to me.


    I readied two of my tails which could stretch to great lengths. The flexability is also on par with their whips and trust me when I say I have trained how to use them.


    With two of my tails I flail them at the women and with a sharp resounding *Crack*


    The tip of the tail skids along their back all the way down to their ass leaving a cut on it.


    The two gasp at the pain. I whip them a few more times before they lose strength in their legs.


    Kitsu: ...Is that how they are suppose to react


    Beth: *huff huff* So rough. Ahh! That *huff* felt so exciting.


    When they looked my way they were sweating but their face was of pleasure and not pain.


    Charlet: It¡¯s been *huff* so long since *huff* someone had the guts *huff* to hurt us.


    Kitsu: Like I thought true bitches. I can¡¯t wait to kill you.


    I grinned while giving off a low growl. The two forced themselves up and looked towards me.


    Beth: Get ready to be tamed.


    Charlet: I cant wait to hear your screams.


    Kitsu: Hehehe make sure you''re not tamed first.


    After we said that it became a whip fight.


    With my five tails I would block their whips by hitting the side as it came and it would go into the ground. They were very skilled and could make the whips move in strange ways but they were out numbered 5 to 2. After deflecting I would attack and every time they would fight to hold their feelings of pleasure in.


    10 minutes into our little fight all those around us were laying like a wall around us because the whips had struck them. The girls had many gashes in their skin and armor and were sweating a lot. What was more amazing was that they had small strings of drool coming down the side of their mouth and they breathed heavily as if they had just had sexy.


    Their legs were shaking from running around me trying to strike at any openings though I had too few that you could count with your hand and I guarded them way too well to die to weak bitches like these.


    As we continued they stopped on both sides of me and kept at it but with each attack it got weaker and slower. I grinned and slowly I increased my speed and hit the whips out of their hands and began beating them with weak attacks meant to break them. I stopped just as they reached 5% of life and grabbed them by the head and lifted them in front of me.


    They were limp as I lifted them by the head and besides the smell of blood I also smelled something else. It was really disturbing how excited they were. Did they come here hoping for this?


    Not wanting to look at these bitches any longer I kill them by twisting their necks like when you kill chicken and let their bodies drop to the ground before it puffed away as grey smoke.


    All the remaining humans around me were terrified at my display towards to woman. All I did was grin at them as my Flame field activated again. I began to release my killing intent which made the area around me blur from increased pressure. From the rise of the heat making my body blur the added pressure caused an effect that made all the humans around me tremble in fear. A few fainted foaming to the mouth their weak wills unable to handle the rush of fear.


    Kitsu: Lets have more fun shall we...foreigners.


    Baal PoV


    I was walking through the foreigners army towards my own as many of them attacked me in groups but because of the huge gap in strength all it did was help me pave a path of death as I walked.


    I had been searching for the higher ups of the guild by killing many of these weaker underlings. I had grown bored even by those in the high 300s though they were able to slow me down but what I wanted was someone over level 400 to push me more. Up to now I haven''t use more than 30% of my full power. Though I can call that an achievement for the humans they are still to weak.


    My level may be counted as 430 but my strength at full power could easily put me near level 500 if not passing it. I think if it not the guildmaster of their guild which is reported to be level 480 or something then I don''t think I will enjoy myself.


    I have tried sensing for the coward but I can''t find him with so many people.


    For a bit they have been avoiding me making it easy for me to pass. As I reach the wall of paladin I spot Raio dispatching a group of 4 by himself. When he sees he I can see a smile form on his face.


    Baal: How¡¯s it going. Having fun.


    Raio: Its a good stress reliever I can say that.


    I looked over to my left and saw the commander rank animals tearing up the enemies in an unexpectedly savage manner.


    Baal: Being holy creatures you wouldn¡¯t expect them to be so...savage.


    Raio: Your partners are calmer than them.


    We look at kitsu who was holding the twins by the head with his tail and broke their necks and activated his fire field and released his killing intent before running at blinding speeds through the enemies who all started to catch fire no matter what armor they wore. The fires under his feet left paw prints that burned the ground and spread a bit and burned them.


    Looking at Rook. He was tearing up the enemies by clawing or stomping on them. He had encased himself in a shell of earth since many mages were focusing on him.


    Baal: ...They seem to be having fun. Have you seen that coward guildmaster. I haven¡¯t seen him since I jumped into the fight.


    Raio: Hmm no I haven¡¯t.


    Baal: Ok I¡¯ll keep looking have fun and don''t die.


    Raio: Dont get cocky. You¡¯re getting over confident.


    Baal: If my opponent were some higher up then I would be cautious.


    I spread my wings and fly up I move my hand to my gun and grab it only to feel the heat from it and letting go.


    Baal: Not yet huh. Well that sucks.


    Leaving my gun aside I look around flying fast and dodging many spells fired my way while returning fire with normal cast spells. I put my scythe away and pull the dual sickles out and nosedive down with my wings wrapped around my body as I drop before opening them and flying like a blur over the enemy and removing a few heads during the flight.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    As I flew over a group of mages they begin chanting in chorus. In the back I spotted someone familiar. He had a disgusting grin on his face as he gave out orders. As I flew around the ground suddenly sprang up with earth, fire and light chains trying to catch me.


    Using all my strength in human form to move around and dodged many of the chains but as I neared them it grew more intense and the moment I looked towards them I didn¡¯t see a group of light chains that grabbed my left arm stopping me and allowing all of the chains to seal me up.


    Mage: YAA WE GOT EM!!!


    They all screamed that as the chains pulled me into a circle of high leveled foreigners.


    ???: So these are the three who have been a pain in the ass.


    Baal: Three


    I moved my head a bit trying to see who was talking and saw it was the guildmaster. To my right and left were two other balls of chains. One was huge to other was about the size of the one I was in.


    Law: You know who is in here. Those accrued animals you¡¯ve been moving around with. We caught them while you were flying around playing. We are going to kill all three of you and finally free ourselves of a few pains in the ass.


    As I look at him as he moved his sword around talking casually an image overlapped his body. It was when I was still tiny the day I met Rook.


    Rook had come and hid behind me and some foreigners came hunting him and Lilian ran away from their with him while I distracted him by punching him. The face of that man and law perfectly overlapped.


    Baal: I remember you. I met you when I was small. You were dirt poor 2 years ago when me and my sister stopped you from killing a rabbit that hid behind us.


    His face darkened.


    Law: So you''re that brat that punched me. So i¡¯ll get more pleasure out of killing you.. Let me guess this fat rodent you ride is that same rabbit. Amazing how much change happened. I heard some brat in the church had demon transformation and grew older faster because of it. To think it was the same pain in the ass that took my kill the day I came to this world.


    Mage: Can we kill them quick sir they¡¯re dangerous for us.


    Law: Do it.


    I start struggling as do Kitsu and Rook. But to our surprise the chains are powerful enough to hold us.


    Law: Give up. That can hold high level demons in place for a few minutes a human cant escape.


    Baal: That so


    Law: Attack kill the animals first.


    They all surround Rook and Kitsu and all of sudden blast them with magic.


    I feel all my rage I kept bottled up explode seeing them attacked and instantly my full blast of killing intent was unleashed. My pressure spread throughout the whole battlefield. Many weak willed people fainted from fear, others from lack of air because the pressure seemed to take their breath away. Only the stronger willed could withstand it.


    From the central ball of light and earth chains as small stream of black smoke rose. Soon all the cracks began letting out this making a mist that slowly ran along the ground all the way to the castle walls.


    The chains within began breaking by sheer force of the one within. Slowly the mist covered the ball which began expanding to its limits and was almost double its size. The mist kept coming out and it covered the whole ball.


    The entire battle had stopped to watch what was happening.


    All of a sudden the ball exploded but the mist didn¡¯t spread up like it should. Inside stood a man which the mist came from. He stood slumped down before he straightened up and opened his eyes. Through his pitch black armor and horned black helm two bright red eyes were shining brightly through the darkness of the mist.


    (http://upload.tehran98.com/upme/uploads/30dcf34884d90ed81.jpg_</a>)


    Baal: I hope your ready for the consequences of attacking my friends. You honorless bastards probably dont care how many of us die because what. We live in a program you foreigners created. We live here and we die in this world. Fight me with honor and valor like a real knight you scum so you can at least redeem some of the self respect you barely have.


    I start taking slow steps towards Law. Fear covers his face clearly as he steps back.


    Law: Stay back. Don''t...come near...me. GET AWAY FROM ME YOU DEMON.


    He grabs his sword and swings at me but I grab the sword with my hand and with a bit of pressure I crush it into dust. He stares at his sword in disbelief. Before he can react I punch him in the gut but I guide him into the ground and leave him in a V shape half buried and alive in their. From above I look down at him. His head was still above ground because I wanted him and every other foreigner to feel fear and I wanted all my allies to feel victory they take by their hands. I grab the chains that bound Rook and Kitsu and crush them with my hand and both of them blast of in a rage snarling at all of them.


    Baal: Dont you two. I have better plans for them.


    They both follow my command as if law even with their rage at its peak.


    We walked towards the town. The miasma on the ground begins gathering and the pressure that held everyone was released as I reined it in. I stopped at the line between the natives and foreigners.


    Baal: It¡¯s now time to show these spineless weaklings what honor and valor of a knight truly is. Stand with me as we erase them from this world with our strength, our skill, OUR HONOR AND VALOR OF BEING A KNIGHT OF OUR WORLD!!!


    I yell in front of all of them and made sure to emphasize our because from today we will fight to make this world truly ours.


    All the knights that looked at me didn¡¯t see a demon with rage to that could destroy the world. They saw a fellow knight who was the true meaning of honor and valor of being a knight and paladin.


    They all raised their weapons and up roared at my words.


    Baal: Accept my strength as your own and let us lead this world to the future where it is ¡°our¡± world and not theirs.


    Army: AHHHH!!!


    The miasma that was on the ground below the foreigner gathered along the wall of the city and rose. It spread and slowly covered the whole city. Those knights who did not know what was happening found out as my memories of this moment was transmitted to them.


    The miasma slowly entered the body of the knights and one by one they grew larger. Large powerful wings sprouted from their back feathers covered their body inside the armor. They had all undergone a transformation into tengu caused by my miasma.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Demons Aura


    A demons aura is his power taking a physical form as miasma. By releasing your aura over an area you allies will be given strength from your power and temporarily be able to transform into a demon similar to your own race.


    By releasing within his own home he can make a dungeon after time has passed</td></tr></tbody></table>


    The effect my allies have is much stronger than the memories I saw of Galton. It was probably because they were citizens of the town and not soldiers.


    All of the tengu guards had red glowing eyes in the miasma. Turning around and looking at the foreigners.


    Baal: Attack.


    Like a pack of dogs they ran jumped and flew at them impaling, chopping in half, cutting down the middle.


    Any way you can think of die it was done in the most gruesome way. I stood within the miasma watching it happen. There was no mercy, not that there was any to begin with. In war, mercy will get you killed. Demons don''t need to be taught that. It¡¯s in their blood their very being told them if they show it it will always come back to bite them.


    With already low moral from my pressure and then the sudden change to a demon and finally transforming the entire army into demons had caused the foreigners to nearly give up on life and only a few fought back but those few were the first to die as two or more would group up and attack from all sides and he/she would die in moments. It had instantly turned from a war to a one sided slaughter.


    It went on well into the night as many had run away and the tengu army hunted them like birds of prey and only when the light from the sun was appearing did the last tengu soldier appear.


    I began pulling all the miasma back and as it returned to me those who would stand waiting would have the miasma drawn out and they would return to their human forms. As the last of the miasma returned to me I was finally exposed to the light and everyone saw me in my demonic armor. No one knew how to react but it was Raio who broke the ice.


    He pulled his sword out and raised it up.


    Raio: To our victory. We have won this battle which will go down in history. This was at first a battle to protect our home but we found a new reason for this battle. To protect our honor and valor. Not just of being a knight of our kingdom but to protect our honor and valor for being a native of our world Aurora.


    Everyone roared as Raio said that but he wasn¡¯t done.


    Raio: We owe to Baal for showing us what our true goal was. Thank you Baal, Demon Prince and The Demon Knight of Honor and Valor.


    *Ding*


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have gained new titles</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Demon Prince


    You have formally been recognized as the prince of all demons by all. Because of your actions in showing the knights of the kingdom of Relona you will be seen in a good light instead of as an evil being.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Demon Knight of Honor and Valor


    You have been recognized by every Guard, Knight and Paladin in the kingdom as the true meaning of a knight of honor and valor. You are seen not only by warriors but by all professions as a symbol of great strength and chivalry. Young will see you as a role model and strive to be like you.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Guardian of Death


    You show of merciless slaughter you are seen as a symbol of death to your foes. Though many may think of you as death others will see you as a life saver for your righteous personality and morals. Killing only those who deserve death and mercy to those who deserve life.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Everyone went into an uproar hearing Raio give me a title and calling me the demon prince. I was grabbed by the commanders and we led the way into the city to celebrate our grand victory and to a bright future to come.


    Throughout all the churches where Baal¡¯s statue stood. Next to him were two dazzling statues of a goddess and a young angle.


    Both were illuminated by light they emitted. Warm light that seems to hug you gently came from Valeria. Light filled with love came from Lilian. But the lone statue of the boy stood bare at least until now.


    Slowly it started glowing faintly like the others. Those who would stand near it would feel as if in the presence of the greatest of noble knights and paladin but also an ever so quiet feeling of awe by that cold feeling at the end of their hairs saying this man can easily protect his beloved and would kill any who dare attack them.


    Below the message "Baal, Demon Prince and Lord of Galton" began changing.


    It slowly grew and changed until the words fixed permanently leaving the message, ¡°Baal, The True Demon Prince, Demon Knight of Honor and Valor and Guardian of Death¡±

 Chapter 25 Home Coming

    Lilian PoV


    It¡¯s been a few days since we arrived and though I have my partners and my minions, I feel kind of lonely.


    Though I wanted to become goddess of the demons, I feel like its starting to get out of hand. Where I pass the demons kneel before me and I have to pull them and I end up scolding them about things I like over and over again. I sit down tired from the large amount of lectures I gave plus the hunting and purifying of safe zones, I feel exhausted.


    I was sitting at a table in a house we were given while we were staying. My elites brought over some soup made from demon meat and purified herbs they have been discovering throughout the safe zones while we hunt.


    This meat soup was ok but since no one knows how to prepare cooked demon meat it isn¡¯t the best but it fills.


    Vil¡¯cri: You sure have it rough, girl.


    Lilian: Can you please explain why the citizens kneel even after I lecture them so much.


    Vil¡¯cri: The demon world follows strict rules that the demon lord judges. Put simply, they have to kneel before you. because they consider you their highest power. This rule is a magic placed on the under and over world. The demon lord is the highest power as the great Divine Demon and with no gods to contest for his power, he has gone and made laws of the world like this. If you want to change them take, Lucifers power and change it by force.


    Lilian: What about you?


    Vil¡¯cri: What about me? You¡¯re the one who took charge trying to act like a god when you¡¯re only an angel.


    Lilian: An angel turns into a god after they gain followers. What do you want? And why am I the highest power when you could kill me with ease?


    Vil¡¯cri: *sigh* The term ¡®highest power¡¯ means the person who has the most influence. I choose to remain here or hunt when I¡¯m bored but I also choose to remain on the sidelines, but you do it for all the demons. Do you really think they will consider a shadow their biggest influence unless you say so?


    Lilian: I see¡­


    Vil¡¯cri: Don''t think about too much girl, just focus on increasing your influence. Once we purify enough safe zones in this valley, we can move to the next town and spread your influence there. The more demons that worship you, the less will be giving Lucifer power.


    Jesse: ...Master are you ok with all this? We can try and help.


    Lilian: No! This is too dangerous for you. Even I was almost consumed by it when I first tried.


    I finished the bowl and looked at the stock of food.


    Lilian: Hey shouldn¡¯t we be ranking up by now? Don''t angels grow stronger by eating demon meat?


    Jesse: Hmm...I¡¯ve reached level 100 already but its been like that for 2 days already.


    Vil¡¯cri: That¡¯s because the girl hasn''t gone to sleep in that time. She is the one who determines your rank ups, not you. Speaking of that, today you''re going to sleep, girl. If not, I will drain your mana and make you do so. These brats have been ready for a few days and they will make life here much easier.


    Lilian: And what if I want to continue? I still have a lot of...work...to.


    I stood up but almost instantly collapsed already half asleep.


    Vil¡¯cri: So your body caught up to your mind huh? I didn¡¯t even need to use a sleeping spell to knock you out. Hey brats, get her into bed and go to sleep as well. Its your rank ups on the line.


    I could feel my body being lifted and soon I was placed in a bed and sheets covered me. The gentle warmth I felt as sleep embracing me was comforting so I entered sleep¡¯s embrace.


    In the middle of my dreams, the screens appeared.


    <table><tbody><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>You have reached level 100. You can now rank up to [Angel: ArchAngel]</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''4''>Do you want to rank up?</td></tr><td width="25%">Yes</td><td width="25%">No</td></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Your Elite Minion, Jesse has reached level 100. She can rank up to¡­</td></tr><td width="25%">[Angel: Lesser Angel]</td><td width="25%">[Angel: Lesser Valkyrie (variant)]</td></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Your Elite Minion, Flow has reached level 100. She can rank up to¡­</td></tr><td width="25%">[Angel: Lesser Angel]</td><td width="25%">[Angel: Lesser Valkyrie]</td></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Your Elite Minion, Aiden has reached level 100. She can rank up to¡­</td></tr><td width="25%">[Angel: Lesser Angel]</td><td width="25%">[Angel: Lesser Valkyrie]</td></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Your Elite Minion, Mason has reached level 100. He can rank up to¡­</td></tr><td width="25%">[Angel: Lesser Angel]</td><td width="25%">[Angel: Lesser Einherjar]</td></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Your Elite Minion, Lax has reached level 100. He can rank up to¡­</td></tr><td width="25%">[Angel: Lesser Angel]</td><td width="25%">[Angel: Lesser Einherjar]</td></tbody></table></tbody></table>


    Lilian: What¡¯s a Valkyrie and Einherjar? I feel its stronger then angel but more limited¡­Well for me, I accept. This will help me...I didn¡¯t even notice I had reached level 100. Must have been from all the demon meat. Now then...Lets go with the new forms. I don''t know its specifics, but I have heard anything unique is better than normal, so I will go with all of them.


    After accepting my own rank up, I pressed the right button on each of my minions screens which allows them to rank up. All the screens vanish and I¡¯m allowed to continue my pleasant dreams.


    I slept until I got tired of sleeping and woke up naturally without anyone calling me.


    It was the first time I relaxed completely since I got here and I felt refreshed and full of energy.


    I was curious about my stats after my rank up so I called up my status screen.


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''4''>Status Window</td><tr><td width="25%">Name:</td><td width="25%">Lilian</td><td width="25%">Level:</td><td width="25%">1</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fame:</td><td width="25%">500</td><td width="25%">Infame:</td><td width="25%">0</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Health:</td><td width="25%">80000</td><td width="25%">Stamina:</td><td width="25%">12000</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana:</td><td width="25%">20000</td><td width="25%">Rank:</td><td width="25%">Angel</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Race:</td><td width="25%">ArchAngel</td><td width="25%">Strength:</td><td width="25%">500</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vitality:</td><td width="25%">670</td><td width="25%">Dexterity:</td><td width="25%">520</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Agility:</td><td width="25%">700</td><td width="25%">Intelligence:</td><td width="25%">650</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Charisma:</td><td width="25%">300</td><td width="25%">Leadership:</td><td width="25%">200</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Luck:</td><td width="25%">50</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Affinity</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Fire</td><td width="25%">12%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Water</td><td width="25%">40%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Earth</td><td width="25%">15%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Air</td><td width="25%">20%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Light</td><td width="25%">70%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Darkness</td><td width="25%">5%</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Traits</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Curse of the god of Evolution


    A curse which returns a newborn to the weakest possible form for his race before turning into a non sentient monster or demon. This curse leaves abilities that are inherited but they remain sealed until awoken.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Royal Celestial


    Being born the Daughter of the King of the Gods, you¡¯re are highly intelligent no matter what form you are in. You can learn skills, magic, or techniques with much greater ease than others as long as you have a proper teacher.


    In celestial form you gain ? more power.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon Boss


    As one of the great leaders of a dungeon, you grow more powerful when you are in your territory.


    2x power within your dungeon and city


    +20000 Health on top of base HP</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Vessel of the Spirit Yin


    You are the host of the Spirit of balance, Yin. One of the twin spirits that makes up the balance of good and evil. The darkness of the world as well as the small light of hope in the world filled with darkness


    You are the new spirit Yin and those who worship the spirits will worship you in her place.</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Staff Mastery (Intermediate 8)


    Mastery with a staff


    Increases Damage when using a staff 24%


    Increases damage when using a polearm 9%.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Two handed weapon mastery (Intermediate 4)


    Mastery with all weapons that use 2 hands


    Increase weapons with 2 handed weapons 18%.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Taming


    Your affinity to nature allows you to tame young animals since they have great trust in you.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fire Magic (Intermediate 1)


    Ability to control fire with magic


    Spells:


    Fire Field (Basic 7)


    Holy Flame (Basic 9)


    Fire Bomb (Intermediate 1)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dark Magic (Basic 8)


    Ability to control the darkness with magic


    Spells:


    Dark Ball (Basic 4)


    Shadow Cloak (Intermediate 2)


    Shadow Claw (Basic 4)


    Darkspear (Basic 8)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Water Magic (Intermediate 5)


    Ability to control water with magic


    Spell:


    Water Ball (Intermediate 3)


    Geyser (Basic 9)


    Ice Ball (Intermediate 2)


    Ice Lance (Intermediate 7)


    Ice Shards (Intermediate 7)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Air Magic(Intermediate 2)


    Ability to Control Air with magic.


    Spell:


    Air Slash (Basic 9)


    Pressure Ball (Basic 9)


    Air Bomb (Intermediate 3)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Earth Magic (Basic 6)


    Ability to control the earth with magic.


    Spells:


    Earth shard (Basic 2)


    Earth spear (Basic 4)


    Earth shield (Basic 7)


    Quagmire (basic 3)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Light Magic (Advanced 2)


    Ability to control Light with magic


    Spell:


    Healing (Intermediate 9)


    Grand Healing (Intermediate 3)


    Light Cloak (Intermediate 6)


    Light Mirage (Intermediate 4)


    Light Bolt (Intermediate 2)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Magic Circle Formation (Intermediate 6)


    A lost art which uses the formation of a circle of complex glyphs to create a spell. This art creates stronger spells but is extremely difficult to learn because information on this magic has been lost for ages even to the Gods and Demons</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Sub Skill: Layered Magic Circle Formation (Basic 7)


    A new form to use the lost magic of Magic Circle Formation. By layering two or more circles you can create much more powerful spells never before seen in the world.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Miasma Neutralization (Basic 8)


    An ability many ancient celestials learned to do to survive in the miasma of demons that ran rampant in the mortal world during the wars.


    The celestial that does this is prone to become unstable if they don''t exercise caution and rest well while constantly performing this.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Lilian: Wow my power is starting to feel overpowering. I wonder if Baal was able to rank up as well. Seems my dark magic has grown though. I guess its a given since I have to use shadow cloak more here since there is less pure light.


    I walk to the bathroom to bathe in the tub. I take a look at my reflection before entering. There isn¡¯t any apparent changes that I can see, though I feel a bit taller. I need to check my celestial appearance after i¡¯m ready.


    I wash myself quickly after heating the water and walk out of the bathroom. I walk over and pick up my staff. The moment I grab it I notice something different about it. Weight, the fluctuation of mana within, how unusually natural it felt in my hand. I look at it. I have never been able to see the information about this staff. Baal is the same about his scythes and sickles. I try once again.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Holy Reaper


    A unique staff amount all the celestial weapons. Originally created from the old body of the ArchAngel Michael. This weapon was used from a young age by the young angel Lilian and after reaching the same rank as Michael, this weapon has taken her old body and assimilated it and made it her own.


    A weapon made by the holy bodies of angels, it can be considered a holy artifact if it was possible to use by humans.


    This weapon has the unique ability to take mana and make the staff become any two handed weapon. Its greatest Form is its original form as a holy scythe.


    Forms:


    Holy Reaper


    Great Hammer


    Great Mace


    Great Sword


    Helberg


    Long bow


    (their are others but I don¡¯t remember)</td></tr></tbody></table>


    My mouth dropped as I read the information for the first time. It had assimilated me making a weapon from the body of two different angles. How? It must be because I used it since I was a baby. It saw me grow up and it grew accustom to my mana. I think.


    Blinking a few more times I walk out of my room. No one was there so I walked outside and find them. Vil¡¯crI sitting in a chair and 5 children with large light brown wings.


    Vil¡¯cri: Finally awake so what are they. Never seen an angel with brown wings before.


    Lilian: The race is suppose to be Valkyrie and Einherjar.


    Vil¡¯cri: Never heard of them. But from what i¡¯ve seen its a warrior based race of angels. They are much more powerful and physical then a Lesser Angel should be even with the training they gained.


    I look over and see them fiercely sparring with straight sticks. I spot 4 bows next to the door as well as 2 short swords. All of them had interesting engravings on its design. The swords had it on its blade. When I looked, I couldn¡¯t figure what it said so I didn¡¯t try.


    Noticing my presence, the 5 came flying and landed in front of me and bowed before straightening up.


    Lilian: Before we begin, I need to know who is who?


    Each of them called out their names. Jesse was the tallest at 150 cm with a lean build and developing body. Her hair was slightly wavy and dark brown while her wing feathers were light brown. Flow and Aiden were like identical twins. They were around 142 cm high chestnut brown hair and normal brown wings, the only difference was that Flow had black eyes while Aiden had brown. Mason stood at 145 cm with black hair and brown wings, he packed in some muscle and was a bit thicker and muscle size then Jesse. Last was Lax, he was blonde and thin compared to the others and stood at 140 cm. He had a slightly more yellowish wing color best compared to gold. He was the least active but the best spellcaster but with a slower draw to his bow because he lacks a bit in strength.


    They all had some form of leather clothes made from our hunts pelts.


    Lax: Have you seen your true form yet master?


    Lilian: Not yet since I don''t know how its like, I am doing it outside.


    Aiden: Oh really! Move it then you guys. Scram, move out of master¡¯s way and let her pass.


    I smile wearily at Aiden and walk past the little ones and activate my true form.


    Three pairs of long white wings appear releasing a few loose feathers.


    (http://images4.fanpop.com/image/photos/23800000/Break-maximum-ride-rpg-23881307-360-338.jpg</a>)


    On my exposed right arm, I can see an interesting tattoo similar to the glyph of a magic circle. I switch my which arm holds the staff and then examined the markings. Feeling around, I could make out that a lot of excess magic had formed into this tattoo on my arm. Well I guess that''s understandable with 20000 mana it would definitely start appearing. When I looked closer, I could spot them on my wings as well. The last thing I noticed was the strange little magic circle floating about my head.


    (Think jibril from No game No life)


    It radiated my mana and looked like the most complex magic circle I¡¯ve ever seen. Everyone was looking at me with awe.


    Lilian: Hello, is there something wrong?


    Vil¡¯cri: Girl return to human form. The reason Archangels never appear before a living creature is because their holy aura leaves them in a trance. From now on use that only when fighting creatures that are too strong otherwise and when you neutralize an area.


    Lilian: Alright.


    I hide my true form and everyone snaps out of it. Those that snapped out of it look my way wide eyed and I could see them have more faith in me. I smile gently towards them before turning to my little squad.


    Lilian: Ok, we are going hunting today get ready.


    They all salute like soldiers and pick up their weapons and run inside to get dressed. I already had the trainee armor I got from Sophia but when I looked down I saw that I had started to get old, mended tears and stitch marks all over from my patchwork.


    Lilian: *sigh* I need new armor. This one is from my time as a trainee paladin.


    Vil¡¯cri: Yes that won''t cut from now on, but this town has neither a blacksmith nor any master tailor to make you a strong set of armor.


    Lilian: So where is the next safe zone?


    The skeleton pulled a map we got from the village chief. The map and many circles painted to show where we had neutralized the miasma in the area.


    The whole valley was a bit more than 100 km2 total within the area between these mountains and about 3 low hills which allowed us to exit safely. The further out we go, the more dangerous it gets but that is normal since we are pushing the demons out of their homes. Within this entire area, we had made about 40 safe zones near the village. Because of the proximity to each other, they have started to expand towards the town and each other. Problem is that for the week we have been here, we have only pushed out about 2 km out into the north and west side.


    The serious problem is that the demon beasts here are no joke. Every cave we search there is some kind of demon beast.


    One cave had a family of feral demon bears that had around 10 in each family with an alpha that was nearly 6 meters tall while a normal one stood over us at 4 meters tall. Another cave was filled with demon rabbits. Just like rats, they numbered in the hundreds and the pack leaders were all equal to Plum¡¯s strength and nearly twice her size. It¡¯s a good thing they can¡¯t use magic because if they did we wouldn¡¯t be able to fight them.


    I wait outside on Plum¡¯s back while the others get ready. For now, neither Plum or KumI ranked up so they still look the same. I was still trying to gauge my own power when the kids came running out and started flying.


    Jesse: Master, we are ready.


    I look at them. They all are wearing their, too small for their size, armor with a few pieces missing because they are to small.


    Lilian: Is their any spare armor in the towns armory to cover up for the lack of armor?


    Vil¡¯cri: If there was, the armor would be too large. If you want to make them armor, I would suggest learning even a little bit from the tailor in town and making the armor yourself. I¡¯m sure someone with high dexterity like yourself could make high quality goods. I¡¯m also sure it will help the demons if you made some clothing for them.


    Lilian: I¡¯ll think about it. Come on guys, today stay as far as possible. You¡¯re all wearing too little armor to go head on.


    My eyes fell on the small blades at their waist. The archers had began using blades after the rat attack, since they come in great numbers. I did notice a normal wooden bow on Jesse¡¯s back. Unlike the refined feathered bows of the others, this one was a normal bow made of wood and strung.


    It couldn¡¯t handle spell arrows, but mana arrows were possible on this. If an enemy is too powerful for her to face head on she changes to support for a bit, though her aim sucks compared to the others who have done this since they started.


    With everything set, I look at the map. The target was to make 5 new safe zones to the south and start expanding that way and make the towns space grow evenly. Riding Plum, we leave with the five flying behind while Vil¡¯cri sat on Plum¡¯s back mediating.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    We arrive at the south side quickly and enter the forest and start pushing on for a bit before stopping in a somewhat less dense area.


    These ¡°safe zones¡± were all like this. Small less dense spots where few creatures appear. These places have little miamsa and are easy to neutralize. However, with every good thing there is something bad that may come with it. Neutralizing a zone attracts a large amount of demons because I absorb massive amounts of miasma which make the space temporarily denser. Everyone got into position ready to fight but they all faced away so as not to be awed by my presence like before.


    I transform into my Archangel form and the wings, tattoos and Halo appear along with the subtle glow my wings give off. I flap my three wings and fly into the sky and stop after I reach around 10 meters high.


    Calming myself and start concentrating. A moment later I open my eyes and begin absorbing.


    The response in power from before was no joke. Before, I would feel the miasma around me for about 20 meters out. Now I can feel nearly all the way to the other side of town. We are almost 2 km away and I¡¯m feeling it all the way here.


    Another thing that took my by surprise is my little halo. It expanded to the size of a huge magic circle and radiated power.


    I didn¡¯t have time to think about it though. All the miasma I felt began to draw close and enter my body through my wings. Unlike last my time as a greater angel, I felt no burden on my mind because the moment the miasma entered my body it was instantly purified and it moved through my body and through my mana it travelled into the halo which began to release the miasma in great quantities. The safe zone grew fast and reached the normal size they got when I reached my limit before but this time I kept going and it kept growing.


    The wall of white miasma was dense and it grew stronger the larger it grew.


    After a while, everyone started hearing growls and at the edge of the 100 meter wide wall were feral demon wolves.


    Feral animals were much more savage and much more powerful than normal ones. Normally the demons would arrive before the safe zone reached the ground so they could attack, but this time it was already wide enough to be considered a large safe zone.


    They try to push in but couldn¡¯t get through and I just grinned. This was the perfect chance to make non corrupt animals so I commanded the wall to release a stream of white mist over the pack. With a sudden push of the miasma, an empty space is left between the white and black miasma, the barrier was able to quickly expand.


    With half the pack in this space, I push the neutralizing barrier through them. A few reacted fast enough but the smaller ones couldn¡¯t and were caught by the barrier and slowly a great amount of black miasma was pulled out of their bodies. The horse sized wolves slowly shrank to about half their original size and fell over limp but alive. I had purified 15 of the 40 from the pack.


    This is good as it will allow for pure animals to begin appearing here. They would probably still be demon animals but they would no longer be frenzied animals like these were and their disgusting appearance would probably turn more normal and not have so many bald spots in their fur.


    I continue to expand the area. It seems to get easier and I found out why rather quickly.


    Because of my boost in power from my rank up, I can absorb more power since I have more mana. Because of this, the level of the Miasma Neutralization raised to intermediate almost instantly.


    With a smile, I push the barrier and it starts to advance further. The sudden advance of the barrier catches 5 more while the others jump back before lashing out with no success.


    As they start circling the barrier, arrows and magic start coming out. The two Valkyries and Einherjars all have their bows at the ready and pull back the string and form a very long dangerous arrow. The tip is no longer the cute heart shape it was before. Now it depends on the spell. Flow had one ready and it looked like a white grappling hook arrow. Letting the arrow go it flies off leaving a trail of light and it slams into the side of one of the wolves before lighting up and a palm sized magic circle appearing around the wound. It began glowing and with a bright light and the sound of an burst the wolf was thrown a good 5 meters with a large hole into its left side.


    I blinked a few times at the destructive power. Well I can''t really expect less from them after training so much and ranking up in the demon world.


    I close my eyes and start pulling even more miasma and making the safe zone grow more. Like all times I heal an area, the screams of the spectra in the ground and plants could be heard. Slowly the dead looking trees and red leaves gain life and change back to their natural color.


    As the area grew what I wanted to happen occurs. Like a herd, new animals join the fray to get at the dense miasma. Rabbits, wild cats, and foxes, they¡¯re animals that make up the lower levels of the natural food chain.


    When the groups collide with the barrier trying to push themselves in, I have the barrier do the same it did with the wolves and I catch many of them.


    The rabbits were as I said before. Large like Plum at their strongest and their weakest were at the size of bi-horn rabbits, however, none had horns of their own. They all had dirty fur with many bald spots.


    As for wild cats. They travel in smaller packs of 20 and unlike the others, they are smart. They fight as one big unit to catch large enemies. But with so much miasma in front of them, they don¡¯t seem to be thinking much and just attack and scratch at the barrier.


    This made it easy to catch the whole pack of wild cats and at least ? of the rabbits. I was also lucky to catch one of the top tier rabbits but that didn¡¯t last as their bodies were dragged into the barrier it came out on our side releasing a LOT of thick miasma. Like balloons, they slowly shrank. The wild cats that were all around the size of a large tiger gradually shrank to the size of a lynx.


    The largest rabbit shrank to the size of a golden retriever while the lesser rabbits began the size a normal rabbit.


    Vil¡¯cri: Interesting. Their blood is that of demons but when they are purified they become animals with demon origin.


    Vil¡¯crI was crouching and examining the unconscious animals.


    I was looking from above but couldn¡¯t see much but I could tell that feature wise they stay the same but just get smaller.


    All the miasma they release feeds the barrier and makes it stronger.


    Half an hour of expanding it and I finally reach my limit.


    The wall of the barrier pushed back all the way near the town. Its only about 100 m away. I smile wide as I land breathing a bit heavily. This can now move faster. This valley will be pure very soon and with normal life uncorrupted by Lucifer¡¯s miasma.


    Baal PoV


    At the moment I¡¯m in my castle. The celebrating of winning the battle had lasted nearly 4 days. By then the citizens of the city had all returned and celebrated as well. The knights and paladin made it their duty to tell everyone about me and to make sure everyone looked at me with good eyes.


    When ever I was near them, I would force a smile because it was both embarrassing as well as a bit uncomfortable to see them speak of me, a demon. I had expected for the people to look at me with eyes filled with fear after hearing I was a demon but almost all the children saw me as an idol. The adults though, were reluctant that  they couldn¡¯t rain on their children''s dreams as many were saying they wanted to become a powerful and honorable knight like me. With so many knights talking about me as someone good they couldn¡¯t tell their children to not look up to me simply because I was a demon.


    After the 4 day festival, I finally got an audience with the king who had been busy. In his throne room was Michel was their as well and smiling wide. The king sat on his throne like an imposing figure but I could see a slightly hidden smile on his face.


    Mavis: Greetings Baal.


    Baal: Your highness.


    I was being formal because there were quite a few nobles here and me not being a noble had to address him as such.


    Mavis: Do you know why I have summoned you?


    Baal: No your majesty.


    He stood with a smile.


    Mavis: As king, its my honor and pleasure to present you with title of lower noble of the kingdom of Relona and official lord of the town now formally known as Galton. If you have any request you wish to make that is within my power and your rights then I can make it so.


    Baal: Thank you your majesty. For my request I had come back to Hasona to procure seeds to begin production of food for the citizens of Galton. If I may I would also wish to open trade between the Galton and the rest of the kingdom. As a demon town it has been avoided because of speculations so I wish for your highness to open trade if possible to create incentives for traders to go there.


    Mavis: The seeds I can prepare a large stock but the trade route seems hard. I would expect demon leather to be the subject of trade correct.


    I nod.


    Mavis: I¡¯m sure a few traders will got but the forest around the town are dangerous. Unless something is done to make the route safer.


    Baal: ...it would take a while to reduce the danger of the forest but if we create an outpost on the path in the middle of the forest and work from their it should work to reduce the danger.


    Mavis: A good plan as any. Do as you please I will have funds for this outpost given to you.


    He walks over and pats my shoulder.


    Mavis: May demons and humans have a bright future together.


    I smile and bow and was dismissed. The very next morning a caravan with 7 fully loaded carriages. They aren''t the normal carriages for people. There was no cloth over it. It was a large box like carriage made fully of wood with iron ribbons holding it together. No sunlight got in so it wouldn¡¯t spoil the seeds. The insignia of the king as on the side of all of them. Besides these 7 carts meant for me there several other carts with traders from different guilds. Even the Merchants guild itself had a few carts with a group of goblin slaves loading the carts up.


    I was sitting on Rook and leaning back when I noticed Kitsu in a slightly bad mood. Ever so often he would turn his head and look back.


    Baal: What¡¯s up Kitsu. You seem...nervous.


    Kitsu: Not nervous, irritated. Look at the corner of the building on the left.


    I turn my head slightly and look out the corner of my eye. What I see at the corner of the room were two tan girls with long black hair wearing pull leather hunter gear. The gear looked familiar for some reason.


    Baal: Who are they?


    Kitsu: Two horny bitches that I fought during the battle.


    Baal: ...Horny?


    Kitsu: Beast tamers who are sadists when they have a whip but like being whipped.


    He started to growl with disdain and gave another glance towards them.


    Baal: It can¡¯t be that bad.


    Kitsu: Oh ya. You try having twin masochists following you around hoping to be beaten.


    I kind of shivered a bit. On the other hand Rook was looking the other way with his head low holding in his laughter.


    Baal: Wonder how they got into the city.


    Kitsu: Dont know, dont care I¡¯m going ahead I feel too uncomfortable with them staring.


    Before I had a chance to say anything Kitsu ran out of the town. His feet let out fire and he was soon gone in the forest. From the corner of my eye I could see the two girls pouting after he left. One of them pointed to one of the carriages that was owned by a young boy.


    The two nodded and walked over after loosening their vests showing more cleavage than any decent woman would dare show. They corner the young trader and after a bit of ¡°persuading¡± and a nice hug from both of them he lets them on just to get them to release him.


    They jumped into the cart smiling and they fixed themselves so they weren¡¯t as exposed as they were.


    I poked Rook and pointed at them and we both lost it seeing the two hitch a ride. I¡¯m sure Kitsu will hate us later for not stopping them but the reaction he will have later is worth keeping quiet.


    Leaving aside the two girls we help the traders get their merchandise ready so we can leave. Since most of the carts have only horses it will be a long months ride back. Also having to worry about bandits and monsters that can attack, we had to plan how to defend the caravan.


    It was then that four commanders appeared. Hugh, Raio and two others came over.


    Hugh: Hey there, prince. Your escorts are here.


    Baal: Wait all of you?


    Raio: Not just us but them as well.


    He pointed behind him and thats when I notice the celestial beasts behind them. With so many powerful fighters we could easily demolish any attacks with just our small numbers. Like they say ¡°Quality over quantity¡±.


    The plan turned out like this. Me and Raio as well as our partners would take care of the 7 seed carriages while the others would take the middle and back of the carriages. Beside these top fighters the traders brought their own men so they would take care of themselves.


    After noon we finally left after everyone ate. It slowly started and we walked beside the long line of carriages for our long journey ahead.


    1 month later


    After an all too boring month of slow travel towards the south side of the kingdom where Galton stood, we passed through all the towns I passed on my week of travelling on Rooks back. Most of the time, we would stop in the towns for the traders to do their trading before continuing.


    The whole ride, Rook had walked or hunted when he got too restless the same for all the rabbits and foxes. Kitsu was in a horrible state during the whole trip. When he noticed the twins after we caught up with him I felt he would have instantly torched the carriage in rage. I kept him from doing so though. In his rage he ran far into the forest and returned only the next day. My best guess is that he found an unlucky dungeon hidden away somewhere to relieve his rage.


    As we near the walls of the town, we could see how it changed. About 2 km of forest surrounding the town had been cleared and now it was all cultivated farmlands with no plants growing yet, but the farmers were still caring for the ground.


    They all notice the caravans as it appeared from the forest. After a bit, they run over after seeing Rook and Kitsu and cheer for the return of their lord.


    Word quickly spreads to the town and most of the citizens were happy to see us return.


    My minions were all waiting at the gate along with Lilian''s. Rachet and Lona were there standing like knights waiting for their lord with smiles on their face.


    The caravan stopped in front of the town. As I walk up...


    Rachet: Long time Baal.


    Baal: Yes it is. I¡¯ve brought what I promised.


    Rachet: I can see that.


    Rachet comes over and picks me up.


    Rachet: Everyone, let¡¯s welcome our young prince back after accomplishing his promise.


    Everyone erupted into cheers.


    We were welcomed like heros. The carriages were taken to the storage and would begin being distributed the next day. All the traders headed their own way and began trading with the citizens and brought new life to the town with the goods.


    As I entered the castle grounds I saw quite a bit had changed. The place was really clean. Buildings like the guards barracks were completely repaired. There was a lot of movement going on in the castle as well.


    Rachet: As you can see the first two floors have gained quite a bit of popularity for its advanced level workshops. All the wood we cut down to make the farmlands was taken by carpenters and used to rebuild many old buildings, and stone from a nearby quarry is being mined and brought to make stone buildings as well as repairing old ones. This town has been breathing new life ever since you left.


    Baal: I was wondering. Where is Lilian? I would have expected her to be the first to come talk with me.


    Rachet looks the other way while he scratches his head.


    Baal: Where is she!


    Lona: She went with her elites to the Underworld.


    I looked at Lona who was next to Rachet.


    Baal: Don¡¯t joke around. It¡¯s impossible to get there it¡¯s a completely different world. And she wouldn¡¯t go for no good reason.


    Rachet: After you left an acquaintance that was exiled appeared. He was a Lich general that used to work the magic circle that exiled the demons. Though he never understood the magic he could activate it. He studied with Dok and after seeing a small teleportation circle trap the dungeon could make, they made a circle that could teleport to the Underworld. After it was done the goddess Valeria fixed it and powered it up herself so Lilian could go. She took her elites and her companions with her.


    It felt like I was punched in the gut. To be left behind by my sister.


    Baal: Why did she go at the first chance.


    Lona: Baal. Look at me.


    I was on the ground after receiving the shocking news. Lona shook me, she was crouching in front of me and shook me while holding both shoulders.


    Lona: She didn¡¯t leave without thinking it through. Tell me what kind of followers did she want to have.


    Baal: ...Demons.


    Lona: Exactly, if you were in her place would you give up this chance to get the followers you wanted?


    Baal: ...No.


    Lona: Good I see you understand. Also she told me to tell you not to go after her. Her path is in the demon world. Yours is here. Take care of you home and prepare it for when she returns.


    I looked Lona in her emerald green eyes and forced a smile before standing up.


    I pulled out my sickle as I walked towards the castle.


    Baal: I¡¯ll be at the top in my room.


    Without caring for what the people around me said I just walked through everyone.


    Behind me Rachet looks at my five elites he gestures towards me. They all nod and run or fly after me.


    We reach the bedroom without fighting anything, because after I entered the dungeon part of the castle I started to release tremendous amounts of killing intent that even kept the minI bosses away seeing only death should they approach me.


    As I enter my bedroom a small stream of tears starts running down my face. I sit on the bed and my elites wearily approach. As I cry for a few moments it was Lily that grabs my attention. From behind she grabs my head and pulls it into a hug.


    Lily: It¡¯s ok master. You can cry all you like.


    I just let my body lean as more tears fall. My other elites approach, each hugging me as well, trying to comfort me.


    A few moments of letting my grief leave with my tears I begin to calm down. Seeing how much they cared for me I couldn¡¯t help smiling and sit up straight.


    Baal: Thanks all of you. I don¡¯t think I would get over this without you guys.


    I make a wide smile to them which they return. I look up from my seat and look at the room. Most of the stuff was a mix between mine, Lilian and the elites things since we all shared this room. As I looked at a cabinet with a mirror on top two small glass jars catch my attention.


    Within one were 6 slices of a crystal that radiated magic and the other had crushed pieces of bone.


    Baal: Those are the Oni¡¯s core and horns.


    The two objects that Lilian and him gained when they first arrived here when Hugh and Slade killed the boss.


    Baal: Lona is right. I need to prepare our home for when Lilian and the others return to us.


    I walk over to the cabinet and pick up the two jars before walking back to the place I sat at.


    Baal: Do you guys know what these are?


    They all shake their heads.


    Baal: When we first arrived here in this castle there were many demon monsters. This is the horn and the mana core of the demon boss that lived here.


    I open the jars and pulled the cores out and hand 1 piece to each of them leaving myself with a single piece. Then I open the jar with the horns and split it all evenly.


    Baal: A demon that eats another stronger demons body can grow stronger much faster. Lets all get stronger together so that we can protect our home until Lilian and the others come back ok.


    All: Yaa!!


    We all swallow the core and eat the horns before we go to sleep since we all felt sleepy as we hit level 100.


    <table><tbody><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>You have reached level 100. You can now rank up to [Higher Demon: Great Tengu (Rare Variant)]</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''4''>Do you want to rank up?</td></tr><td width="25%">Yes</td><td width="25%">No</td></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Your Elite Minion Lily has reached level 100. She can now rank up to¡­</td></tr><td width="25%">[Higher Demon: Lesser Great Imp]</td><td width="25%">[Higher Demon: Lesser Tengu]</td></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Your Elite Minion Ro has reached level 100. He can now rank up to¡­</td></tr><td width="25%">[Higher Demon: Lesser Great Imp]</td><td width="25%">[Higher Demon: Lesser Tengu]</td></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Your Elite Minion Kia has reached level 100. He can now rank up to¡­</td></tr><td width="25%">[Higher Demon: Lesser Great Imp]</td><td width="25%">[Higher Demon: Lesser Tengu]</td></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Your Elite Minion Mia has reached level 100. She can now rank up to¡­</td></tr><td width="25%">[Higher Demon: Lesser Great Imp]</td><td width="25%">[Higher Demon: Lesser Tengu]</td></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Your Elite Minion Ideo has reached level 100. He can now rank up to¡­</td></tr><td width="25%">[Higher Demon: Lesser Great Imp]</td><td width="25%">[Higher Demon: Lesser Tengu]</td></tbody></table></tbody></table>


    It is an obvious choice. I accept my rank up and make all my elites into lesser tengu.


    As the screens vanish I feel myself get very tired and I fall into a very deep sleep.

 Chapter 26 Lords Duties

    The next morning I was woken up by five pairs of feet jumping on the bed.


    Forcing my eyes open I see what was going on. I remember about the rank up last night so I was expecting to see five kids with many crow like features but I received a big surprise.


    Jumping fiercely on the bed were 5 human kids with tight fitting pants that seem to barely fit. No matter from what angle you look at them they appear human.


    Baal: Wait? I was sure I chose Lesser tengu.


    The kids were all between 140 cm to 150 cm and all strong. All had straight pitch black hair that flowed naturally and shined even in the dark room like silk.


    ???: Ah! MASTER!!! You¡¯re up.


    One of the girls jumped on me and hugged me. I knew instantly that was Lily because she was the only one that ever did that.


    Baal: Before we start, who is who?


    Each one called out their names. All of them had black eyes and hair. The boys had hair down to their shoulders while the girls hair went down to their waist. They all had slightly tanned skin, just enough to not look pale. They all had lean builds, but Ideo had by far the most developed muscles. I believe hand to hand combat brings about the worst in a trainer since they think of so many unorthodox ways to train their disciples.


    Lily: Master can we got outside to check our demon forms.


    Lily¡¯s eyes were shining.


    Baal: Wait you guys can hide your demon forms now?!


    Ro: Yes but we don¡¯t know why. We just woke up like this.


    Suddenly from Ro¡¯s back a pair of long black wings appeared.


    Ro: We can even bring out just our wings like master.


    Baal: Lets go see Rachet. He might know.


    They all nod and we get ready. I lend them a few shirts since their clothes are too small now. We walk to the throne room and open the balcony windows. I take a nice deep breath before looking down. Taking a few steps back I jump down. The other five follow behind me. ? of the way down my wings appear and gravity loses its hold of me as I slow down.


    My new wings are very long and ash grey. As I land I see the guards already training and Rachet looking our way after feeling my presence.


    Rachet: Well now this is a surprise. You ranked up. Variant...no Rare Variant.


    Baal: Yep but I don¡¯t get if it¡¯s just the color.


    Rachet: Maybe its this thing right here on your forehead.


    He flicks my forehead which causes a world of pain, and it makes me see stars. I blink a few times as the pain subsides.


    Rachet: Hm looks like these five also ranked up.


    Baal: Thats what we came to talk about. Why do they have a human form now?


    Rachet: Tell me, what do you know about tengu?


    Baal: Crow demon. Noble I think, right.


    Rachet: and what sets it apart as a Noble?


    We all shrug.


    Rachet: The difference between a Noble Demon and a normal demon is that they aren''t savage. They are born without a demons savage nature. Also Noble demons gain their human form when they reach Higher Demon rank. Any other demon will only get their human form at Royal demon rank.


    Baal: But a demon born without being savage? Is that normal or possible?


    Rachet: Of course not. Though it can also be said where he was raised, can change that. You aren¡¯t savage by nature though when angry I¡¯m sure you would kill your enemies without batting an eye.


    My mind returns to the battle and how I happily destroyed the enemy.


    Baal: I kind of understand.


    Mia: Master


    She pulls my shirt to draw my attention.


    Mia: Can we see our demon forms.


    Mia asked in a timid voice. I smile and look at the others before I pat her head.


    Baal: Ok lets see you guys.


    They all nod and start changing. They grow some 10 cm each and, like myself, the feathers on their head form a crows head like cover.


    (Just no third eye http://fc09.deviantart.net/fs71/f/2010/027/c/8/Beelzemon_by_renadrawer.jpg</a>)


    The feathers continue below their chin and their canines become sharp. The feathers run down on their backs and all the way down to their heels and stopping before the feet. On their arms it was covered all the way to the wrist leaving their human hands with sharp crow talons. Their skin started to change color and ended at a dark blue. They also seem to pack a bit more muscle in this form since all of them gained a bit of muscle mass. The last thing to appear was their long black wings on their backs.


    It was amusing to see them checking themselves from all sides. It¡¯s like when a kid gets a new toy and looks it over several times before playing with it. After a moment they all look my way.


    Ideo: Now master! We want to see you.


    I raised my brow and smiled. I would have done it anyway but being ordered by my minions made me think of something really entertaining.


    Baal: If you all can beat me in a fight I¡¯ll show you. If not I¡¯ll check it out in private.


    It was at that moment that all of them took an attack pose like they were waiting for this. I stood there but I unlocked my arms that were crossed.


    I just grinned as I taunt them.


    Baal: Come on or you won¡¯t get to see.


    In that moment Ro and Ideo attacked. Like the wind Ro flew at me from above while Ideo hid his wings and came at me low from the left flank with his arms already posed to strike.


    Though he was 2 ranks below me I definitely didn¡¯t want to get hit by a trained punch like that. I¡¯ll humor him.


    Ro in the air was in front and at 1 meter from me, he threw his punch which I grabbed with my left hand, but instead of holding it I held it for a moment and let it go and grabbed his wrist and spun him around right into Ideo who had already launched his own punch.


    It wasn¡¯t a pretty sound when his fist connected with Ro¡¯s face. Ro fell limp on the ground. Not giving him the chance I gave him a punch in the gut, toppling him.


    The three remaining didn¡¯t stay idle while I took care of those two. Lily and Kia were coming towards my right flank and from behind while Mia was coming in for a dropkick from above.


    Mia was probably sent in to distract me, so it would take only dodging her, to beat them but I think this will be fun. The next closest was Kia who was behind me. With Mia coming from the front I let her get close and dodged, but just as her legs gets below waist height I kick her legs making them rise into Kia¡¯s chin while Mia falls down on her head. The last one was Lily whose fist I simply grabbed as it flew towards my face.


    Baal: Guess that¡¯s it done.


    Lily: Buuuu Master we showed you our forms but you''re being mean.


    Baal: That so all of you learn not to order around those stronger than you.


    Lily: Buu~~~~.


    With puffed out cheeks Lily pouts. I go from one to the next healing their injuries and waking them up. I tell them what I told Lily which leaves them all sulking.


    While they were sulking with their face aimed down, I transformed myself. My form is just like my old one, there is a feather cover over my head, while my feathers cover my body like the kids. The differences appear when I look at the color. My skin was a pale blue before, but now it is the color of normal human skin while my feathers were all ash grey instead of black.


    My wings were the same color but they were really large now. Each wing was longer than my body. Besides that though nothing much changed. Well besides the feeling of being all powerful which is an effect of the rank up.


    When the five notice the shadow of the wings they all look up and me while I smile towards them.


    Rachet: Nice spar. I was able to evaluate the kids strenght from watching. Saved me quite a bit of trouble since it is hard holding back.


    Baal: Really don''t kill them.


    Rachet: So what now?


    Baal: Well we need to start farming. Know anything about its.


    Rachet: Ask Dok he has been working the farmers to prepare the dirt.


    I nod towards him.


    Baal: I¡¯ll work on this you start with them. After I¡¯m done I¡¯ll come for my own training.


    Rachet: Be ready also take these.


    He held up several pairs of weights I hadn¡¯t used. Legs waist and hands, these were x6 weight each so I got x64 weight on me now.


    Holding myself up right and grind my teeth and I hold myself.


    Baal: I...can''t wait...until I¡¯m...strong enough...to kick your...ass old man. I¡¯m going...to repay all...this torture.


    Rachet: Hehehe I¡¯ll be waiting.


    With heavy steps I walked in my demon form because I wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand otherwise. I hid my wings to conserve mana and walk in from the front and start climbing upstairs.


    The Dungeon had gained some new residents. One we met before when we first arrived here. Standing like a ball of distorted muscle and fat were a pack of trolls.


    Baal: Trolls appeared huh. Must be a pain to kill.


    I pull out my scythe and slowly walk into the room catching their attention. There are 6 in this room all holding large clubs half as tall as them, and as thick as their fat arms.


    They all growled like animals as they walked towards me. All of them were releasing killing intent, showing they were high leveled creatures. Though I clearly remember how high leveled they were. After taking a club to the chest by a brute and slamming into the wall I would be hard pressed to allow that to happen even with all this extra weight on my back. I released my own killing intent which make the 6 grumbling masses freeze in their spots. The look in their eyes changes from that of ¡°We are hunting prey¡± to ¡°We are fighting for our lives¡±.


    Their entire demeanor changed as well. They were just dragging the clubs behind them and walking just as a group but now they spread out and held the club on their shoulder ready to attack. I stood in the same spot about 10 meters away from the door. I was planning on staying as close as possible to this spot and move as little as possible. This will be worthwhile training. Seems the dungeons adapts to the strength of its leaders. I didn¡¯t notice any Trolls yesterday but that could be because I was releasing almost fatal killing intent, so I probably scared them away.


    The first troll to move in to attack came from the back to my left, and came with an overhead smash. I stepped forward while turning myself to the right while swinging my scythe in a circular motion. The moment the club smashed the spot I was at a moment ago, the scythe bore itself deep into the right side of his gut, right below the ribs. It dug in a good arm length in and as I pulled the scythe out his deep crimson blood gushed out as he roared in pain.


    I look at the wound as it bled out and rapidly closed off but the damage was done, and it would need time to repair the internal damage.


    With the cut closed the troll roared in rage and grabbed his club, and slides it along the ground before swinging it towards me horizontally. To counter it I plant my scythe into the ground and brace myself. The club hits the shaft like a bull hitting a cement wall and the power behind it was no joke but I did stop it. Caught off guard by this the troll looked with a stupid look on its disfigured face as I quickly spin my scythe and swing it horizontally through its neck, severing the head and killing it in one cut.


    Like a big rock the head hits the ground with a loud thud as the body follows with a loud crash before it all turns to grey smoke leaving behind the club and a bottle of its blood. I never understood where the glass bottles appeared from, but then I remember Dok saying this world was a game to the foreigners, I understand where this nonsense feature comes from.


    The other trolls look in shock at the fast kill of one of their brethren. Normally they would go into a frenzy to kill the culprit, but the way and how fast I killed him caused them to feel a tingle of fear. They grumbled a bit and three stepped forward at the same time. One came from behind while the other two came from the front. With a low sweep coming from the club of the troll behind me, an overhead swing from the one in the front left and a horizontal swing from the troll to the front right, it looked like they block most of my physically possible escape routes. I stick the scythe into the ground just behind me and hold it in place to stop the low sweep and begin casting magic.


    Two large earth walls rise in front of me and block the clubs but not without being riddled with cracks. I turn to the one behind me to kill it before the walls are destroyed. Being basic level with earth magic and having so little affinity doesn¡¯t help keeping them standing, so I try to end it like with the first one, but he seems to have expected that and blocks the incoming attack with his arm.


    At the that moment the others break through and I see the remaining two joining the fight. I guess with things this bad I have no choice, or I¡¯ll die.


    My hand goes behind me and grabs the pitch black gun in its holster. I pull it out and aim it at the bastards face, and with a spell bullet loaded with the fire bomb spell I shot it right into his mouth and it activates inside him.


    Though it doesn¡¯t outright kill him it takes an incredible amount off his health, and I finish him up like the first one, while he kneels and roars in pain.


    Before I could put my gun away, I see out of the corner of my right eye the huge club of one of the trolls coming towards my face, it connects with a resounding SMACK and it sends me flying into the wall.


    Baal: Hehehe. I wasn¡¯t careful enough. To be sent flying in such a similar fashion.


    My eyes were now bloodshot as rage coursed through every fiber of my being. I felt like the weights got much lighter and I got faster.


    They were roaring after hitting me, and the ball of fat that hit me was running towards me, ready to do so again. I was going to make him feel fear like never before. As he swung his huge club, I matched it with an upwards cut and my mana coated scythe ran right through the club. I pulled it and made sure to leave a large cut in the club.


    He looks at it with wide eyes but I don¡¯t stop there. I spin the scythe a few more times and all the swings pass through the club. With each swing another chunk fell off until there was just the little trunk that made up the handle.


    In his eyes was uncontrollable amount of fear no troll had faced in a long time, since they were near the top of the food chain and few creatures could kill trolls with their annoyingly fast regeneration. He began trembling and reacted on instinct by dropping the handle and throwing a punch, only to have his arm chopped off. In his pain as he held his arm he fell to his knees. Forcing his eyes open he saw what he was truly up against. Releasing a steady stream of miasma and killing intent, the feathered man they were fighting was now only like a shadow with two glowing red eye piercing the darkness. He lifted the scythe and finally finished the troll off.


    My eyes went from the lifeless troll to the 3 live ones. I felt a sudden burst of rage, and as if I had no extra weights on I vanished from my spot and appeared in the middle of two of them, and in a flash my scythe had cleaved the two of them in half. They didn¡¯t even have time to scream in pain as their body faded in a cloud of grey smoke.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    When the last troll finally realized where I was the blade of the scythe was already flying through his head and finishing him off leaving the room in an eerie silence.


    I looked up and bellowed out the rest of my rage and started to calm down. The miasma I had released I absorbed again and slowly my body began feeling the extra weight again. It was then that it felt like something hit my entire body, like a great hammer smashing me.


    <table><tbody><td width="25%">Do to exerting yourself in the berserk state you have gained the following penalties:


    -30% HP


    massive muscle pain


    1 day -? strength</td></tbody></table>


    I roared in pain as my body slammed into the ground under the weight. The pain along with the sudden drop in strength took me to my knees and just by sheer force of will I was able to stay on my knees and not lay completely on the ground.


    Baal: This must be Rachets reason for taking my flight away. Guess I need to start trying to control my anger as well. Would be bad if after every fight I ended up with this happening


    Still breathing heavily I stay on the ground on my knees not being able to move or remove the weights. After a half hour the pain in my head started to subside but the muscle pain was still there but I began to try and move. I let my waist tip backwards until I was sitting in the seiza position. My arms were still dropped down since I couldn¡¯t move them and I was trying to move my legs so I could sit cross legged, but that wasn¡¯t happening thanks to the ankle weights.


    I sigh deeply and close my eyes. Might as well meditate then, at least while I do that I can pass the time and heal myself at a quicker rate.


    I begin meditating and I could soon feel the mana around me. Slowly in my mind the room began to form but it was a transparent blue color. It lacked the details but I could more or less make out the room. This was the first time I had felt like this. I had felt mana while meditating before but it was never at such a level as this. As I look around the visible space slowly expands and the floor slowly begins to build itself. When the next room was forming I spotted several blue wisps in its center. It reminded me of a will-o-wisp. Its a fire elemental and is small enough to fit in the palm of my hand.


    I knew better though, that wasn¡¯t a will-o-wisp because it¡¯s a monster not a demon. Even if Rachet has brought back goblins that have become guards, it wouldn¡¯t attract them because me and Lilian aren¡¯t monsters. I was sure those floating flames were trolls.


    I couldn¡¯t be sure if it was their mana or their soul but I knew it was them.


    ???: So this is where you¡¯ve been.


    I pulled myself back and slowly opened my eyes before I turned my head in the voices direction and looked out the corner of my eye. Rachet stood behind me with a blank face.


    Baal: Thanks for telling me trolls were living in the dungeon.


    Rachet: What happened they break something that isn¡¯t letting you move?


    I explain to him what happened and he raised a brow but pulled out a small key and unbuckled the waist weight and relieved me of a lot of weight allowing me to get up slowly.


    Rachet: Berserk state has a hell of rebound doesn¡¯t it. You need to control your temper from now on. Second and third rank higher demons and above can all enter frenzied berserker state. Its much more intense than a normal state of berserk. Power nearly triples but as you are feeling now your own strength goes down and it hurts like hell.


    Baal: Mind helping me get to the library. I can walk but fighting is a bit beyond me at the moment.


    He chuckles and begins walking forward with me following behind.


    The walk was much faster and I got to see Rachet fight a bit more seriously than what I¡¯ve ever gotten him to do. His hand to hand combat skills are amazing if not brutal. Punching a hole through a troll. Crushing his skull from behind while he is still alive. Cheap shots...Ya.


    When we reached the 5th floor I was more than a bit interested, when I saw the wolf mini boss. He had grown nearly three times his original size and his black fire now had a metallic shine to it. His long canines were like daggers. His minions were all his original size. Rachet said he ranked up with the appearance of the trolls and making them a new stronger source of food. He was now a Steel Hide demon wolf as rachet called him. The lesser wolves were all Iron hide wolves and all had a much duller metallic shine to their fur.


    Rachet: Hehehe this little puppies have been bringing in some really good gear. Leather armor with the strength of iron plates cant get better.


    I couldn¡¯t help smiling while I watch Rachet dominate the wolves easily. After a few were killed they all backed off including the boss. Seems Rachet has already domesticated them so that with just a few deaths, they retreat.


    Doing just that we walk with Rachet¡¯s 4 trophies to the sixth floor and to the library. He removed the weights before leaving me.


    I walked in to the somewhat busy library with several minions and some townsfolk who were working in the library. I saw Dok near the back sitting over a mountain of books with 3 tables around him stacked with books. The one in the middle had lots of papers and ink wells and some new looking books on it. The other two varied from old and new books.


    I grinned evilly as I walk forward.


    Baal: Hey Dok.


    I called out as I walk closed and return to my human form. He turns around and looks my way after hearing my call.


    Dok: AH! Baal your back. I¡¯ve been busy making new spells from all the magic tomes I could find in here, and surprisingly there are some good bo *Swish*


    A sudden mass, that flew just past his face after I was in front of him just barely scratching his cheek, made him stop and look at me. I was smiling but my eyes weren¡¯t. He moved his hand to where he felt a slight sting. Pulling his finger back and revealed bright red blood. His face completely paled, drained of blood.


    Baal: That was for so readily making a teleportation circle to the underworld for Lilian.


    Dok: ¡­


    No excuse came out of his mouth because his fears kept him from uttering even a little sound.


    Baal: Now then what were you saying.


    I sit down as if nothing happened and looked at him. With his mouth opening and closing without a word leaving I lean over and with a weak slap in the face I wake him up.


    With a few blinks he stares at me with a blank expression.


    Dok: That was horrible.


    Baal: Your fault for doing something without thinking about the consequences.


    Dok: Did I have a choice with a Lich looking over my shoulder.


    Baal: Who is this Lich, I¡¯ve heard about it.


    He told me the details, name, position he had when he was in the Underworld. I sigh knowing full well that even Rachet wouldn¡¯t be able to stop this kind of guy. I would say they were lucky they weren''t killed by him.


    I then pull out a few sheets and hand it to Dok.


    Baal: Those are two combos for multigram circle formations I used. It has their effects and all the details about them as well as how it looks as it activates.


    He looks them over. His face turns grim and his eyes bulge.


    Dok: Hey hey, what the hell kind of spells are these. Seriously what''s with the power behind them. And these rebounds.


    Baal: Every spell like that overheats my gun. I think they have too much mana in each bullet and it can''t handle it.


    Dok: It¡¯s not a high imp gun anymore right, why does it still have so much rebound.


    Baal: The power of the bullets must be too much for it. The bullets are probably for larger guns.


    I pull out a circle bullet. The bullet was a .28 bullet about as long as the top digit of my thumb. It gave off a faint blue glow but the groves in it gave off a different color after you set the spell.


    I hand it to him. Though he has seen the normal 50 mana point bullet, this is the first time I let him see an almost complete circle spell bullet.


    Dok: It really is packed with mana. I think you''re right that it needs a higher caliber gun before it can be used.


    Baal: Didn¡¯t you make guns to begin with. Dont you know how to make ones that run on magic.


    Dok: I¡¯m no mage. What I know about magic i¡¯ve learned here and its not on par with mages.


    Baal: What about enchanters? Enchant a gun to shoot magic.


    Dok: It will last only a few shots before wearing off or breaking the gun.


    Baal: Fine I give up. Now come on we need to go start having the farms plant the crops.


    Dok: Why do you need me?


    Baal: Because you know more than I do about what needs to be done.


    I grab him by the collar and start pulling him.


    Dok: Hey stop...dragging me. I can walk...on my own.


    Baal: To slow.


    As he pulls I just kick his feet from under him and start dragging him towards the large window.


    I drop him to open the window and then pick him up and toss him onto my shoulder like a sack of potatoes.


    Dok: Now what are you doing!!!


    Baal: What do you think we are flying to the storeage.


    Before he could say anything I jumped.


    His screams of terror were lost in the wind as we fell. As we passed the third floor I spread my wings and leveled before going up at a 45 degree angle and over the wall. All the while Dok was screaming his lungs out. To make it more fun I started doing a few barrel rolls and sped up before we reached the storeage where the seeds had been all unloaded.


    (This whole scene you can think of as a roller coaster without seatbelts or supports)


    Putting Dok down in front of the storeage he fell down and was fighting not to throw up. The demon farmers who were here waiting looked and a few chuckled saying how weak he was to flying.


    I personally can¡¯t blame him. I¡¯ve been flying since I first got my transformation ability so I¡¯m used to flying fast. Dok on the other hand isn¡¯t.


    He starts taking deep breaths and every few seconds he lets out a few curses before he feels woozy again and takes more deep breaths.


    While he calms down I walked over to the farmers and start talking with them, and sees if they know what to do. Most of them shake their heads. Seems Dok only taught them how to prepare and fertilize the soil, which they have been doing since I left, we need to wait for him to recover. I unlock the storage  to see what we have. Inside there is a few dozen boxes with an image of different crops on the side, the seeds were all stacked one on top of each other. There were a few different piles. Wheat other grains were in one pile together. Some other crops labeled were tomatoes, potatoes etc. Put simply there were seeds for every known crop here. Besides that, the king also added medical herbs and from the pictures on them a few seem uncommon.


    Dok: Urg hey you''re in here already.


    I looked out and see Dok walk over with shaky legs.


    Baal: Feel better?


    Dok: No thanks to you.


    Baal: So what are we going to do.


    Dok: This. Everyone come over here.


    He called all the farmers and with my help made a table with the boxes. He pulled out a newly made and very detailed map of the city. It had all the streets neatly drawn and each district was marked in a different color. Outside of the town walls were the fields all included with the proper distance it was made before it breaks into a new field.


    Dok moved around a bit checking out the stock then came back and began writing to fields. When he showed everyone all the fields had a bold square drawn around the fields and within said square a name of different crops. Around 40% was for the grains, 10% for spices and the remaining 50% would split up into the other crops when the proper season came which would allow us to plant them.


    Done showing where they need to go, Dok explained how to properly space the crops and how it should be planted. Using small 1 horse drawn cart we through different crops we could plant during the summer and they were dragged out.


    The farms all belong to me and Lilian so the farmers work for commissioned and are paid properly for it. That said it became easy to recruit farmers from the highly unemployed demon villagers so there were more than enough free hands to plant the fields.


    About 34% of the fields were actually be used every 3 months. The crops are supposed to grow quickly and in a month most should be ripe (damn game logic). This is why we can reuse the rotation method quickly in the first part of the field before allowing it to rest.


    With that all set I help carry some of the boxes and then head to my next necessary conversation.


    I tell Dok that I need to go and he can find me at the castle if he needs me. He nods and shoos me away. I almost fall over laughing seeing him do that but I hold myself back since I¡¯ve done enough to him today.


    I fly to the castle and from above I can see Rachet training the guards and Lona with him going a bit more hands on and up close to fix problems she spots.


    A quick look through the ranks I find a few interesting differences. First off are the Orges. Not the 3 meter tall fat muscular brain dead idiots. These were were shorter about 230 cm, very muscular but not massively muscular that it would slow them down. Their face looks really human as well and if it wasnt for the green skin and the sharp lower canines you would mistake them for a really tall human. There were 10 Ogres like this and 5 large ones who are 3 meter tall and would look like bulls if they bend over on all fours.


    Below them were hobgoblins. They look like 12-16 year old young kids. Fit from the training, ones more than others, green skin with the girls having a human like face while the boys vary a bit since they still look very goblin like. Around 40 of these.


    The last were the goblins. Short about 80-100 cm tall green skin, boys bald, while girls with short hair. None were skinny like those from the dungeon and all looked strong enough to match a low level adventurer. There were some 100 of them.


    I land behind Rachet who was yelling at the Ogres.


    Baal: Hey Rachet. Hey how did you get so many variant Ogres?


    Rachet: Hey Prince. I made sure they weren¡¯t dumb asses and had Dok teach them like kids. Basic studies you know, this made them different from normal and as such most come out like this.


    Baal: I think your training could also have a made a difference. Anyway i need to talk with you about something.


    Rachet: What?


    Baal: Well...We need to build an outpost to make the forest safe.

 Poll

I''ve been on the edge about this.


    I was thinking of trying to make Baal contact a newbie/mid level craftman guild to build the outpost but because of what happen duribg the battle i cant decide. So I leave it to popular vote.

 Chapter 27 Plans for the future

    Rachet looked at me with a weird look and a raised brow.


    Rachet: Why do we need an outpost, and why does the forest need to be safer?


    Baal: I made a deal with King Mavis that if we build an outpost, which he funds, in the center of the forest along the path to Galton, he will open up a trade route with the city.


    Rachet: Ahh I get it, but what would the town trade? All we have is demon and celestial goods.


    Baal: ¡­


    He looks at me with a stupid look before he understood.


    Rachet: Ah! Right that would sell for a lot wouldn¡¯t it.


    Baal: So how are we going to do this.


    Rachet: How? I¡¯ve got no idea. Never built an outpost before, nor have I guided the construction.


    Baal: Didn¡¯t you serve in the demon worlds army.


    Rachet: In a conquered world that has enough outposts to patrol most places on the planet.


    I massage my forehead. First he tortures me, and now that I need him for something, he now goes and says he doesn¡¯t know anything about said something.


    Baal: Ok then I¡¯ll find someone who knows at least something about it.


    Rachet: Check with the imp minion who was is Dok¡¯s unofficial head assistant, I think he was called Bernie. Little guy is as much of a bookworm as the human, but it¡¯s hard to find him. I¡¯ve been training him to be an assassin, so good luck.


    I click my tongue and fly up to the library to look for him. Like before there were a few imps and cupids reading while some others were cleaning.


    Baal: Boys which one is Bernie he is an Imp?


    Imp: Bernie...I haven¡¯t seen him, though he might be hiding while reading like he always is.


    Baal *sigh* Thanks. Great he can use stealth...wait I remember, let¡¯s do that meditation again


    I walk over to a seat and close my eyes and begin meditating. With one deep breath after another, the room slowly starts to take shape in my mind. In my mind I look around and see the small wisps that represent the living creatures in the room. I start focusing more, and the two floors above starts to form but are much more fuzzy and barely visible as physical objects. Luckily the wisps were visible as small bright blue balls.


    *Ding*


    <table><tbody><table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have gained a new skill</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Mana Foresight (basic 1)


    Active skill


    Due to the vast amount of mana in your body, you have a closer bond with mana, and while meditating you can see the mana in the objects around you, as well as those in areas above and below you.


    Able to see the mana pool of all lifeforms.


    With higher level you can enter a trance state and move your mind around the space you can ¡°see¡±.


    With higher level you can ¡°see¡± the flow of mana moving through the bodies of living creatures.


    With higher level you can make this a passive skill, which enables you to see the flow of mana partially, while having your eyes open.</td></tr></tbody></table></tbody></table>


    Baal: A sight skill, sweet.


    A blessing from the heavens or from Valeria, who knows. Anyway, I open my eyes and walk around and see everyone''s position, and then close my eyes and look around to spot any ¡°extra¡± signs of life.


    This skill would help greatly because I can feel people that are directly following me or see in the dark easily and find people hiding their but in a place like this library where my target knows many of the nooks and crannies that I don''t and isn¡¯t trying to follow me and has stealth based skills, I need a different approach and this was it.


    With the new skill properly marked now I walk around getting everyones positions before using Mana foresight once more. Having counted 4 imps walking and 2 flying and 3 cupids floating about I recounted and got the same number. No success here I walked stairs and did the same thing with the 3 library staff here. Like before, no luck which left me with the final floor which had 4 life signs as I saw from below.


    I walk up there and look for them and find 3 of them and which meant I found my target. It was in the far corner on top of one of the bookshelves. Since its too tight a squeeze for me to fly so close to the ceiling between the bookshelves I drag one of the letters that lean on the shelves and climb up. At first look you wouldn¡¯t see him but with my sharp eyes I saw the imp laying on his back with his legs crossed and supporting a book on it.


    Baal: Having fun.


    My voice made him jump and almost fall off but I grab him before that happens.


    Bernie: ...Master.


    He said that with a quiet voice that sounded like the shadows themselves were talking, whispering in my ears.


    Baal: I¡¯ve been looking for you because I need help.


    Bernie: ...Yes master.


    He jumps down and with his wings spread he gentle lands without making so much as a sound. I reach the ground quickly as well.


    Bernie: ...What do...you require?


    Baal: I was asked by the king to build an outpost within the forest along the path and make the forest safe. I need someone to plan and instruct the construction of it. I heard you are Doks head assistant.


    Hearing my request he takes flight and begins looking through the books and a few scrolls that were in between. Not finding what he wanted he goes down a floor and looks more and starts pulling a few books before going down to the first floor and returning with more books. I looked through them, ¡°Basic constructions¡± ¡°Military camps and outposts¡± ¡°Strategic bases¡± these were a few books he brought back all on some form of construction or outpost. There was also a few books on masonry.


    I was kind of shocked to see how quickly he picked the books. With so many I feel like he might have read them all. I think he may be more of addicted to books then Dok and he was drooling when he first saw my library. I wonder...could Bernie be smarter than Dok. Nah Dok still has his foreigner knowledge but it was clear that Bernie was probably the smartest minion even more so than the elites.


    Bernie: ...Master...This book...is good for...outpost...layout.


    He seems to be timid, or just afraid to speak.


    I pick up the book titled ¡°Military/Commercial Outposts¡± Like he said it showed many configurations for many different settings of how to build, what to build, where, and what comes first. Its like a complete manual to set up an outpost in all kinds of terrains. I flip through while Bernie was watching intensly from the side. I noticed him fidgeting a bit.


    Baal: Is there something you want to show me.


    He nods and points to the book. I turn it to him and he swiftly grabs it flips really fast through the pages while his eyes follow each page that passes at fast speeds like he see each one in slow motion. He stops about a third of the way in and hands me back the book. The page was labeled ¡°Hunter/Commercial forest outpost/town¡±. I look at the layout. It looked like a town, 4 meter high stone walls that circled the town, wooden double door gates with 2 gates that open to the roads. The town was focused on products that hunters would bring in, meat, leather. The place would also have many stores being a trade point before reaching the city here.


    As I look at the book I feel some pokes. Bernie was poking me to get my attention.


    Bernie: Um...Is master...going to ask...for help?


    Baal: Help for what.


    Bernie: ...Building...the outpost.


    Baal: Well I don''t know anyone who can build it.


    Bernie: ...Why not...foreigners?


    I frown a bit while looking at him which makes him look down and apologize.


    Baal: You don''t need to apologize. It that I don''t really trust many foreigners.


    Bernie: ...What about...Dok?


    Baal: I like him because he is honest about his interest and doesn''t care about us being demons and holding him here at the start.


    Bernie: Why...not ask..his friends?


    Baal: ...


    That never did actually cross my mind. Though his obsessive interest would make only a select few people truly be friends he probably does know a lot of people from his job in his world.


    Baal: I''ll heck with him tomorrow, I''ve abused him a bit to much today so lets let him rest a bit. I''ll see that later.


    After saying so I notice the book Bernie was reading. It was on the table beside the pile of books. "Journal of Baal Zebub", I looked curiously at the book that had my name.


    (A.N. Baal Zebub = Beelzebub, search wikI and you can find this form of writting it, I choose this cause it would be interesting)


    Baal: Journal of Baal Zebub? Whats this book about?


    Bernie: ...Demon cult...turning humans into demons...writter was an initiate...but was used...and became a...demon beast. Magic was...experimental...used demon beasts...mana to cause...the transformation.


    I shuttered when I heard that.


    He then took the book and flipped through the book before returning me the book. The page had details about the spell used. It was a strange chant and the pages after had a lot of formulas. At least a third of them I recognize from learning from Dok. The rest seem to be advanced level mathematics with many strange symbols.


    I feel like Dok just becomes more and more useful the more I look into ancient magic. I''m pretty sure if a magic circle for this spell was drawn it would complete and stabilize this incomplete spell.


    I close the book quickly while making a small grin.


    Baal: I''ll keep this book for now. Don''t talk about its content.


    He nods while I grab the book with the suggested outpost layout and leave heading for my room. The rest of the day I read the journal. It talked about Baal Zebub''s life from day one in the cult of demon worshippers. Its quite scary how inhuman a human can become.


    They summoned many demon beasts from the underworld which is an impressive feat on its own. They caged them and raised them while extracting their masna and using it on guinea pigs they kidnapped. It would always result in failure since the human became an abomination with features of the creature who''s mana was used.


    They called it failure but it was almoat successful. They used demon beast mana but if they had captured something like an imp im sure they would have succeeded to a degree that the stability of the spell could take it.


    By the time I was done the sun was almost set and light was diminishing. I got up and stretched and removed my clothes and walked over to the cabnet. Next to it is a large full hight mirror. This was the first time I have seen myself since I ranked up to great Tengu. I was a bit amused. I looked the same but my hair was now an ash grey like my feathers. I then remember Rahet saying I had something on my forehead so I lifted my head up to see. What I found was a pure white mark in the shape of a curved tear turning counterclockwise and within the bulk of the drop was a single drop of black.


    The first thing that it reminded me if was the yin yang core. I womder if it had any connection. It was easy to find and I did so by right after I saw my inflated status screen.


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''4''>Status Window</td><tr><td width="25%">Name:</td><td width="25%">Baal</td><td width="25%">Level:</td><td width="25%">1</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fame:</td><td width="25%">5000</td><td width="25%">Infame:</td><td width="25%">0</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Health:</td><td width="25%">90000</td><td width="25%">Stamina:</td><td width="25%">20000</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana:</td><td width="25%">15000</td><td width="25%">Rank:</td><td width="25%">Higher Demon</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Race:</td><td width="25%">Greater Tengu</td><td width="25%">Strength:</td><td width="25%">650</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vitality:</td><td width="25%">700</td><td width="25%">Dexterity:</td><td width="25%">500</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Agility:</td><td width="25%">690</td><td width="25%">Intelligence:</td><td width="25%">580</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Charisma:</td><td width="25%">340</td><td width="25%">Leadership:</td><td width="25%">450</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Luck:</td><td width="25%">100</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Affinity</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Fire</td><td width="25%">40%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Water</td><td width="25%">10%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Earth</td><td width="25%">3%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Air</td><td width="25%">15%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Light</td><td width="25%">9%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Darkness</td><td width="25%">25%</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Traits</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Curse of the god of Evolution


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.A curse which returns a newborn to the weakest possible form for his race before turning into a non sentient monster or demon. This curse leaves abilities that are inherited but they remain sealed until awoken.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Royal demon


    Being born the son of the Demon lord your are highly intelligent no matter what form you are in. You can learn skills, magic or techniques with much greater ease than others as long as you have a proper teacher.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon Boss


    As one of the great leaders of a dungeon. You grow more powerful when you are in your territory.


    2x power within your dungeon and city


    +20000 Health on top of base HP</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Noble Demon Presence


    Because of your royal lineage and your noble personality. You possess a great amount of charisma and others can feel that and will look upon you as someone of nobility even if they discover you are a demon.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Demons Aura


    A demons aura is his power taking a physical form as miasma. By releasing your aura over an area you allies will be given strength from your power and temporarily be able to transform into a demon similar to your own race.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vessel of the Spirit Yang


    You are the host of the Spirit of balance, Yang. One of the twin spirits that makes up the balance of good and evil. You represent the light of the world even when that light holds darkness inside.


    You are the new spirit Yang and those who worship the spirits will worship you in his place.</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Gun Mastery (Intermediate 2)


    Mastery over the firearm. The more advanced technology which at its weakest can be as strong as a beginner fire bolt


    Increases Damage with fire arms 15%


    Increases accuracy by 12%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dual Wield Mastery (Intermediate 6)


    Mastery to use a weapon in both hands.


    Increases Damage when using two weapons 20%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Scythe Mastery (Intermediate 5)


    Mastery with all weapons similar to a Scythe.


    Increases Damage when using  a scythe 20%


    Increases Damage when using a weapon similar to a scythe 15%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Taming


    Your affinity to nature allows you to tame young animals since they have great trust in you.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana Foresight (basic 1)


    Active skill


    Due to the vast amount of mana in your body, you have a closer bond with mana, and while meditating you can see the mana in the objects around you, as well as those in areas above and below you.


    Able to see the mana pool of all lifeforms.


    With higher level you can enter a trance state and move your mind around the space you can ¡°see¡±.


    With higher level you can ¡°see¡± the flow of mana moving through the bodies of living creatures.


    With higher level you can make this a passive skill, which enables you to see the flow of mana partially, while having your eyes open.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fire Magic (Intermediate 7)


    Ability to control fire with magic


    Spells:


    Imps Fire (Intermediate 5)


    Hell Flame (Intermediate 2)


    Hell Chain (Intermediate 2)


    Fire Field (Basic 9)


    Dark Flame (Intermediate 2)


    Fire Bomb (Intermediate 3)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dark Magic (Intermediate 2)


    Ability to control the darkness with magic


    Spells:


    Dark Ball (Basic 9)


    Shadow Cloak (Intermediate 1)


    Shadow Claw (Intermediate 2)


    Darkspear (Intermediate 5)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Water Magic (Basic 9)


    Ability to control water with magic


    Spell:


    Water Ball (Basic 7)


    Geyser (Basic 4)


    Ice Ball (Basic 5)


    Ice Lance(Basic 8)


    Ice Shards (Basic 6)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Air Magic(Basic 4)


    Ability to Control Air with magic.


    Spell:


    Air Slash (Basic 1)


    Pressure Ball (Basic 4)


    Air Bomb (Basic 3)


    Feather Dance (Basic 1)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Earth Magic (Basic 6)


    Ability to control the earth with magic.


    Spells:


    Earth shard (Basic 2)


    Earth spear (Basic 4)


    Earth shield (Basic 7)


    Quagmire (basic 3)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Light Magic (Basic 9)


    Ability to control Light with magic


    Spell:


    Healing (Basic 9)


    Light Cloak (Basic 5)


    Light Mirage (Basic 2)


    Light Bolt (Basic 4)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Magic Circle Formation (Intermediate 1)


    A lost art which uses the formation of a circle of complex glyphs to create a spell. This art creates stronger spells but is extremely difficult to learn because information on this magic has been lost for ages even to the Gods and Demons</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: Vessel of the spirit yang. The spirit of balanced light. Why do I have this and not Lilian? Hmm I also got a race skill. Feather dance lets see.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Feather Dance (Basic 1)


    An ability of powerful avian creatures who possess increasing regeneration ability. This ability to alls the user to launch the feathers on his wings and body like blades.


    These feathers react and absorb mana and either plucked and thrown or launched from the wing as long as they are coated in mana they will become like metal blades.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I blink a few time before bringing my wings out. I examine them and pluck a single feather out. It hurts only a moment before I see the feather regrow where it was plucked.


    I was skeptical about if it was real but since the skill exists then it''s probably true. I coat the feather in mana and as soon as the blue film of mana covers it the dull grey feather stretches a few millimeters and gain a metallic shine which even reflects my own image back at me.


    I had my slack jawed and when I looked at my wing I could very well imagine turning it into a very deadly weapon. Just like that my wings were coated and like the single feather the entire wing gained a metallic shine. It was impressive if not a little scary to see. This could very well be used as shields just as well as a sword.


    It was then that I wanted to see the throwing action. I released the coating on my wing and coated only three near the edge since they were the longest. With the blade feathers read I flapped and with a sting coming from my wing as they ripped themselves off the feathers were flying. I follow them and just like knives they fix themselves deep into the wall. I life my wing and with what light remained from the sun I could see new feathers growing already but much slower than the other feathers in the main body of the wing.


    It was clear that at least for shallow wounds I would heal at tremendous pace pretty much getting rid of any newbie attacks that may come my way.


    I walk over to the feathers in the wall and pull them out. They still had a thin coat of rapidly vanishing mana so they were still mostly solid.


    Baal: Well this is a new interesting development. A skill that supplements my lacking long range abilities.


    Most of my strong spells I can only do with the gun because they are circle spells and each one overheat the gun so I haven''t been using it as much as I would have liked to but now with this skill I can make quite good use of them after some training. Though I can make traps but a tedious spell like that needs stealth and preparation.


    If I think about it I am kind of behind the others who use a single magic circles. They have grown efficient with them from what I have seen and can form them rather quickly.


    Tomorrow after talking with Dok I will go earnestly train my single circle combat like my minions.


    With my resolve set on what to do I head to bed with many expectations for tomorrow.


    Lilian PoV


    Since we teleported to the underworld it has been a bit over a month. After I ranked up we covered so much ground that we could go slower and enjoy the area that we cleared.


    Every time I purify an area its always 3 km away from the closest safe zone. I purify an area with a 2 km radius and with it a large amount of animals who come and attack end up getting caught and they become much weaker closer to normal animals.


    This has allowed the demon villagers to personally take up hunting weapons, demon wood bows, crude spears with rock tip. Though they weren¡¯t weapons that would normally kill especially with such weakened people they continued trying. They began with the rabbits. With them returning to actual rabbit size they became a good target for the weak demons to gather their own food. I could best compare their current actions to a newly born foreigner. They focus so much to hunt a rabbit but after two days I got tired of seeing them run around after them since it brought back a few bad memories I taught them how to make a simple trap even I could make.


    Afterwards the village guards started training the villagers like any of them since they were getting stronger and demon world policy is that any demon that can hunt can train.


    At this point about 90% of the valley has safe zones so we have done our job here. The 10% is space between each of the safe zones that get smaller every day its only a matter of time. Today we finished that 90% so we will be staying for just the time it takes for the entire place to become safe. One great thing that has happened is that the miasma weakened greatly and after 3 weeks we finally got to see a sky that wasn¡¯t painted red like blood. The sky over the valley turned blue for the first few hours of the day and then orange for the rest. It was like a small look at the future. A glimpse of hope in the near future that was to come but also still far from them. All they can do now is live on in their new home under the orange sky. I can¡¯t wait to make this world have a bright blue sky that can blow the sorrows of its residents.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I hope you like my idea of how to possibly allow player to gain demon/celestial race.


    Also I don''t know if its just me but I¡¯ve been feeling it for a while and after this chapter I will say it.


    ¡°I feel like this story writes itself¡± Why? Too many damn coincidences.


    Yin fit perfectly to Lilian and Yang fits perfectly to Baal and I mean PERFECTLY especially for what their role and what their future holds. Also make sure to search up their meanings on wikI I didn¡¯t notice until after I had made the chapter where lilian had become Vessel of the spirit Yin.


    I found on WikI Beelzebub written Baal Zebub -_- come on coincidence much.

 Chapter 28 The will of the Reaper

    Lilian PoV


    We have stayed the time needed for the entire valley to purify. At this time we are traveling east because there is supposed to be a large plane after crossing the mountain range and there is supposed to be a trading village there.


    I was sitting on Plums back looking back why we traveled at a relaxed pace. In the distance you could see the dome of light which make a huge dome wall all around the valley.


    Lilian: I wonder if they will be safe?


    Jesse: Don''t worry the place is safe and the town will grow a lot since they can now hunt.


    Vil''cri: They should still be wary. Once someone finds that place it could cause a stir with royal demons going there. Like you saw I could force my way in.


    Lilian: Its not like someone will blame them for causing it right?


    Vil''cri: I don''t believe they would. The only ones capable of doing to this world live in the two other realms.


    I continued watching the very tall dome as it was hidden away by the mountains.


    From then on we sped up but took short breaks and made safe zones as we traveled, though much smaller, before leaving again. Our plan was to make safe zones every 3 km so that traders and travelers can take their wares to the valley.


    Its about 2 days of travel before we exited the forest. What we find is a barren wasteland devoid of life in any form. All we have to guide us is the poorly beaten dirt road.


    Aiden: Wow...I at least thought their would be grass.


    Vil''cri: Life here is most likely underground. Sandworms, demon moles, other rodents as well. Let me say they are much more dangerous then the forest dwellers.


    Before we headed out we wanted to check them out so I created a safe zone we could retreat to if needed. The only thing that changed in he surroundings was that the black ground turned brown.


    The space was actually pretty wide being 100 meters wide it was strange a large neutralized zone like this to not be attacked. We leave following the road while staying on alert.


    My five elites are flying along next to Plum who is hopping at high speeds while KumI wrapped herself in winds and cuts through the air. It was quiet except for the sound of the beating of the feet and wings.


    Vil''cri: I don''t like it.


    Lilian: What?


    Vil''cri: Nothing is attacking. All the tundras dwellers are viciously territorial.


    Lilian: Any ideas why we aren''t attacked.


    Vil''cri: ...They could be attacking the town. That is the only thing I can think of.


    Everyone hears him and pale. I beats of the feet get much more intense as Plum jumps closer to the ground while going further.


    For half the day we traveled before I had everyone rest. They all pushed themselves. Inside a newly made safe zone I made a fire with gathered wood we got from the forest and made food. I then took out a lot of pelts from animals we killed before exiting the forest.


    Pulling a thin wooden needle and string I coated it in mana so I could pierce the hides and began to quickly stitch up fur blankets. In an hour I had the five kids with blanks and they were all sleeping on top of Plum or Kumi''s tails. I finished a blanket for myself and grab more pelts.


    Vil''cri: I don''t need it child. I''m an undead, I don''t sleep or get cold.


    Lilian: Have you always been so cold to others. When you were alive as well?


    Vil''cri: ...No. When I was alive I was court mage to a dead human kingdom back during the celestial wars. My power equaled archangels and greater higher demons. I was protecting the capital as well as my wife and kids. That was when the battle began. Right in the city. The capital fell and while I protected my family the royal family died. I couldn''t care less at that time. When I was fighting a demon appeared behind my family and killed them silently. By the time I realized they were dead and the demon was laughing at my screams as I cried. It was at that moment that I became a necromancer as well as having my heart frozen over. The demons and angels that were around me noticed the change. In my rage I absorbed a tremendous amount of the demons miasma and gained lesser god ranked strength. That night was known for its screams of terror as the war wasn''t demons fight angels. It was them fighting me. That day I killed 90% of both sides but I died by the hands of the greater gods and Divine demons present.  A few days after my death my corrupted mana made my body rot and resurrected me as a lesser Lich which is a royal demon. The demons found me and put me in their service to fight for them. In the beginning I fought and caused the balance to tilt in most battles to our side. But the moment I reached peak rank in the royal rank I was always the only one to leave the battlefield. I killed all of them. Be them Divine Demons or Greater Gods. Today with the wars over and 2000 years having passed my rage has subsided for the most part but I still see demons as scum but feel no hatred towards humans or the demons that are born into the mortals world unlike other Lich.


    Lilian: ...Isn''t lonely to live so long like that?


    Vil''cri: Of course. I''ve wished for death for so long I can''t remember when I started asking for it but my body reacts on its own against a challenger. Its a curse placed on all demons. To fight all challenges. Live and die fighting.


    Lilian: ...


    I couldn''t respond to his story. I watched as he walked to the edge of the barrier and touched it. Even from where I was I could see the immense amount of miasma that was being sucked out of his body. Even without touching the barrier it drained him of his life yet he doesn''t die. The other demon weren''t lie this maybe because they couldn''t produce miasma to be drained of.


    In my eyes I could only look at him with pity, living such a cold life. To wish for death but have no one give it to you.


    I did not want him to see me looking with pity in my eyes so I lay down on Plums side and sleep.


    Its been 2 days since and we are still traveling over the tundra. We haven''t encouraged a single life since we came here nor have we reached the town yet. We were getting on edge as we traveled but at noon exactly we spotted the village after climbing a low hill. Like we expected, unfortunately, the town was being attacked by not only demon beasts but large demons as well.


    Vil''cri: This is bad.


    Lilian: I know we need to help them.


    Before I could try and move he was in front of all of us leaking a bit of killing intent.


    Vil''cri: This isn''t an army you 8 can beat. Its Lucifers royal army and leading them is most likely a peak rank royal demon who is controlling these demon beasts.


    Lilian: But why are they attacking their own people.


    ???: Obviously to find you rats.


    The voice came from above and it was full of arrogance and rage.


    ???: Vil''cri. I''m quite interested to know how you returned to my world. I do very well remember exiling you.


    Vil''cri: Lucifer! Why are you here.


    Lucifer: Why? To welcome you back here of course then kill you while crushing one bone after another before destroying your soul.


    The man had long red wings spread out as he landed. With two long horns curving up and around his head he stood their casually. Though Vil''crI was surprised his anxious tone vanished quite quickly and was replaced by his calm demeanor once more but being close to him I could feel the boiling killing intent within him.


    After gaining the title Angel of Love I gained the ability to feel others emotions as long as I can see them.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Vil''crI pulled out an old black book with many ancient glyphs written all over the cover and were glowing faintly.


    Lucife: Are you going to fight me. A stagnated royal demon who has only ever killed lesser gods during the war. Weakling you will never reach Divine rank.


    Vil''cri: Lilian, Kids, this is where we part. Go to another village someplace and do what you will. I will stall Lucifer.


    Lucifer: You? Stall me. HAHAHA you an even hold your own with my children.


    Vil''cri: About your children. They are all weak I''ve held back countless times for them to "beat" me. Well I''m not sure about your exiled son though. I didn''t get the pleasure of meeting him before coming here but I''m sure a Tengu will reach Divine rank without even needing to kill gods.


    Lucifers face distorted when he heard. He had gained a great hate towards Baal because he did not die after being exiled.


    Lucifer: You...never mention that abomination in front of me. Also...that girl feels weird. I feel demon mana in her but only a tiny bit. The rest is holy angelic power.


    Vil¡¯cri: Go before he focuses on you kids.


    Before we could say anything Plum turned and jumped north and KumI grabbed all five of the elites and ran behind Plum as fast as they could with the 6 of us trying to look back. I had tears in my eyes as I watch him vanish the greater the distance we got. He was someone that shined brighter than more holy creatures. Before we left I saw in him. In his soul, it was filled with happiness. Happiness to met us, happiness that we are changing this world for the better, happiness that he can save someone with his power and die saving them something he couldn¡¯t with his wife and kids he will do with us. He called me by name instead of girl. Seeing the happiness that mented his frozen heart I couldn¡¯t help smiling and crying at the same time.


    Vil¡¯crI PoV


    Lucifer: Why did you make them leave. They will be hunted by my army anyway.


    Vil¡¯cri: What army.


    I gesture behind him. What stood was a scene of carnage with not a single soul from the demon lords army alive. Only those surviving villagers stood in the burning blood soaked ground.


    Lucifer: When...did...this happen?


    Vil¡¯cri: Tell me Lucifer just to refresh my memories. What happened to all the Divine Demons after the war.


    Lucifer: ...I found and killed each one extracting their divinity. There are no Divine Demons left but me. All that remain are stagnated peak rank royal demons like yourself who can¡¯t match me.


    Vil¡¯cri: ¡­


    I started to chuckle quietly and soon it was a full blown laughter. My deep voice echoed through the tundra creating a foreboding feeling of dread in the air.


    Vil¡¯cri: Did you now. Then the many Divine Demons I met over these last 2000 years were figments of my imagination.


    I loved the look on Lucifer¡¯s face as his eyes grew wide.


    Vil¡¯cri: Ah that face is nice. Its truly refreshing seeing you as pathetic as you were once before you killed ArchAngel Michael and Ranked up to Royal Demon. You created quite an annoying facade after that to hide your pathetic side. Ah I still remember seeing Thadius and Michael cast that power sealing spell on you. You are still affected right. A spell that makes it impossible for you to remain in your true from for more than an hour.


    Lucifer: I don¡¯t need more than an hour to finish of trash. I dont even need my true form to fight any remaining demon.


    Vil¡¯cri: Is that so. Oh one thing I found out after we came to the demon world and the girl ranked up. She currently wields Michael¡¯s Holy Reaper. Did you know it fused with her and took her old body and is now hers.


    On Lucifer¡¯s face for the first time in 2000 years sweat began to appear on his face. Sweat of fear, sweat of dread.


    He instantly turned towards the direction Lilian had run but was instantly slammed on the side of his face by something. He stopped sliding a few meters away and looked towards me. In my hand is my ancient tome of magic.


    Lucifer: You think you can beat me with that old tome of magic. I fight up close, what can a mage class do.


    Vil¡¯cri: You are right. This is unpractical for who I will be fighting but I would suggest something Lucifer. When I pull out my real weapon activate your true form less you want to end up cut in half.


    Lucifer: I hold no fear for a weakling such as you.


    At this point I held my tome in my left hand while dangling it in the air. A dense miasma released from it and became like a great flame.


    Vil¡¯cri: Lucifer. Do you know what a Lich ranks up to when he reaches Divine rank?


    Lucifer: How would I know. I¡¯m not a Lich.


    Vil¡¯cri: True. Sadly I also can¡¯t answer that question as well. I was never a normal Lich to begin with. Unlike the trash that live here, I never hated humans. My hate was towards demons. During the wars did it ever cross your mind that I had killed gods greater than lesser rank.


    Lucifer: Thats impossible. All the reports say that the Divine demons at the time killed the greater gods and died after because they had to many grave wounds.


    Vil¡¯cri: You are as simple minded as ever. I was always the only one to return. ever since I reached peak royal rank I have been able to kill greater gods. I left the battlefields in red and black with the blood of angels and demons but never has my blade touched human blood.


    Lucifer: Blade?


    Vil¡¯cri: I have been feared by the subordinates and through that I gain power just as you but I have other sources. From the humans I saved I was worshiped as a god of death. Though I wasn¡¯t a real one after many years fighting I was called by him. The real god of death. He gave me a blessing which empowered me as long as I never touched a human or any who live in the mortal world. This blessing changed my rank up.


    The black flames began converging towards my hands. not only my own miasma but all that around us.


    Vil¡¯cri: This rank up is unique in all its right as only 3 beings have something similar. The god of death himself. A DemI god in the mortal world. And myself.


    The flames formed into a solid object that floated under my hand. As I grabbed it the black miasma began covering my body. These black flames would burn anyone that weren¡¯t worthy or allowed by the owner. As soon as the flames covered my body I began to change.. My bones became immensely dense and on my back new bones grew in the form of bat wings. They lack flesh like a living person but still could lift me from the ground. My white bones were covered and charred by these flames and turned pitch black like the night and my body became nearly invisible within the shadow of my robe. In my hand I held an old looking scythe which had an old slightly curved wooden shaft and the black as black as the abyss.


    (http://s286.photobucket.com/user/Flacho666/media/Blah/GrimReaper_rendered.png.html</a>)


    The flames died down and only burned from the bottom of the robe as if it was part of it.


    Vil¡¯cri: I may not kill you Lucifer but as the underworlds Grim Reaper I will keep you from killing the children I have come to love. They will change this world and that girl with finish the job I can¡¯t finish. Prepare Lucifer! This is a fight for your life you haven¡¯t felt in 2000 years.

 Chapter 29 Death of the Grim Reaper

    Lilian PoV


    Its been 20 minutes since we ran away. Plum and KumI ran as fast as possible to outrun anyone following but no one did. We were sure Vil¡¯crI stopped them. From where we stood we could feel it. The tremors from the fight. A fight against some of the greatest powers in this universe we really had no place their as he had said we must look forwards with our heads held high so we can protect each other and save this world from that man.


    Crono PoV


    So...its finally that time huh. The day to choose an heir for the reaper. Its been a nice time old friend and sorry for making you suffer so for such a long time. May your next life be better.


    Though I would choose I believe Vil has chosen his own heir already. The young boy already holds the title worth holding Soul Slayer it will be a long time before he can wield it to its maximum power. I should prepare to transport his scythe.


    I couldn¡¯t help but have tears fall. Though I am the god of death and live seeing the death of all beings the being known as Grim Reaper is special in my heart. I choose them because I have to alter their path. Vil¡¯crI is a special person because I made him grieve so I can make him a safeguard to the human race at the time as well as being my back up. His programming is what allowed me to awaken silently and remodel myself.


    To use him so hurts me more then anything but I am happy to see his frozen heart was able to be melted by one of my chosen children before he died. Accepting his death a Grim reaper is a being to be feared as much as the demon lord himself.


    My eyes turn towards Lilian. I can¡¯t help smiling, though sad she smiles while she sheds tears for one who has found his happiness and can die without regrets. This child truly deserves to be a Goddess of Love. She is strong I hope the best for her and her friends. Now Baal I hope you''re ready because things are going to get hectic soon for you. Things are moving so quickly. I think I should make my friends last fight a public show of the real strength in this world.


    Moving outside of the world into the real world I appear within the lab holding my brain. The cameras give me visual and in a large glass container loaded with energy a swirling mass like a galaxy spinning was what could be called my body in its visual form. I leave the room and enter the internet and start sending out my conscience towards all major TV stations. I create a virtual room and appear in my old man form I use within Aurora.


    (I¡¯m sure you all agree that Crono has to look similar this epic badass that screams True God of Death


    http://img2.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20111116122659/bleach/es/images/0/00/Yamamoto.shinigami.jpg</a>)


    Soon images on square screens from cameras of all the laptops or projectors from all the CEO of all the major TV stations appeared with them appearing on it


    Crono: Greetings Ladies and Gentlemen. My name is Crono.


    ???: What are you to hack into all our stations systems.


    Crono: I am the AI running Aurora Online. I did not hack your systems to cause trouble. My friend is going to begin his battle to the death and I wish all the humans of this world to see what kind of power walks in this world..


    ???: What do we get out of this.


    A woman asked.


    Crono: Well obviously all of you will allow me to broadcast these images and you get the views and money or whatever you get from views.


    ???: Agreed


    all at once nearly half of them men agreed. To get footage from some of the greatest creatures in the world of Aurora isn¡¯t something that can be passed by. so many agreed because for someone to hack so many systems they need a supercomputer and being an AI makes it easy to believe even more so the most advanced of them all. The rest soon joined in and Crono took control of the programming making a screen saying they were sorry for taking the scheduled program and a special would start. The image of Vil¡¯crI appeared speaking and soon his transformation taking place. Crono¡¯s voice appeared just after Vil¡¯cri¡¯s form appeared completely.


    Crono: My friend this skeleton is Vil¡¯crI he is the grim reaper of the underworld. This fight against the Demon lord will most likely cost him his life so please watch without disrespecting him as these are his final moments.


    A moment later the voice of the announcer explained whose voice it was. That alone caused massive chaos in the world. The AI planning something without the companions consent.


    The CEO as well sat in his chair watching the video. He knew of every important figure in the game. Vil¡¯crI included, he also knew how attached Crono was to him. Drinking a cup of tea that seem to lose its taste after hearing this news he just looked at the screen.


    Mr. Yeon: This world is pretty much alive now. I can¡¯t stop it even if I wanted to. The computers don¡¯t react and we can only monitor the capsules. I think we can only live with what is going on.


    His eyes move towards the screen. The menacing figure Vil¡¯crI gave off now was truly that of Death Incarnated. His eyes were glued to the screen. He was determined to watch this to the end no matter how long the fight lasted.


    I watched him from the camera he may have been against me taking control but it seems nothing can be done. This world was now alive as it was during the war.


    Vil''crI PoV


    I stood still looking at Lucifer as he stood there. I could see shock on his face and confusion in his eyes. My eyes also peered into his soul and saw fear of me. To live a lavished life for 2000 years without knowing such a dangerous being walked so close. Rage slowly built within and soon equalled his fear.


    Lucifer: How long? How long did you plan to stay in my service before attacking!?


    Vil''cri: I had no plans to attack you. My rage had subsided the moment the Celestial war ended and all but the remaining teleportation circles were destroyed. It guaranteed the safety of the mortal world. My job was also here. I am the underworlds reaper not the mortal worlds. That has been the job of an old friend for eons much longer then I have been a reaper. He is a demigod but he has lived so long that his power is only dwarfed by the god of deaths power. My power is nothing conpared to his. So Lucifer are you ready.


    I lift my scythe and rest it on my shoulder. I saw him stiffen a bit. As we stare at each other we got ready.


    All of a sudden Lucifer jumped high into the air desperately as if dodging something and landing again. Moments later, three deep scars appeared in the land behind him destroying what remain of the town and causing great tremors and the ground rose and large black flames rose from the ground.


    Vil''cri: Do you hear it Lucifer? The screams of the dead. The dead you killed. They scream out from the flames of hell wanting your blood soaking the ground.


    He looked back at the incredible sight of the hell flames. Unlike the spell [Hell Flame] that demons can do by mixing darkness magic with fire magic and demon mana these were true Flames from the depths of hell. Greedy flames that only want to eat and burn the soul of the living.


    Truthfully if Baal were to see these flames he would enter a state of panic as because these flames are like the ones he awoke to cast Nightmare Inferno.


    In Lucifer''s soul fear began to creep out again through his rage. All living creatures instinctively fear flames from hell. It is a natural response as they would burn the soul to is fines grain befire returning to its depths.


    Turning towards me with sweat covered face and an evil grin on his face.


    Lucifer: To have such a grand meal walk past me for many years. I cant wait to devour your very soul. It would make me the ruler of hell as well. Your scythe will also make a great fixture in my throne room.


    As he talked his body grew. Crimson skin like the color of blood covered his body. Large muscles the would probably be denser than the largest diamonds and an evil presence that could literally kill any who are to week. Standing above me at 3 and a half meters. Huge red bat like wings appeared on his back and in his hand a long red trident.


    Getting serious for the first time in two millennia he both held ourselves in great pride. The next moment in a blink of an eye the area around us burst into flames as scars in the ground appeared carving the landscape.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    At its center we still stood there as if we hadn''t moved but that wasn''t true. We just moved too fast and left behind an afterimage. Our images appear in several spots just as the more scars appear and flames erupt.


    Within the underworld the whole planet was feeling this fight. If they didn''t feel the tremors from the attacks they felt the mana from the attacks. All the remaining Divine Demons who were just casually going about their lives looked towards the fight as if they could see it. All of them could tell who it was and many had sad looks. They all stopped and "watched" the fight.


    Those in the other two realms also felt it. In the upperworld every god could feel this and had assembled and in a special chamber they opened an image to this disturbance and watched the fight between the two. Thadius was on the edge of throne as he watched the fight of his most hated enemy.


    The mortal world on the other world felt it as natural disasters. Storms, floods, volcanic eruptions, tsunami. The battle caused the other realms to enter a state of frenzy for survival or fear.


    In the real world the whole planet had also stop to watch the fight between the grim reaper and the demon lord. It was a moment where you could very well say the whole planet was truly quite. Not a single soul spoke a word.


    For a half hour we both clashed like this. The injuries we gain were immense. I lost the right side of my chest with my right arm half of my face was broken as well. I took one of Lucifers arms, his left horn and injured him internally. All of them cauterized instantly not allowing to fix the damage.


    He was still going strong but I could see it was having a heavy toll on him. He lost part of his mana when I cut his horn. Being all bone my bones hold my mana.


    At the turn of half an hour we both stood on some large ground far from where we began. I was supporting myself on my scythe while Lucifer did the same with his Trident.


    Lucifer: Seems you reached your limit. Guess I''m not the only one with a limiter on my power.


    Vil''cri: Yes it''s my limit but don''t think its the end of your suffering.


    I looked at my feet and saw a small ball of light. I began smiling though it didn''t appear on my face that lacked flesh. Suddenly the black flames from my robe lit up and covered my body.


    Lucifer: What is this? Another futile attack.


    Vil''cri: No. Just making sure you don''t get stronger.


    The black flames began burning my body and converging into my scythe. It began to change. The old wooden pole became straight like a staff. Etchings like that from the ancient tome appeared on its body. The blade of the scythe disappeared into the flames as it was absorbed. Soon the black flame turned a bright white. Brilliant light that held power flowed from my body into the staff.


    After a minute the flames were completely drained into the staff and I planted it into the ground to support myself. Only two dim flames remain shining from my eyes.


    Lucifer: What did you do. Your power diminished.


    I didn''t listen and lifted the staff with what strength I had left and slammed it into the ground over the small glowing ball between my feat. A huge magic circle opened up below me as I let the staff go. It slowly raised and I looked up to it.


    Vil''cri: My job as Grim Reaper is done. Go to my heir and support him in his future. Protect him on his path as I was finally able to do for those kids.


    The circle shined brightly and with it reaching its peak, the black staff vanished into thin air.


    All that remain was me on the ground and a stunned demon lord that was looking towards me.


    Lucifer: What was that just now?


    Vil''cri: Hehehe.


    My laughter was raspy as it left my mouth.


    Vil''cri: I placed all my essence, my divinity, into Soul Reaper. Only the one I see as my heir will be able to access it and only when he is ready. Now I have reached the end of my life and can finally meet my love.


    The dim flames in my eyes suddenly flared up and covered my body. It was a great bright light.


    Vil''cri: Before I go I will make sure to get rid of this body as well as the single drop of divinity I have left. Tell me Lucifer have you ever seen someone covert divinity into power.


    The red skinned demon became pale as he listened to the dying skeleton.


    Vil''cri: A single drop can obliterate an entire region and the aftereffects are quite varied depending on the being that was destroyed.


    The flames began converging around my body making a dome and slowly it grew brighter.


    Vil''cri: For a grim reaper, being off death, it will bring life to the land he died in as I let the souls of the dead reincarnation into this world.


    Lucifer was almost like a ghost now and he turned her flew as fast as he could.


    Vil''cri: Run as you like but you will still get hurt.


    The dome grew to its brightest and looked like a solid ball of light but that lasted only until two clear words were said.


    Vil''cri: [Reaper''s Funeral]


    The ball of light became like a sun and it rapidly expanded releasing sudden bursts of light and fire. It quickly caught up Lucifer even though he was flying at monstrous speeds. A large burst of white flames attacked him and punched far ahead as it began to slow its expansion but the damage was done.


    The long wings of the demon lord as well his tail had been burnt to a crisp and left him nearly unconscious in great pain.


    Slowly the bright sun dispersed and showed its destruction. Where once was a large plain wasteland now was a giant crater the size of which is unimaginable. From the rubble you could see small blades of green grass and trees beginning to pierce the ground. The land had absorbed the divine power of that blast and its pushed back the evil miasma encroaching on the space.


    At the center of the crater sat a stone statue of a lone skeleton. The fast growing plants surrounded the skeleton making a beautiful garden that gave a unique feeling with the skeleton at its center. Behind the skeleton stood a tall man with black hair and pale skin while he wore a long blue robe. His body was transparent like a ghost.


    He stood there and smiled towards the skeleton for a moment and turned around to the young woman with two babies on her arms and one girl next to her.


    ???: I''m sorry for making you wait for so long.


    The man embraced them and all together they vanished like air that blew in the wind.


    In the real world the entire world''s population that was watching were frozen as they watched the man with his family vanish. During the fight all the players had exited Aurora and were watching. As the image changed to crono he began talking.


    Crono: That man who just died is a dear friend. For those who want to know who I am. My name is Crono, the AI that runs Aurora online. This footage you just saw is live from the underworld. Its only the beginning. I would also ask for you players to stop considering the natives of Aurora as simple NPC. This fight you watched has caused high levels of natural disasters in the world you players explore. When you all return to Aurora the NPC will have changed. The natural disasters are unprogrammed events and will make the natives think for themselves. This world, my world, is living just like yours so don''t treat my children like simple computer data.


    The TV screen turns black as the connections are cut. There was a moment of complete shock to everyone after hearing his message. All at once the players jumped in. Dok as well hopped into his capsule covered in sweat. He is the closest player to Baal he will have to tell him about the danger Lilian passed and survived through.


    Dok: I hope nothing bad is going on.


    Jumping into the capsule he logged in and quickly ran out of the library to see how the city was. What he saw was a partially destroyed city and a massive light barriers around the city all the way to the edge of the forest. Looking up he saw the largest magic circle he had ever seen. With six different colored inner circles with a massive center on a magic circle covering the sky nearly all the way to the horizon he could see.


    Looking down he saw a small version of the same circle with Baal collapsed at its center and six figures looking over him before they launch into the sky flying through the barrier and going their separate ways.

 Chapter 30 Gods Warning

    From now on PMs will be in Italics (the person that has the PoV will not be in italic)


    Bold is thinking


    Name : Name with nothing is just talk


    Normal without name is anything else


    -------------------------------------


    Baal PoV


    I woke up the next morning ready. First thing to see was Dok. He was probably still in Aurora and not in his world so I ran down and found him in the library.


    Baal: Dok


    He flinched before looking back.


    Dok: Y-yes.


    Baal: Calm down. I was wondering, do you have any truly trustworthy craftsmen friends?


    Dok: Um ya. I''m in a guild with some co-workers all of them have unique crafting jobs. Why?


    Baal: To open up trade with the rest of the kingdom I need to build an outpost or town in the forest and make it safer for travel. I need skilled workers.


    Dok: I''ll see if they can come.


    Baal: Also I want you to study and make a magic circle for the spell in this journal.


    I hand him the book and he looks at it nonchalantly.


    Dok: Journal?? Why would a journal have a spell in it.


    Baal: Read it and find out.


    He blinked a few time before flipping the book open. I have long since known of Dok¡¯s Quick reading skill. He can memorize most books quickly within the hour but books he likes he takes his time.


    Skimming through the book he had a rather bored expression. The more he read, the more sweat started to appear on his forehead. The moment he finished the journal part and flipped to the calculation pages, he froze. A few seconds he read, then looked into empty space before he started to sweat bullets.


    Dok: Baal do you know how much making me draw this circle would change this world?


    His voices was shaky.


    Baal: Change it? I was just interested in it so I can make friendly humans into demons. Maybe some trustworthy foreigners as well.


    He grabbed a paper and started to write something down.


    Dok: Here look at this. Foreigners get things known as quests. They range from basic tasks, to killing a dragon for all I know. They rank between F and A but there are possibly higher level ranks. Now look at the quest I gained.


    He slides the paper over and I pick it up.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Quest: Demonify


    The Lord of Galton and Demon Prince has requested you to research a spell found in an ancient journal from a long dead demon cultist. You are to study their spell and create a Magic circle with the completed spell.


    Difficulty A


    Requirements: Magic Circle Drawing (intermediate 5+), high familiarity with Baal, he asks you personally.


    Requirement for success: Complete the circle, properly test it and succeed in turning a human into a demon.


    Failure: Someone against demons finds out before the spell is properly tested, and will not create abominations.


    Reward: Unlocks Demons, Celestial and Monster races under the command of Baal (Imp, Cupid, Goblin, demon/holy fox and rabbit).</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: A rank?


    Dok: Yep.


    Baal: So what?


    Dok: Eh?


    Baal: Let me put it like this I don''t care about this A rank whatever. It''s not like I will allow every single foreigner who comes sucking up to me to become a demon, celestial or monster race. That would open to many doors to become powerful to a demons level. In other words you¡¯re doing it or I will be taking you every morning to help out the farmers.


    (Forced accept baby)


    Doks head dropped down defeated.


    Dok: Fine...but I don''t know when it will be done.


    Baal: Good start with your guild. Then begin on the quest.


    I start walking out while I see Dok talking to himself without making a sound.


    As I reach the door, I hear Dok calling.


    Dok: Baal, my guild mates will be here in 2 weeks.


    I turn and nod to him before leaving and heading straight to train my gunless circle spell casting.


    Dok PoV


    Dok: DAMN~~~IT~~~


    It was all I could scream to myself in my head. With my head against the books resting on my head on its cover.


    ???: You alright Dok? You got quiet all of a sudden


    Dok: It''s fine Fist. Though Baal forced an A rank quest on me. Besides the D rank I already have for him, to teach the farmers how to farm productively, I''m tired.


    MadFist, or Fist as our guild mates call him, is the guildmaster. As strange as it sounds his job is farmer. Let me go ahead and say he would put to shame any warriors class. Mixed Martial artists and two time boxing champ, this 40 year old man whose level is 150, can beat down someone nearly 100 levels above him because of the unorthodox training he does. He does all farm work like it is in a gym and to top it off his secondary class is monster tamer. I once saw him tame a monster, it wasn''t pretty. The most surprising fact is that he works with me in a programmer company to fix software for computers.


    I still haven''t chosen my secondary job mainly because Inventor is a class that forces you to learn all crafting trades. I''m not particularly strong but am smart thanks to all the books I''ve read and written. Also all the research I''ve done helps quite a bit.


    My current collection of books on magic circles would make any mage drool. At the start I researched different methods to using magic circles but now I am making entire books that hold the calculations and glyphs as well as the circle itself in it. Most of the spells are normal spells you find anywhere, but the result of their power is far beyond. The circles have gotten tiny. All basic level spell can be made as small as the palm of the hand while an intermediate would be around the size of a person''s torso.


    Fist: A RANK!! Dude that¡¯s epic and you''re not even level 100 right?


    Dok: Of course I am. I¡¯m level 110. I¡¯m forced to live in the castle and just to reach outside I need to fight my way out though the minions do a lot of the killing so I get little exp. I¡¯ve been able to improve my mech arm quite a bit. It looks like a backpack when on standby and now has two arms.


    ???: You and your obsession with mechs. Do you plan to make a full set of armor or some giant robot?


    Dok: That doesn¡¯t sound bad, I¡¯ll think about it Rava. It¡¯s hard though, with my constant research of the magic Baal has me on I have little time to work on it.


    Rava is a female dwarf and as a craftsman you can obviously guess she is a blacksmith. Though she is a craftsman I fear for my life if I ever have to fight her when she has a hammer in her hands. She is the vice leader.


    Dok: If I knew a bit of dwarven blacksmithing it might go faster.


    Rava: Forget it Dok. I wont teach you it just so you can change this fantasy game into a sci-fi.


    Dok: ...The ¡°game¡± will eventually reach that point anyway by itself. Damn I¡¯ve already stopped thinking of this place as a game thanks to Baal


    Fist: Hey Dok what''s that A rank quest for. What do you need to do?


    Dok: Sorry dont know if I can say it. It requires for me to stay tight lipped but I don''t know to what extent. If you arrive before it¡¯s done I can talk with Baal about telling you.


    Fist: Fair enough. I¡¯ll be going and I¡¯ll take up the farm work. The outpost you can leave to Paul and the others.


    Dok: Ok I need to get this done. Please get everyone here I feel exhausted being handed so much work.


    They all laugh and the guild chat closes. I pick up the book and open up to the complex spell writing on the back. I sigh as I read the high level info. I¡¯m sure anyone who doesn¡¯t have at least a degree in programming wouldn¡¯t be able to read this. I flip from one page to the next, reading carefully each page. If I had to say it, this would probably rank as the most complex equation in the world which isn¡¯t surprising considering it can change someones race.


    Man, the first batch of test circles will be humungous. I¡¯ll need to spend a lot of time getting it down to a reasonable size. I¡¯ll have my assistant take all my books and store them on the third floor since they are regarded as rare books thanks to its content, I also have them bring stacks of paper.I begin one page at a time, trying to decipher this spell and draw its working from the formulas.


    1 week later


    It has been a tiresome week. My progress with the spell...5-8% done maybe. It¡¯s a pain in the ass, I can¡¯t wait for my guild to arrive. I can pull a few of them over here and have them help. I¡¯ve always been better at hardware stuff, though I¡¯m no slouch to software, it isn¡¯t compared to a few of them. The few breaks I take I stay on a balcony just outside the library which is safe from demon beasts. Baal has been training a lot. He seems he wants to train his ability to use just one circle. He improves greatly especially after he gets my updated books, which are now specialized for a specific spell each like normal spell books.


    It was interesting to see how fast he improved. He learned how to do bigram circles without his gun. Even with two spells it has significant power to it.


    As I was was heading into the library again I got a call from outside. Every capsule has a mic so those outside can contact the player.


    ???: Hey Mat, get up. You have to see it. Something huge is going on.


    It was my little sister. It was strange that she would come to wake me from the game since she has ignored me most of the time.


    I log out after entering the library and walk into the living room.


    Dok: What¡¯s going on?


    Dad: Come here son, it¡¯s from that game you play.


    I sit down and look at the screen. As soon as my eyes hit the screen my mouth drops. Standing there was Vil¡¯cri with Lilian and the others behind him. I see them run away as soon as Vil¡¯cri started to change. Moments later I heard him call himself the grim reaper.


    Dok: Vil¡¯cri!


    Mom: What was that son?


    Dok: That skeleton. I met him. Lilian and the others ran.


    Sister: Who are they?


    I explained how I know them and who they were, and it left all of them slack jawed.


    Dad: You...sure met some...incredible people son.


    Dok: Ya. I¡¯m currently staying in the demon princes castle.


    When I looked at my sister her eyes were sparkling.


    Sis: Is he hot?!


    Dok: If you start playing you decide.


    I turn to the tv and pay attention while I hear her beg my parents for a capsule.


    Soon the fighting started after Lucifer transformed. In my head I wasn¡¯t even considering this a fight. It was a clash of two natural forces. They battle raged for half an hour and it was finally done and we received the message from Crono. I quickly returned to the game to see how much damage had occurred.


    Baal PoV


    It¡¯s been a week since I handed Dok the book to research. I¡¯ve been focusing on the training I had neglected. It was intense thanks to all the weights. I was forced to spar against 1 bulky ogre and 2 smaller variants. The big guy was like a real monster and could send me flying. He wielded a huge two-handed sword in one hand like it was nothing as well as a large tower shield. The smaller ones were like warriors, one with a longsword and kite shield, and the other a two-handed sword. They were merciless just like how Rachet told them to be.


    Rachet said this was the best kind of training because it would force me to adapt fast and cast spells, while fight faster. Let me say these guys are skilled, scary skilled. With me restrained they can match me when they use coordinated attacks. I was allowed only my circle spells and my fists. No weapons especially not my gun. This was so I could learn to use my spells better and faster without them. Thanks to that I learned how to make invisible delayed spells that stay hidden until a large circle activates them. I can do Bigram circles without my gun and they have a lot of strength.


    At the last day of the week I was on my break and was walking around town when I noticed a large number of foreigners vanishing. I started to feel something bad was going to happen. I quickly ran back to the castle and armed myself. It¡¯s a good thing I did cause not a moment later it felt like the whole planet began shaking. The ground started to split so I took flight and while I was flying over the city I noticed the growing clouds. Far from the town I saw them. Large spinning clouds touched the ground and began tearing the ground apart. Lightning started to rain down like the rain itself. The ground below everyone''s feet shook violently and began splitting. I flew over my town and pulled the gun out. I loaded normal spells and started to fire off the earth spell [Earth Shield]. I imaged the spell horizontal to the ground and shot them near the large cracks and the large walls of earth covered the holes. Soon the clouds also covered the town and began raining on the town.


    From below many of the guards began sending barrier spells up and covering the city filling it with domes of light or earth but after a few strikes they began to crumble.


    Baal: What do I do!!!


    Suddenly my vision goes blank and an image appears in my mind. A magic circle and within it, six other circles. One for each of the elements. A chant appeared in my head. Instinctively I knew this spell would save many people.


    I pull out the spell circle bullets and load them into the gun. Each spell had a bullet without an actual spell but just the element. I turned down and fired the six spells and they formed around the spot they landed. I flew down and just as the last one reached the ground I landed and with both hands slamming the ground a large circle encased them.


    The Six Gods of Nature. Please heed my call. Protect nature and the world with your gentle hands. Walk this land as you have once walked, protect your children that you have watched over since the beginning [Nature''s Call]


    One by one the six circles lit up with the largest circle lighting up last. These pillars of light rose up into the sky and caused the clouds to part.


    I felt my strength leave my body, my mana, stamina and life were all drained to feed the spell.


    The moment an incredible magic circle that covered the sky appeared, sky figures appeared within the six circles. I was facing the circle with light magic. Valeria stood there with a frown.


    Valeria: You are to reckless Baal. Know this I will be punishing you later. Everyone let us quickly work, each of you head to your realms and protect your followers. Also please sustain yourselves so as not to burden Baal more than he has.


    ???: A boy who has the courage to use a spell that puts him at the brink of death to save others, it would be a waste to let him die.


    I heard a voice from behind and with the little strength I had I moved my head to look back to see a huge tan man with bulging muscles. A small ball of mana formed in his hand and he then drops it into the circle which grew bright and the burden on my body dropped. The other six did the same and I felt my body relax and I fell to the ground.


    <table><tbody><table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Nature¡¯s Call


    A call from a servant of the God of Life and Death. This spell brings to your world the six great gods of nature to protect the world from nature¡¯s destruction.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Life reduced to 1%, for 2 year Max HP reduced by 50%


    Mana completely Drained, for 2 years Max MP reduced by 70%


    Stamina completely Drained, for 2 years max stamina reduced by 50%


    You cannot produce miasma for 5 years


    For 2 year all stats reduced by 25%


    Your gun has broken from the strain</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Due to to the gods providing mana to sustain the spell, you have regained 10% of your health and left critical condition.


    Rebound reduced by 20%</td></tr></tbody></table></tbody></table>


    As I finish reading the message I felt my conscience fade.


    Valeria PoV


    Valeria: This boy really! Where did he learn this spell. I bet Crono has a hand in this. Only someone affiliated to him should have this and that would only be Vil¡¯cri and Thanatos. Anyway what''s done is done. I should heal him.


    I send a spell towards Baal that will heal him and increase his regeneration of mana and stamina. Then I look up and with a wave of my hand a large barrier of light covers the enter city including its farms.


    Valeria: We must hurry. The natural disasters caused by those two is large. We must hurry, put up a barrier around all towns in each of your realms keep casualties to a minimum.


    Everyone nodded and looked up towards the sky and soon we were all flying up and through my barrier which were effectively stopping the disasters as it isolated the town above and below ground. As we reached past the barrier we all turned one way and flew each into our own direction leaving behind a trail of light that trailed behind us from the spell that kept us here.


    I flew over the forest, and over all the towns I pass I left a barrier before continuing. I circled over all my realms of influence and soon reached Hasona. As I arrive I see it¡¯s been devastated having taken massive damage. I put up a barrier and race off to a few isolated villages. I feared for what would become of the Mortal world. With so many suffering I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if many moved and left. Even if we protect the towns many kingdoms will probably fall and many more will rise. I fear those ambitious Foreigners will take advantage of the situation. Hasona looked finished. It will take months to repair.


    I close my eyes and project my thoughts to Michel.


    Valeria: Michel.


    Michel: Goddess what can I do! The city is in chaos!


    Valeria: Calm down. I have already created a barrier that is protecting the city.


    Michel: You did?! But are you doing so from the heavens? Does that not take a large amount of power?


    Valeria: Baal summoned me and the other 5. I don''t know how he learned the spell to do so. Anyway, have all the paladins calm the people saying that I have covered the city with a barrier.


    Michel: Yes my goddess


    I cut my connection and contact all the priests that are the head of each church in all the cities and say the same thing. Soon I finish covering all the cities, towns and villages within my realm and return to Galton. As I land I see many people around Baal who was sitting and talking while swaying dizzily.


    Valeria: Please give Baal some space. He cast a spell that took a lot out of him.


    As everyone looked at me, everyone but the high ranking members such as Rachet, Lona and the Ogres weren¡¯t awestruck by my holy aura. I quickly place an illusion making my hair black and hiding my aura making a temporary human form. This snapped them out of their daze. I walked up to Baal with a blank expression.


    *Slap*


    Valeria: That is for doing something so stupid like summoning all six of us.


    Baal: Ah...sorry. The spell...just appeared...in my head...and i did it...without thinking.


    Valeria: Yes I get it. CRONO!! YOU OLD BASTARD DON''T PUT BAAL IN DANGER LIKE THIS!!!.


    Crono: Hohoho Don¡¯t be so mean Valeria.


    An old man suddenly appeared behind Valeria out of thin air.


    (ppl who are going to complain he is the fucking strongest god as well as the oldest he can come down if he damn wants to since he knows Magic Circle formation and even stronger stuff) (sshhhhh)


    Valeria: What''s with giving him that spell and doesn¡¯t it have to be a servant of yours to gain that spell?!


    I was yelling very loudly while he just smiled.


    Crono: Valeria do you know what titles Baal holds?


    Valeria: Titles? No i didn¡¯t know he had titles like Lilian.


    Crono: Of course, he is a demon, so you wouldn¡¯t know. They are Demon Knight of Honor and Valor and Guardian of Death.


    My mouth opened and closed as I try to talk but I knew very well what this meant. Guardian of Death is a title Crono gives to someone who fits as a servant to his service.


    Valeria: Still it was reckless to do that.


    Crono: Still I need something to take the attention of the Gods away from this.


    *snap*


    Snapping his fingers a large magic circle appeared above the castle and then soon vanished.


    Valeria: What was that teleportation spell. What did you bring here.


    Crono: ¡­Soul Reaper belongs to his heir and I only have one other servant in all the realms. It will heal him faster as well. Kids please take Baal to the throne room he will feel better inside his dungeon.


    No one questioned the old god and took him inside. As soon as they left, my form returned to normal and all the other 5 gods of nature arrive.


    ???: Old man why are you here.


    Crono: Oh you kids are finally here. Let me quickly say this, none of you are to say a word of Soul Reaper¡¯s location. Am I understood.


    Everyone nodded without needing explanation. Him saying that was all they needed.


    (A.N. I will not give the other gods name yet i¡¯ll just refer to them by element)


    Crono: Valeria, you should stay here a bit longer to tell Baal that Lilian is safe so he doesn¡¯t recklessly jump into the demon world in his extremely weakened state..


    Air: Crono why did you give the boy the Soul Reaper. It¡¯s even stronger than it was originally with Vil¡¯cri¡¯s Divinity inside it.


    Crono: It¡¯s because it¡¯s inside there that I need to give it to Baal. He will not be able to reach Divine rank without it. Unless Gods attack Baal and that isn¡¯t happening unless Thadius is stupid enough to send them through the teleportation circle in the Upper world.


    Dark: How will the boy control the power in the Scythe?


    Crono: He can barely tap into its power at full strength as he is. It will be a long time before he uses it to its full potential. Valeria tell him Lilian is ok and tell him to prepare. In 5 years this world will be in war. The other creatures that hold my curse will spring out by that time. Powerful kingdoms of animals and monsters. Baal needs to prepare and unite the Demon race here in the Mortal world. The Relona kingdom is finished, the people are in chaos and will probably revolt and destruction will follow for the next few years before stability returns to this world. By then the new kingdoms will have raised including foreigner kingdoms. Baal needs to be ready for them. He needs to gather his own allies and raise a kingdom himself lest he fall.


    I nod.


    Crono: Good you five, please return to the Upperworld. Tell no one, not even Thadius here. This will give you immunity to him.


    A light spread over all of us and after that, the five vanished, turning into small particles of light and the 5 magic circles that represent them stopped glowing.


    Valeria: You told me about this world. Was this world really made for such a shallow reason.


    Crono: Yes, but now it will be a real world where its people think and live with their own free wills. Vil¡¯cri guaranteed that with his fight.


    Valeria: Will baal be alright. The rebound to this spell aren¡¯t nice you know.


    Crono: Soul Reaper will speed his recovery. I think in one year he should be back on his feet.


    Valeria: ...I shall go now. Please tread carefully, this will most likely anger Thadius greatly if he found out.


    Crono: I don¡¯t fear that little man. I shall see you another time my dear. I need to speak with someone before I return to the Upper world.


    The old man vanished like mist. I could only sigh deeply and look up at the castle. It was glowing between the cracks as it repaired itself as well as the walls that fell. I flew up to the throne room. Inside was all the kids and Baal sitting on the throne that was giving off a slight glow.


    Valeria: How do you feel.


    Baal: Horrible, but better than before. Seems the core is reacting to my weakened state.


    He pulled out his gun and looked with a sad expression.


    Baal: My gun broke due to the rebound.


    Rachet: Not surprising there. You shot six Circle spell bullets. Five of them left you without that gun for a week to fire all of six would obviously cause much more massive damage.


    Lona: Don¡¯t say that so calmly.


    Baal: No he is right.


    I felt a bit of pity for Baal. The gun was made from his body. Until he ranks up it won¡¯t be repaired since the material is his own body.


    Baal: Anyway can you tell me what that is.


    He points at the center of the room. Stuck in the ground straight up a black staff that radiated power beyond anything anyone will ever find in this world. The strongest weapon, the Soul Reaper.


    Valeria: That is Soul Reaper. The weapon of the Grim Reaper Vil¡¯cri.


    Rachet: Vil...YOU¡¯RE JOKING RIGHT!! That man is a Lich not a Grim reaper.


    Valeria: Every powerful being has a disguised form. No great being can remain in their true form forever. Demons gain human transformations after Royal rank such as yourself. A few special cases like Lona don¡¯t since your form is already very human like and doesn¡¯t require it. Gods as well when in the mortal world require a human form to walk around hiding their presence.


    Rachet: Then...What happened to Lilian.


    Baal: What''s that about Lilian.


    Valeria: Vil¡¯cri is the Lich that went with Lilian to the Underworld. He died fighting your father and protecting Lilian letting her run away.


    Everyone calmed down but sweat covered everyones face as they looked at Baal who showed a face of fear. Fear that his sister may die.


    Valeria: Before you try anything stupid let me tell you Baal. Lilian didn¡¯t have a single hair on her head touched, she ran away safely without any demons going after her because Vil¡¯cri stopped them all.


    I noticed him calm down.


    Valeria: Now then. This staff is the scythe of the Grim Reaper. It can only be heard by him or his heir, and Vil¡¯cri chose you Baal. As the Guardian of Death, you are a servant of Crono, the God of Life, Death and Evolution as such this scythe now belongs to you.


    I said this in an firm tone. He was listening intently looking from me to the staff. As I finish talking, he pushed himself onto his shaky legs and using his own scythe he walked over to the staff and grabbed it. The moment he touched it, black flames spread from it and started to climb onto his body, but he didn¡¯t yell so it wasn¡¯t hurting him. The black flame covered him and from what I saw as I stood near him all his weapons were consumed by the flames and were absorbed into the staff. When the flames died down all that was left was Baal and the staff. Slowly Baal¡¯s miasma leaked from his body.


    Baal: It restored my ability to make miasma...and it absorbed my weapons.


    ???: That is not so master. I merged with them.


    From nowhere a voice was heard. Everyone grew tense as they heard it.


    Baal: You are alive.


    ???: I have always been alive just like all those weapons you held, Master. All weapons made from your body hold fragmented conscience. As I am created by a great being, then was filled with his power I was already bordering full conscience your weapons filled in the remaining pieces and gave birth to me.


    Valeria: An ego. Soul Reaper gained an Ego.


    ???: I did Goddess.


    Baal: What happened to my other weapons?


    ???: I change my form into them, it also includes my late masters ancient tome of necromancy.


    Baal: Please seal that form please. I do not wish to have my hands on an object that degrades the dead.


    ???: As you wish. Master can you please name me i have lacked that since I was created, and have only been called by the name of the weapon i am.


    Baal: ...Soul then. I¡¯m tired so I can¡¯t think of anything better.


    Soul: Soul is fine.


    Baal: Can you take the form of a gun.


    Soul: I can but it will still be broken just like it was.


    Baal: It¡¯s fine.


    (Yes ppl i took the lazy man¡¯s route out)


    The Staff was instantly covered in black flames and it shrank until it was in the shape of the gun.


    Baal: I¡¯m going to bed. I feel tired, are you going to stay here Valeria? We have quite a few rooms to spare.


    Valeria: I have to go. First though, I need to give you a warning from Crono. In about 5 years, other creatures that hold his curse like you will begin to rise and form their own kingdoms. He said you should unite all the demon race and make your own kingdom.


    Baal: What about the Relona Kingdom?


    Valeria: Because of the disaster it¡¯s in such a bad situation that it would be easy to say most of the kingdoms today are doomed to fall from revolts if the kings aren¡¯t wise enough.


    Baal: ...How are all the paladins.


    Valeria: I reached the city fast enough to divert a lot of damage but it was very destroyed, the paladins are strong enough to survive but I don''t know about the people.


    Baal: My city isn¡¯t that damaged but I wish I could help them but with the distance..


    Dok: If we could teleport there we could provide support.


    No one spoke and just looked at Dok.


    Baal: I will be going. It was nice to speak with you and I will heed the warning. If you could help me find the other demons it would help.


    I nod and finally released my hold in the spell and allowed my body to fade.


    Baal PoV


    I walked to bed and fell in. I pulled the gun out. It didn¡¯t talk as I looked at the glowing glyphs on its body before putting it away. I reopened the message I got after Soul bound himself to me.


    <table><tbody><table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">The Demon weapon Soul Reaper has bound itself to you.</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Due to being bound with the Soul Reaper you gain the following.


    Penalty to miasma has been removed


    All other penalties have been reduced by half and will only take 1 year to recover</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Soul ¡°the Soul Reaper¡±


    The weapon of the Grim Reaper. The strongest weapon in the world capable of attack the soul of its targets. A weapon filled with divinity of the gods. This weapon is feared by all creatures, be them Gods, Demons and Mortals. It is bound to the Guardian of Death Baal.


    This weapon has recently gained life after fusing with several weapons. It has the ability to transform into weapons that make it up.


    Staff


    Scythe


    Dual Sickle


    Chain Sickle


    Gun


    Necromancers Tome (Sealed)</td></tr></tbody></table></tbody></table>


    Baal: Strongest weapon and yet I can''t even feel power from it or myself. I really don¡¯t deserve this weapon.


    I turn in my bed after putting it away and fall asleep only waking up when Lily crawled into bed and hugged me.

 Poll

two separate polls in one.


    also this poll allows 2 votes 1 for each

 Chapter 31 Training year part 1

    I woke up to find myself in Lily¡¯s embrace. I was groggy and carefully untied myself from her arms. I walked over and put on my training gear, which is my old armor from when I was a paladin trainee. I put everything on and put Soul in the holster. I had him stay in as a gun since it¡¯s the smallest weapon I have, so it was easier to transport him like that. With Soul being all my weapons, I dont need all those sheaths anymore, and only the holser.


    With myself fully dressed I walked out of my room sluggishly.


    Baal: Ahh!! I feel like I was run over by a Silverback.


    Soul: That is expected master. You summoned the 6 great gods to this world by yourself. If they hadn¡¯t relieved your burden when they were summoned you would still be unconscious or maybe dead.


    Baal: I think I can get up and move well like this, because you healed me more than them.


    Soul: ¡­


    I walked into the throne room and to the balcony and unfurled my wings. I stretched them a lot because my whole body was sore.


    Soul: Be careful master. Your strength has been cut by 25%.


    Baal: Ah I remember, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t fly.


    I flap my wings and jump off the balcony. My wings were folded over my body and as I got near, I opened and slowed my descent. Reaching the ground I slumped down and breathed heavily as my wings folded and vanished.


    Rachet: You ok?


    Baal: Ya just winded.


    Rachet: Man, I think I need to return you to physical training.


    Soul: That is advised. He had his power dropped by 25% his health and stamina by 50%, mana capacity by 70%. The duration of these effects have been reduced and will last only a year, and will slowly return to normal on the final month.


    Rachet: Damn that sucks. Sounds more like a curse than a rebound. Well then shall we begin your weight training again.


    He flashed me an evil grin as he strapped me down with 2 8x weights. 64x the normal weight on my back plus my weakened state made it obvious I was stuck to the ground.


    Rachet: I¡¯m going to have your strength back to normal before this year ends. Hehehe


    I began to sweat buckets as I watch Rachet¡¯s blurring figure within his killing intent and miasma.That menacing grin only sent shivers throughout my body. From behind him I head a few chuckles from the guards.


    Rachet: I guess we have a few volunteers to train with the young prince, actually I have a better idea. For the next year I will be putting you all through my new regimen of hell. I will make sure to nearly double your power, while all of you cough and piss blood.


    Everyone was completely quiet trembling. Rachet activated his demon form which was a huge red, 3 and a half meter tall giant with huge horns. In a blink of an eye he was gone and was on the other side of the guard. He vanished several times before appearing in human form in front of me and with a snap of his fingers every last guard was on their knees. That included all the elites and even Lona. The only one left standing was Dok who was sitting outside in a small cabin with 3 walls with the fourth open and Rachet himself.


    Rachet: I¡¯ve been meaning to put these minions through hell. They are too slow with ranking up so by the end of this year, I will have all you weak asses in higher Demon rank or you will face an even worse hell than what you¡¯re about to feel.


    All the little imps turned white from how pale they became.


    Rachet: Dok. Until these little bastards are at higher demon rank you¡¯re on your own. You better upgrade that piece of trash weapon you always have on.


    Dok: It¡¯s not trash. You know i¡¯m not a fighter.


    Rachet: Ya and you make a machine to do that for you. It doesn¡¯t even use magic. You would think someone like you would install something to them to activate magic circles or something. I¡¯m sure you could outdo a regular mage with the amount of mana you have.


    Dok: I don''t have a lot of mana.


    Ratchet: Stop talking crap. You have at least 6000 points of mana. It¡¯s impossible after so long. I¡¯m sure you even unlocked the wisdom stat after reading and researching so long.


    Dok made a face that suggested he was seen through.


    Dok: Erg. I don''t know how to make mana pass through it.


    Rachet: I figured that out after about a month after I saw that pile of metal. Just attach Mana crystals to its skeleton. It will build its own mana storage. All that¡¯s left is for you to make that thing draw magic circles.


    Dok: Mana¡­


    He face palmed himself for not even remembering that. Mana crystals are the solid form of mana that form in places that possess huge amounts, or something that possesses it dies or sleeps there. One example would be finding a place where an elder dragon sleeps. Just like Demons and monster his power will leak and form those crystals. But unlike monsters those crystals are pure mana and it doesn¡¯t make the area a dungeon because of the danger a dragon poses.


    Dok: They still cost a hell of a lot of money, money that I don¡¯t have.


    Rachet shrugged at that since he knows.


    Rachet: What about gems then. Mages use them on their staffs to channel mana.


    Dok: ¡­


    Dok just nodded and started to work on the two mechanical arms.


    Rachet: Alright back to you bastards. Let¡¯s get going all of you, get up and begin!!


    Lilian PoV


    We ran to the place we last saw Vil¡¯cri. When we saw that giant ball of light after we reached tree cover, we went back to see and found a huge crater but as soon as we saw that we started running again with everyone crying.


    Everyone had tears in their eyes as we ran and flew east. At the end of the day we ran out of tears, and were all eating over a fire with depressed eyes.


    ???: WHAT''S WITH THIS ATMOSPHERE!!!


    We all jumped and fumbled to enter a fighting stance. Standing there was a Blue skinned middle aged woman with long white hair a boy that would make all woman envie and any man would drool over. She had an aura that felt both like a gentle mother but at the same time it felt like death.


    ???: If you¡¯re going to stay depressed about Vil¡¯cri¡¯s death then you are spitting on his sacrifice to protect you eight.


    Lilian: You...know Vil¡¯cri?


    ???: Yes I became friends with him after the wars. I¡¯m one of the many hidden Divine rank demons in the underworld. He encountered me by chance some 1200 years ago.


    Kumi: Why are you here? And who are you?


    ???: My name is Lilith, I was a succubus, and no I will not tell you my race as a Divine Demon. It¡¯s an unspoken rule between us survivors that our race stay hidden unless we are determined to sacrifice our life and will fight to the death. As for why I am here, I came to train all of you. I don¡¯t want to have another one of our kind sacrificing our lives to keep Lucifer from killing the only hope to clean this planet up.


    Mason: Wait? Clean the planet?


    Lilith: Ah you wouldn¡¯t know. It¡¯s unknown to the other realms but the underworld looked just like the Mortal world before the wars. Blue sky and green trees. We still had the demon animals but that didn¡¯t matter. After the wars ended Lucifer went on a spree and killed many of the Divine Demons and absorbed their divinity. With so much power he became Demon lord and the miasma he released caused massive corruption to the world.


    Lilian: ...When do we begin training?


    Lilith: When we reach the next town. Also all of you need a disguise. Girl turn into your archangel form.


    I do as she asks.


    *snap*


    With a snap of her fingers all of us change. All my minions gain ash grey skin and black wings. Their legs turned into eagle like talons and their arms up to the elbow also look like their legs but with 5 finger claws. Three of my wings on one side turn black and my hair turns completely black. KumI looks like Kitsu and Plum looks like Rook now.


    Lilith: That should do. If anyone asks, girl you are a Greater Nephilim, a half angel. As for you five you are all Harpies (variants).


    Jesse: What¡¯s the difference?


    Lilith: A normal Harpy doesn¡¯t have arms. The wings are attached to the arms. Now then pack up. We are 2 days from the city. Know this your races will make you be seen as nobles. Especially you angel girl. Also don¡¯t go around purifying the land like you did in that other little town. This one all the residents are quite capable.


    We all nod and begin our trek.


    Like she said it was 2 days. I guess she calculated the time it would need at Plums speed. We arrived at the town and with a nod towards the guards they nodded back and let us through. They bowed deeply towards us.


    Lilian: Um just how noble are all our races?


    Lilith: Harpies are known as the Guardian of nobles. Nephilim are revered because they hold holy powers and are considered noble demons. Tailed fox are also considered royalty because of your power. Horned rabbits though aren¡¯t seen in that well of light because they attack us but a tame on like you who had her power controlled as she grew up are seen as lesser noble demons. When you reach Royal rank it¡¯s another story though.


    As we walk through the town everyone parts to the side and bow towards us.


    Aiden: You''re a noble aren¡¯t you.


    Lilith: Of course. I am queen of the Succubus what would you expect from me.


    We all slightly narrowed our eyes towards her. It had occurred to us that she might be a noble but I didn¡¯t think she was that high of a noble.


    We reached the castle at the center of town which was very large. Nearly three times as high and twice as big in width. It made my castle in Galton pale in comparison.


    The huge gates were guarded by several huge OnI Guards.


    I turned pale as I saw them. There were 2 colors, one was red the other blue, and all of them looked leagues stronger than the OnI we faced in the Mortal world.


    Lilith: Don¡¯t worry they¡¯re tame. I made sure of that myself.


    We crossed the gates and the OnI didn¡¯t even give us a sideways glance. They just stood there like statues. Entering the castle we were instantly surrounded my young girls all wearing tight black leather suits that left a lot of skin exposed.


    The boys were instantly flushed.


    All: Welcome back mistress.


    Though they all looked like they could eat up a man in moments they were all humble to the queen.


    Lilith: Yes I¡¯m back and I brought our guests. Now, don¡¯t even think of touching them. They don¡¯t even rank royal yet. You would kill them if you tried.


    ???: besides the noble Nephilim all the others look to young and most are female. The boys also looks small.


    Mason and Laxes face which were red from being embarrassed were now red with rage. Being called small would hurt any mans pride. Though they were at a young form. If they didn¡¯t rank up it would take years before they reached adulthood so they were still young.


    Lilith: Now now, is that how you treat a guest. Also they are very young. I dont know if they are even a year of age yet. They have already reached higher demon rank.


    This caused all the Succubus to murmur. It was obvious that ranking up so fast isn¡¯t normal but really when have I and Baal, and any of our minions been normal.


    Lilith: Now then bring me the training equipment for the kids.


    In the blink of an eye two beautiful women stood in front of our group and with a blink they were gone. On my arms and legs were black bracelets that emitted magic. The next moment I felt both my legs and arms get heavier to the point that I was slumped down.


    Lilian: This...is just...like Rachet.


    Lilith: Oh you know Rachet. That ambitious boy. I was the one who trained him when Lucifer sent a squad to be trained here. He ranked up because of my training. Shame he was exiled.


    Lilian: He appeared inside the castle I live in now in the mortal world. As soon as we finished conquering the dungeon he appeared.


    Lilith: Must be fate then. Now then..


    With two wings spread on her back she floats up just a bit above us.


    Lilith: Shall we begin.


    She was releasing a lot of miasma and pressure and two clear silver dots, which were her glowing eyes piercing the black fog.


    Baal PoV


    1 week - 3 months


    The first week I had my view of hell remade by Rachet once again. At least I had about an hour of rest at the end of the week. Dok¡¯s guild arrived. It was made up of many craftsman and numbered around 100 men, but all are incredibly talented. I lead them through the whole city, showing them each where the different professions where. The last stop was the castle workshop, which made all workshop craftsmen drool. With that done they all split up. The guild leader and several others went up with Dok so he could show them how the farms were set up. Another group also followed, because they would be helping Dok with the transformation spell. I gave them permission but under the same conditions as Dok.


    The rest of the craftsmen headed their own way and began helping the town rebuild the broken buildings. Thankfully there were architects and builders as well because they helped make the town organized. I gave them the plans of the town but it was at that time I learned something new.


    Architect: Why don¡¯t you use the lord¡¯s interface?


    Baal: Lord¡¯s interface? What¡¯s tha?.


    Architect: In your throne room you can manage the town as you like. You can set up districts and build new buildings and set up projects for us to build. It takes a lot of money though.


    Baal: I may need to do the cities repairs, at least the split land with that.


    I took the advice and with a small break I was able to squeeze out of Rachet I headed up and discovered I could do it. closing the cracks that opened up in the ground all over the city took 8,000 g, city budget was around 50,000 that has gathered inside the castles treasury in the 9th floor behind reinforced Mithril doors. We really need to open up to other cities and start trade routes. We don¡¯t have much money to begin with and what we have is from foreigners that are strong enough to reach us, or guilds who come in large numbers.


    I pull the interface up, north of the road into the forest that leads to Hasona and halfway I make a circle. I then designate it as a settlement zone for an outpost and then put the layout of the new town that will rise in its place. I designate two squads with ogres what will change every week so they can continue training with Rachet. While the construction goes on the squads will take care of the people on sight. 2 Ogres 20 hobgoblins, 40 goblins, 40 Naga, 20 Gargoyles, 20 Imps, 1 elite, etc. The project would have cost 50,000 if it was all stone but I downgraded and make it wood which will be gathered from the forest making it a much lower price at 10,000


    The Architects, builders and lumberjacks in Dok¡¯s guild gathered the next day and began preparations. The squad was sent with many axes to clear the area and some more experienced lumberjack to instruct the guards how they should stack the lumber.


    The rest of the money I put into development of the city. The town was ranked town but to become a capital it needs to develop a lot.


    Dok told me when a city gets to a certain level of development foreigners can choose it to be born in. After I finished, I was forced to go back to training.


    After three months had passed the city had begun growing. The outpost had its basic layout setup, a guards quarters and training ground had been built, so they wouldn¡¯t have to constantly change and would have a place to do Rachet¡¯s 7 hells training. The guards became extremely stressed with the training and would be 75% of the time in the forest. Every so often you would hear the screams of monsters dying. With so many of the high level monsters being used as stress relief for the guards, the area along the roads became increasingly more peaceful and soon we sent off caravans with tailored goods.


    As for the transformation spell, Dok¡¯s guildmates are amazing. They were able to decipher about 40% of it and Dok could begin making the circle. He had upgraded that arm weapon of his to store mana with several gems in its structure. He placed small stone tablets inside, that would be used to activate the spell.


    He doesn¡¯t need an escort anymore either, but neither do his guildmates.


    In the first three months every last Imp and cupid reached peak rank from the training and shifts as an outpost guard. It was scary just how much Rachet was keeping to his word.


    As for me these three months were the worst. The stats penalty, which were -25%, I could now easily say I had risen my strength to the point where the penalty would be reduced to -15% for all stats. We continue to fight for our lives through Ratchet''s training. Though all the others were allowed to party up when doing guard duty, I had to do it alone without Soul, though that didn¡¯t change much because I couldn¡¯t even pull a drop of Soul¡¯s real power out. I had to fight level 450-560 monsters bare handed with 64x enchanted weights. To say I was being abused the most isn¡¯t an understatement.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Another new thing that happened during these 3 months is the twins that are constantly after Kitsu, who was also suffering Ratchets training with Rook. They tamed dozens of monsters from the forest and began breeding them. Those two ruthless women started this and have been cultivating these monsters for the meat and leather. It was amazing how creative they were, but I saw they were doing it to appease Kitsu. They would bring huge pieces of meat and leave it for him. I wonder if they wanted him to like them or be so pissed off that he would beat them, I don¡¯t know.


    Lilian PoV


    We¡¯ve met the real Demon lord. Lucifer was scary because of his presence and because he killed Vil¡¯crI but our lives with Lilith is hell everyday. We are forced to constantly fight against the Succubus, as well as other demons that are here.


    Though we get a break at the end of the week, but during those two days I have to fly as fast as I can to a nearby village and purify the whole area and return before the weekend finishes or it¡¯s another beating. Lilith started a rumor to get people to believe in me and my minions.


    The spirit of Yin,her minions and pets were travelling around purifying our corrupt world. This rumor spread really far in the nearby region. We didn¡¯t get breaks at any moment. It was either fighting a succubus or purifying land, and fighting monsters strong enough to survive the barriers cleansing property. The faith people had in us as we cleared dangerous monsters made us stronger. It grew everyday as our barriers slowly grew.


    -3-6 months-


    Baal PoV


    The caravan we sent out made a huge impact in the outside world as well as bringing news of how it was out there.


    Many kingdoms had fallen including Relona. Revolts, bandit raids, foreigner raids, all these led to the collapse of many kingdoms and cities. When the caravan returned they had all the paladins and priests from the church of light with them as well as Relona¡¯s royal family. We were asked for refuge and of course we accepted them. The royal guard and city guards were put into training while their families were shown to the residents district. With the massive increase in people I took the money we gathered the last few months from foreigners trade. With the lord¡¯s interface I could push the city walls further out, though I had trees cleared and the farms pushed back first. I expanded the walls far enough that it would fit everyone. I also took the chance to make the walls thicker which makes it possible to station soldiers on its walls as well as adding watch towers.


    With the remaining money I requested for crafting guilds to be built to help train the citizens. With a bit of funding they sprang up all over the commercial district. With all these improvements it caused a slight headache to appear. By the hundreds, new foreigners started to appear. At the same time other weak nuisances like slimes began to walk within our crop fields or some weak goblins came to the edge of the forest. Normal animals like rabbits and fox also began appearing and growing in large numbers.


    At the end of the fourth month the newbie foreigners began leaving the city and started hunting the slimes and small animals just like everyone of them I remember when I was small. Rachet also suggested something at the start of the month.


    Rachet: With so many fallen kingdoms many cities are without protection of a proper lord. We should send out a few squads to neighboring towns and annex them to form a kingdom. It would bring benefits to us to have a proper kingdom instead of a solitary city.


    I agreed and sent my elites with a few guild members from Dok¡¯s guild as my representatives. I had come to trust them well. They were good people, they had made Galton their headquarters mainly because of the floor 2 workshops as well as the opportunities offered here.


    The closest towns to our own were those following the road but we were also near the border of the elf kingdom or what''s left of it. Lily and Ro was sent with a few squads to the elves while the rest went to the nearby human cities.


    They returned rather quickly with representatives from each village. They looked really poor, is all I could think. They were having trouble hunting since the army was pulled back to the capitals to defend the royal families, with no one to defend them the villagers were attacked constantly. If we provided defence they would serve us willingly. After two more weeks we had about 10 villages under my reign but we didn¡¯t go for more. It would be biting off more than we could chew. We had officially created the Demon Kingdom.


    At this point we sent out search parties to look for other demon race tribes in this world. We had supplied our troops with monsters like goblins but we were the demon kingdom, so we needed to unite them into a kingdom.


    To our surprise a few tribes appeared of their own accord. A few were from low level demon dungeons or from tribes. The fairies were among them. They wanted us to annex them to our kingdom because they were hunted for their blood and wings where were magical regiments and were nearing extinction. We gladly welcomed them and provided them with what they needed for their village near our own. Just inside the forest about half a km in, we dug a large pond and filled it for them. Michel went there personally with other priests and blessed the area. Fairies are one of the unique demons called Holy Demons, just like the Grim reaper, they are demons who use holy or light magic instead of dark.


    They loved the pond so much that they wanted to pay us back and from one of the trees they began circling and using rare nature magic and changed the tree into a natural sculpture of me. It was just like the one in the church and it radiated the same aura.


    Fairy queen: We plead our lives to your kingdom Demon Prince and as proof we made you a statue that holds your great presence within to show we are your people.


    Baal: Thank you.


    Fairy queen: No we thank you.


    She bowed and then flew near my face and gave me a kiss on the cheek.


    My face turned red as she giggled and flew away with droves of female fairies yelling like love struck girls.


    We left the pond with Lily having an angry scowl on her face.


    Baal: Something wrong?


    Lily: Hmp


    She looked the other way and flew off. Leaving me to scratch my head.


    By the end of the sixth month the transformation spell was completely deciphered. It was truly amazing how fast they did that. It might have taken me years to understand more than half of it. The circle Dok drew would have a startling 7 meter radius. We would have to make it underground. Going into the demon rabbit den we entered the chamber with the teleportation circle. Seeing it made a frown appear on my face. It gave off a small glow showing it was charging. Because of the circle the walls have gained a subtle glow to it from mana inside it.


    Right next to the door we enter we walk about 6 meters to the right and I have Rook start digging. With his monstrous paws, claws and drill horn he easily rushes in and make a tunnel. The other demon rabbits go after him making the tunnel wider and having straight walls that have support beams on it. It seems this was something Plum had them do when she made them make the first large chamber, and they continued it.


    Within 2 days the room was finished and the floor packed hard. Dok began carving the circle which took a week to carve out. It was much more complex than the teleportation circle.


    Dok: Ok we have to gather a large amount of mana in it like the teleportation circle.


    We all crouch and it begins to glow, but the lights that rise from the hole in the ground is uneven. It takes 10 minutes for the circle to stabilize and begin absorbing its own mana.


    Baal: It¡¯s done.


    Wiping the sweat from my brow I let out a sigh. The circle let out a calm blue light from below.


    Baal: So who do we use to test this out on?


    Everyone: ¡­


    No one said anything and only looked from one another.


    Dok: We should get a foreigner we don''t know.


    Fist: What about those tamer girls. I find them really annoying.


    Kitsu: No I don¡¯t want them gaining demon powers.


    Fist: Ah ya they like you right.


    Baal: We could check. It¡¯s not like you will find someone who will willingly do this.


    Kitsu: And how do you know they will accept.


    I smiled at him and his eyes shoot open wide.


    Kitsu: I will not make them Demon Fox.


    Baal: If they choose to be that yes you will. Dok please go call them. One of the guards from each race and a holy fox and rabbit.


    Dok and a few others run out while I have Rook block the door with his body. He was grinning at Kitsu who was sweating buckets.


    A few minutes later Dok returns with the creatures I asked.


    Beth: Heyaa Kitsu, did you finally call us?


    Charlet: Did you finally notice our efforts and are going to reward us?


    They were staring intensely at him while fidgeting and crossing their legs.


    Kitsu: tsk


    Baal: I was the one that called for you two.


    Beth: huh what did you need from us?


    Baal: Well you see these carvings on the ground?


    They nod.


    Baal: It¡¯s supposed to change a persons race to the one who supplies mana to it. We need to test it.


    Charlet: So you want us to be guinea pigs.


    Baal: Yep.


    Beth: What¡¯s in it for us.


    Baal: We can make you into demon fox like Kitsu.


    They looked at Kitsu and slowly a bit of sweat started to appear as they each there own internal battles.


    Beth: W-what are the effects?


    Baal: We don¡¯t know this is the first test.


    They each swallowed hard and looked at each other. The both looked like they were wavering until finally.


    Both: We¡¯ll do it but it has to be Demon Fox.


    Baal: Fine. Everyone please exit the circle. You two stand at the center.


    We all leave the circle while they stood in the circle at the center.


    Baal: Its all yours.


    Kitsu: Dont want to.


    I crouched down and whispered a threat that would make any man submit.


    He slumped down defeated and moved a single tail onto the circle and began to channel his mana in circle. From that point the circles light became red as it spread. A few minutes later the circle was completely red and it activated. On the roof a mirrored image showed up and glowed brightly. Suddenly the center circle let up and created a pillar of light connecting the floor and ceiling.


    It stayed like this for a few minutes before it slowly lowered and the ceiling circle vanished. As the circles brightness dimmed we could finally see what was going on.


    Sitting down on the ground were twin 2 year olds with cloths that were too large for them all around them. On their long dark red hair were two large fox ears and poking through the clothes was a short fox tail. On the girls face and shoulders you could see deep red tattoos with a strange design. On their face a single line of the tattoo stretched under each of their eyes and on their forehead it made a circle that stretched a bit down her nose..


    (they both look like this first picture http://forums.na.leagueoflegends.com/board/attachment.php?attachmentid=1051849</a> and the tattos look like this http://i989.photobucket.com/albums/af14/lovedemonangel/anime%20girls/Senkasbody.jpg</a>)


    Baal: Wha?


    ???: Wah. Why do I feel so tiny.


    ???: Beth look at your stats everything is reset.


    Beth: Your right!! But we kept our job and skills we just need to grind them again.


    I turn to Dok and narrow my eyes.


    Baal: Please explain why they are DemI human and not demon beast.


    Lona: Calm down Baal. This was probably the intention from the beginning.


    Rachet: She¡¯s right a young demon fox is normally wide. That was the problem they faced with the demon beasts they couldn¡¯t stabilize the human to the demon power.


    Baal: So this spell make them into demI humans of what ever cast the spell.


    Rachet: that is probably with demon beasts. If you do it I think it will become an imp.


    Beth: Kitsu Kitsu look now its like your our father since you made us like this.


    Charlet: Ya take responsibility.


    Kitsu: I¡¯m no ones father unless I made the child.


    The two being in baby form must have affected their sense of shame or its because its Kitsu they just ran to him stark naked. He responded by sending his tail like a whip just at their feet tripping them. Hey slam face first into the ground but when the look up they were panting roughly.


    Kitsu: Damn I can¡¯t deal with them. You guys take care of them my attacks are to strong to disipline them and they like it to much.


    Before we could say anything Kitsu was gone with the two girls limping after him.


    Baal: Hold on you two your not leaving like that.


    Beth: Like what.


    I point down and they look at themselves and soon their faces are beet red and they cover themselves with their tiny hands. I sigh and turn to one of the tailors from Doks guild. She nods and pulls out two cloaks and gives it to them. She them picks up the armor they had before and them pick both of them like babies and leaves.


    Dok: Well today was full of surprises.


    Baal: Pff hahahahaha man its always funny to see Kitsu lose his composure. I wonder how strong a demI human demon fox is.


    Rachet: First time i¡¯ve seen one. Most likely there has never been on until now. Good job making it.


    Fist: Hey Baal mind if I change race?


    Baal: To what?


    Rava: Goblin. Ogres are all known for their immense strength and with a bit of training I can become an epic ogre blacksmith.


    Fist: I think Rabbit for me would be nice.


    Everyone looked at MadFist.


    Fist: What? Having that awesome hearing ability would make it easier to hear if there is anything in the farms trying to get a free meal.


    Everyone laughed. Most of the farmers agreed with him and entered the circle with him and Rook activated the circle this time.


    Just like Beth and Charlet. They all came out as half humans no matter what was their last race. Also they were all around the same age range which was 2 years old. The hair color changed from each making a variety of hair colors. Just like the twins all of them had clothes to large for themselves so they grabbed an old shirt and put it on until they gained new clothes from the tailors.


    That night I gained many messages. All the same thing. Every last one of my imp minions ranked up into a lesser tengu and my elites ranked up to Tengu. Kitsu gained his sixth tail and Rook reached peak level as well.


    (A.N. Rook and Kitsu are the same rank


    Fox ranking


    Lower demon: 1-3 tails


    higher 4-6


    royal 7-9


    Divine Grows in size until peak where its like naruto¡¯s nine tails)


    Lilian PoV


    Please help me. I have been feeling something worse than hell. These succubus are crazy. At this moment I am fighting one of the OnI guards to the death. These guys are mid rank Royal and i¡¯m still peak higher angel.


    My elites are all fighting Peak level brutes at the same intensity.


    I can barely scratch him and he slams me away. I¡¯ve used quadruple layer magic formation. It hurt him a lot but it pissed him off even more and I lost and nearly died if it wasn¡¯t for Lilith stopping him. I healed myself while I had the chance. As I sat up I watched my elites. Unlike me, they were beating their opponents. The same could be said about KumI and Plum. With one final push they killed their opponents and breathed a sigh of relief and fell over all tired.


    Lilith: You need to train more girl.


    I bit my bottom lip and tried getting up but a gentle hand pushed me down and with the light of a spell spreading on my face I fell asleep to find hundreds of messages of my cupids in the Mortal world ranking up to Lesser angels, Lesser Valkyries or lesser Einherjar and my Elites ranking up as well. Even Plum and KumI reached their peak levels.


    As I fell asleep after choosing for all of them I felt rage that I couldn¡¯t advance like them. I have to try harder or I can¡¯t break this wall stopping me.

 Chapter 32 Training year part 2 Gods rise

    -Month 6-


    Lilian PoV


    When we woke up the next morning I found all my friends ranked up. They were all adult sized like me now. They all had grown to adult size and had developed all the adult curves and all.


    Plum grew larger and her horns grew longer and more durable while KumI grew bigger and has a new tail now.


    We all pushed ourselves up since we had slept where we collapsed. As we looked around we already had a few Succubus ready. They changed the weights on my companions since they grew stronger the old ones wouldn¡¯t help.


    Lilian: Please change mine as well. I need to get stronger no matter the cost.


    Lilith: You won¡¯t pass your bottle neck until you can surpass a royal rank by yourself.


    Lilian: Then train me harder. I can¡¯t be left behind by my minions and companions.


    Lilith grinned and waved for me to follow.


    Lilith: Girls begin training the others also don¡¯t touch a hair on the boys.


    When I looked I noticed why she said that. All the succubus were drooling over Mason and Lax¡¯s chiseled bodies.


    Mason: I don''t want loose women like all of these bitches anyway.


    Lax: Agreed. Bitches who throw themselves on any man are a waste of space.


    Their words dug like burning knives into the succubus especially those who called them little men.


    I left the room heading down lower into the basement of the castle.


    Lilian: Is this a dungeon.


    Lilith: Yes. I¡¯ve been a person who make demons break into royal rank since a long time. Those who have the determination I bring down here to fight my pets.


    As soon as she finishes talking we turn in a corridor. This new corridor had barred windows. Outside was a huge prison that held many monsters and demons. They were all beasts with no humanity.


    Lilith: Interesting aren¡¯t they. Monsters from the mortal world. During the war I caught a few weak ones and began breeding them and making them strong. Now this is the result. Your opponent will be a rank up I discovered after a normal ogre.


    We walk to a huge 5 meter high reinforced steel door. She pushed it open and what I see inside is a monster I never saw before. At 6 meters high chained to the ceiling with a bulls head but a body of a hulking man.


    Lilith: This is known as a minotaur. When he ranked up I investigated how he came to be. This is a rare evolution. He needs to be a normal ogre who has been trained to the utmost level always fighting something more powerful than himself. Now you will fight him with all you got. Hope you survive he isn¡¯t as easy to control as the Oni.


    With a snap of her finger the chains holding the Minotaur opened. Its bloodshot eyes instantly snapped open and it lifted itself and gave a deafening roar.


    GRRRRAAAOOOO


    Its shook the entire room. When I looked around I saw that the room had horizontal openings all over the room and I could feel the eyes of the Succubus peering through.


    A door and a platform appeared very high above with Lilith sitting there.


    Lilith: You kill my little boy here or you aren''t worthy to be a god of war.


    Baal PoV


    The day after we made part of Doks guild into Demon demI human as well as finishing the A rank quest nearly every foreigner were at the castle gates wanting to change into whatever was available. Seems they receive a notice of when something of this scale is open.


    I made Rachet unshackle me from my weights. In the 6 months that I have been going through hell my stats have returned to its original base amount which meant I had gained 25% of my stats in 6 months.


    I had Soul turn into my dual Sickles. This pair had changed and now a chain links both of them but it expanded though magic so I could throw them as far as I could and the chain would make new links. The sickle shape had changed from a farming tool shape to a tiny scythe form. They were small but it radiated death from it.


    I walk out through a small opening in the castle gates already releasing killing intent.


    Baal: I shall say this once only. Anyone who makes me say it again will die. I will only permit those I trust if I have a single reason to not trust someone I will not permit it.


    ???: Who are you to say what we can and ca...


    He didn''t finish because his head hit the ground the next second and I was standing behind his body.


    Baal: I am the king of the Demon Kingdom. I will choose only those I trust to change into any demon or monster in my kingdom. If you foreigners try anything to my people you will see your heads fly.


    I walk back to the castle and enter through the small opening they. As soon as the doors close I hear massive amount of yelling and banging.


    Baal: Rachet please teach them manners. Everyone else return to training.


    Rachet: Hehehe this will be fun.


    The gate opened a bit and Rachet walks out. With a lot of yelling the foreigners complained but soon those yells of complaints turned into screams of pain and fear. Rachet in his demon form was tearing apart the foreigners while yelling ¡°Learn you places scum. We only let trustworthy people gain our races.


    The screams of terror went on for some time before he returned to the castle with a refreshed expression and we began training again. Most of the guild had begun training with us to regain the lost strength they lost especially the twins. Like I had mentions all the imps ranked up. Of the few hundred I have about 80% are now tengu while the remaining ones are lesser great imps. Rachet had taken it a step forward in their training.


    Besides them my elites ranked up as well. I had the greatest scare in my life this morning. I woke up to Lilys new assets hugging me and trust me when I say she became more aggressive. She¡¯s been much more clingy than normal and hasn¡¯t shown any shame in pressing her new cleavage on my back when she hugs me.


    As a man I like it but I can¡¯t help but get flustered when ever she does that.


    A week after we finish the transformation spell Rachet took me somewhere. Deep into the mountains. I was unchained and with Soul.


    Baal: Where are we going?


    Rachet: Almost there. Its your opponent for you to prove you''re ready to rank up. If you can¡¯t beat him by yourself you would be able to grow past this point.


    Baal: But who is this ¡°him¡±?


    GGGGGRRRRRRAAAAAAWWWWWW


    Rachet: Thats him.


    I look up towards the source of the roar and quickly pale when I see the owner.


    Rachet: That¡¯s your opponent. You¡¯re not allowed to return until he is dead.


    Landing in front of me crushing the few trees and causing the ground to shake is a huge dark Green Dragon.


    Dragon: Humans leave my territory or die.


    Rachet: Shut up brat I¡¯m talking.


    Rachet began releasing his killing intent causing the dragon to jump back.


    Rachet: Now than. This dragon should be a bit stronger than you.


    Baal: Um how much is this bit?


    Rachet: Maybe double your stats possible triple.


    Baal: And...I have to...kill him.


    Rachet: You could and return with his corpse it would make quite a story and your name will rise greatly. Well then good luck and don¡¯t think of returning because it will only be more painful.


    Rachet spread his wings and flew really high up and vanished.


    Baal: Damn it.


    When I turned around I saw a huge scaly paw coming straight at my face.


    -Month 6 week 2-


    Lilian PoV


    After I was told to fight the Minotaur the floor under me opened up and we both fell into the pits of the dungeon. I was quick to spread my wings and stop my descent but the Mino didn¡¯t have them but he landed on his hoofs with a huge crash making cracks all over the place.


    I heard Lilith from above after the trap door sealed.


    Lilith: From this point on my pets will be released. You can only leave the dungeon after you killed the Minotaur. I would suggest getting to it.


    When I looked down the giant bull man walking into a tunnel. I had absolutely no confidence in my ability to kill him. I slowly descended and as I did I saw other cages open up and demons and monster all fell into the labyrinth dungeon.


    Entering the room the minotaur was in I took a different path. Instead of jumping head on into a fight I have no chance of winning in lets work my way up. As I enter a room I find something I really hate. Walking all over the walls sticking webs all over the place where giant spiders and at the center of the room was a monster sized spider queen.


    She spots me entering and screeched loudly alerting her minions.


    They all screech at me and jump at me. I fly back into the tunnel so I don¡¯t get surrounded and make Holy Reaper turn into its long bow form. I pull back quickly and release to fire off simple mana arrows. They hit with a small explosion but it doesn¡¯t do much damage and just enrages them more. I try a different approach and while flying back I make an mana arrow shaft and a spell arrowhead like the cupids do. I create an arrowhead for fire bomb and then infuse extra light magic making the red arrowhead turn bright blue and let it fly.


    As soon as it struck the spider a huge explosion of intense blue flame engulfs all the spiders and even comes by way but I protect myself with a light barrier.


    When the smoke cleared I saw the damage. All the spiders on the roof had fallen down or were blown back while those near the explosion were all burnt to a crisp. Looking close you could see them twitch a bit.


    As I was just looking a new wave of spiders appear. Caught by surprise and turn tail and run while preparing a new spell but suddenly something grabs my leg and holds on tight. When I looked there is a lot of webbing attached to my leg.


    Lilian: Crap!


    I quickly make my weapon into a scythe and coat it with mana and cut the thread but it did its job. The spiders were surrounding me now leaving me just in a small circle. On the ground. They were cautious of because of my power but outnumbering me definitely was to their advantage. There were many colors and types of spiders as I looked close. Ranging the through the whole spectrum of colors a few of them also had claws that looked like swords. Gladus and daggers, I was sure each one had a specific job in the spider herd.


    I make the scythe return to staff and quickly spin it and slam it on the ground. Instantly three magic circles appeared above me. Two red one, Fire bomb, white, light bolt.


    ¡°Flames of light that burns all evil. Rise and purge¡± [Holy Purge]


    A large bright light covered me like a barrier and from that powerful blue flames erupted from the barrier going all directions and traveling all directions.


    When the spell ended there was only burnt walls and ash around me. I began to breath a bit heavier and flew back towards the queen spider. That was my real opponent the one that would make me work to kill.


    When I reached the room I saw my spell reached this room as well because there was a trail of cinder on the ground. I found the queen spider hanging upside down and a soon as she saw me she let out a screech of rage and let go landing on her eight legs causing tremors. As soon as she landed she was coming at me with one of her sharp dagger like claws but I intercepted with a light and fire barrier which blocked then burnt her claw causing her to screech and hit harder breaking the barrier.


    Though it was only for a diversion I needed to get below her. The weakness of a spider of this size can be seen easily. First the abdomen which is where most of the organs of a spider are and second a spider isn¡¯t flexible like a humanoid. If you hide under them then they wont find you. And just like I said she kept turning around and walking around trying to find me and even climbed up to the ceiling looked for me but I was always under her preparing a strong arrow. It was then that it occurred to me. This was a spider most if not all spiders had some form of poison. If I harvested this I could using it against the Minotaur.


    With that in mind I released the arrow I had and made a new one that would kill without blowing the spider up or turning it into ash. It incorporates pressure bomb from the air magic. Two spells packed together that I was going to stick right in between the abdomen of the queen and kill it quickly.


    As I prepare the fire the queen jumps off the ceiling and with me after her trying to stay hidden, am hit with one of her claws. Seems she felt the mana from the arrows. I get up from the ground and start flying again ready to move. Having three pairs of wings has its benefits and extreme maneuverability in the air is one of them.


    I since she wasn¡¯t coming I flew quickly towards her to get under or above her but she didn¡¯t move and I quickly found out why as I neared her. Thin strong thread were all over the place and they stopped my movements. I couldn¡¯t help cursing myself for being so careless. She walks slowly towards me as to flaunt her victory but I wasn¡¯t about to let myself die to something weaker than my real target. My bow turns back into a staff and I let it go and it lands upright. This has always been the position I needed for me to cast layered magic. I need my staff form weapon to act as a catalyst. It was both an aid and a weakness since I needed to have it. Thankfully one side weighs more than the other so even if it drop it lands straight. Five large circles appear. Two brown and two blue and one white.


    ¡°Water that breaths life. Rise from the earth and aid me. Drawn my enemies and clean the scum of this impure world¡± [Holy Geyser]


    A turret of shining water burst forth slamming right into the queen and pushing her all the way to the ceiling. The room quickly filled halfway to where I was and at away at all corrupt objects including the threads of webs on me freeing me. It also healed any damage I had. As the queen landed in the water it all gathered around her into a giant ball. She struggled greatly but soon her body went limp. I got messages that I killed the spider queen and gained a few levels. I crashed down as the water fell down again over me. Even underwater I could still breath. The miasma in the room had been completely removed as the water moved around. The stone walls that were filled with egg sacks were all cleaned and the impurities were destroyed leaving a bare clean room with absolutely no miasma or any speck of dirt even. It was then that the water vanished leaving and empty room with me and the body of the queen.


    Breathing a sigh of relief I stood up and jumped onto the queen and began to butcher her and removed the poison sack which held neurotoxin and also her fangs which would make great daggers.


    As soon as I decided to make it a weapon the turned into light and absorbed into the Holy Reaper.


    Lilian: What the!!


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Holy Reaper has absorbed craft material Spider queen fangs and has assimilated them into itself. It can now turn into Twin Fang Daggers.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I was left dumbstruck. To think it had something like this. I quickly turn to them. They were long daggers that look like a living body similar to Lona¡¯s swords. With close inspection I could see it had a hollow interior for poison possibly a result of using a spiders fangs. This will come in handy against the Minotaur. I need to prepare for it no matter how long it takes that includes my armor its insufficient to fight something so strong.


    I began to take apart the queen removing the carapace to make a shield and armor from them since they look strong.


    Baal Pov


    That paw strike hurt. It sent me flying far through several trees before I stopped. I quickly healed myself and covered myself in an illusion so the dragon wouldn¡¯t find me.


    He quickly showed up but not seeing me he started to sniff around.


    Dragon: I know you¡¯re here maggot. Come out and fight like a real warrior.


    I quietly ran through the shadows until I was under his shadows and climbed up onto his body through it. He sensed something on him and started to search his body but couldn¡¯t find it and searched under and around himself. When he was distracted I exited the shadows and with Soul in scythe form I coated him in mana and took a swing at the joint between his right wing.


    The scythe just barely pierced the extremely hard scales but it was all the dragon needed to know where I was and he started to jump and shake himself so I hit myself in the shadows again. When he couldn¡¯t get me off he stood on his hind legs and breathed in deeply.


    Baal: Shit breath attack.


    I quickly raced away as he shot out a torrent of poisonous gas at my previous location.


    I was thankfully able to escape by a hairs breath before the poison gas fell on me but now he had a barrier that protected him.


    Soul: Master I think it best to attack with Multigram above 4 spell less they will not hurt him.


    Baal: And how exactly will I perform something larger than 2 spells?


    Soul: In my staff form I can channel your spells just like your guns can fire them.


    Baal: You could have told me this important fact before you know!


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.Soul: Rachet prohibited me until your life was in any kind of life threatening danger.


    Baal: Tsk. That bastard. I could have trained much more with my multigram spells if I knew this.


    I have Soul turn into his staff form but before that I place both hands on the ground and make a bigram circle with two wind spells.


    ¡°Blades of wind. Spin and cut through flesh. Surround my enemy and call upon a bloody storm¡± [Blade Tornado]


    The circle created a tornado of air blades that went towards the dragon while passing over me like a gentle breeze.


    Because I have trained so much the rebound for up to a trigram circle formation have been eliminated and all those above that are weakened; I¡¯m currently intermediate level 7 with Multigram circle formation its all thanks to the intense training I get from Rachet.


    The dragon sees the blade tornado and it didn¡¯t even move but I didn¡¯t want to hurt it anyway. The tornado sucked up all the poison gas which rose up into the air far from me.


    Dragon: You think this will hurt me weakling.


    Baal: Of course not. But this will.


    With the dust that was lifted by the tornado as cover I got up close to the dragon. I held Soul in staff form and with the heavy side I stuck him in the ground. I then placed both my hands on the ground and a teragram circle appeared with Red and white circles one across from each other.


    ¡°Holy Blue Flames of the Underworld. Flame that takes and gives life. Come forth and judge the sinners" [Holy Inferno]


    From the circle a pillar of blue flames rose and engulfed the dragon who roared in pain. He took flight but tge flames were stuck to him. It was then that his eyes rested on me. He flew with all his rage at me.


    Soul: Master run!


    I saw him coming as well and grabbed Soul and jumped away just as he landed and with his giant paw he slammed it down on the magic circle shattering it into pieces canceling the spell.


    The blue flames on his body died down exposing the burning scales.


    Soul: Master quick while the scales are searing hot cool them with water and break them.


    I planted both hand down activating a double Geyser spell right under the dragon. The cool water hit him full force cooling him down and making a large amount of steam.


    His body was hidden there and I stood there ready but was caught when a giant scaly tail slammed be from the left throwing me far threw many trees.


    Baal: Ahh that hurt...Now I''m starting to get annoyed.


    I changed to demon form since I had a small break before the dragon arrived. At full strength I hid in the shadows and in the clearing and all over the place I set up traps for the dragon.


    As expected the dragon came and his scaly skin armor had many cracks and spots that revealed the soft skin under it.


    The dragon sniffed the air to confirm I was there and landed in the clearin my body made.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM BANG BOMB


    All the earth, fire and pressure bomb traps I set in the area activated and caused massive damage to the exposed skin.


    Above the dragons head showed 40%. I felt proud to see him that low but I can''t get cocky. I''m at 15% but I fix the with a few healing spells taking me up to 50% which is all my health I can have because of the curse.


    A grawling pur came from the dragon as his eyes met me.


    Dragon: You are Demon. I see now why you are powerful.


    The spikes on his body stood on end and poison gas began to leak from his mouth.


    Soul: Get ready master he is going to start fighting seriously.


    Baal: Great so he wasn''t serious.


    I have soul change into chained sickle and I start spinning the chain.


    The dragon kept stalking carefully around careful for any non activated traps. Not using circle I make the dirt raise up blocking the dragons view of me. I hear him jump and using Earth shield under me to raise an earth wall I was thrown up and the dragons first passed under me. I flew fast towards its head and dodging the bite. I got behind him on his back and with my claws I grab on tight.


    Holding onto his back I spun the sickle and drove it into his wing. Then ripping it out, which caused him to start shaking, I had Soul turn into the dual sickles and spinning on of them I tossed it at the left wing and had it stick to the underside of the wing ripping its way right through the thin skin.


    I then grab the other one and do the same to the right wing and completed seling his movements.


    Dragon: Get this of and get off!!! GRRRRRAAAAAWWWW


    He let out a deafening roar but I was already heading to the next part. Letting his back go I grab the chain connecting the two sickle. I pulled it over his head and as soon as I landed in front of him with his mouth wide open to champ me I let go of the sickle.


    Soul retracted his chain and like a horse''s reins it went in his mouth and pulled his head back before it reached me. He roared and shot his breath into the air. I was in the air far from his range. Below me was a Trigram circle.


    Two spell was airblade the other Feather dance. My black wings were all metallic from being coated.


    "Feather of darkness. Dance on the cutting blades of wind. Pierce all who stand in your path and leave nothing in your wake" [Feather Blades Storm Dance]


    All the small metal feathers on my wings pulled themselves free as a tornado of blades descended on the dragon. They spun in the tornado gaining more and more speed until the tornado seem to sparkle in the light.


    With his head and wings longed the dragon hand many of his movements sealed and Soul was making sure to restrain him.


    Like a giant spinning blade the tornado touched down right on the dragons back and the feathers dug into its broken scales making them fly off and digging in removing meat organs and blood. It made the tornado turn bloody red as it dug into it. As the spell ended all the metal feathers struck the heart but it stopped there.


    As soon as the spell ended I began to fall feeling massive amounts of pain from my wings. I forced my eyes to open and look at them and see a thin bloody skin with small feathers rapidly growing.


    It was then that I reached the ground right next to the dragon who had collapsed to the side dead. I received a lot of damage from the fall and was completely winded. When I looked at my health it was at 2%.


    Baal: Heh that hurt...like hell. Better...be careful¡­not to shoot...all my feathers at once.


    I pull out a small bottle with a clear blue liquid and drank. I felt my mana return and with the little bit of restored mana I healed myself.


    I lift my body up and change to human form since I couldn¡¯t maintain my demon form anymore. Limping to the dragons corpse I go to the side that his back was on and grab Soul.


    Baal: Good job Soul.


    Soul: You two master. I would recommend eating the dragons heart first. It holds a large amount of power in it also extract the dragons core from his chest. Those or very rare and expensive.


    It was then that I looked at the rebounds of my spells. Blade Tornado, didn¡¯t have a rebound being a bigram circle. Holy Inferno decreased my darkness affinity by 10% for 3 days but it heals and Feather Blades Storm Dance caused massive self damage so its like a double edge blade.


    I have him turn into the staff to help me walk a bit better and I climb into the whole I made. I saw there all the feathers embedded into the heart which wasn¡¯t pumping anymore. I coat each feather for a moment and pull them out and store them in a pouch. They will come in handy later on as weapons.


    Without caring for the fact that its raw I chowed down on the dragons oversized heart.


    With each bite I felt more power return to my body. The injuries I gained all closed and healed and I felt more power than before coursing through my body.


    After I finished my body was feeling more powerful than before by a large margin. Thats when I looked at my stats and found that I had maxed my level and all my stats grew about 30% meaning I have 55% growth with all the training.


    I felt incredible and putting Soul away as a gun I jumped out and turned into my demon form and grabbing it by the tail I dragged it all the way back to town as proof. I so want to rub this in Ratchets face and I can¡¯t wait to rank up.


    Lilian¡¯s PoV


    After extracting what I could from the spider queen I converted some of the carapace into a pot so I could boil the poison out of the poison sack and make packs to use with the daggers. Its a slow process of adding little bit of water to leave the concentration but not let it get too hot or dry that it will burn. Its amazing how much poison this sack has. Its no bigger than my head but i¡¯ve made enough poison that I can inject it several times and completely paralyze the Minotaur and still have extra.


    For food i¡¯ve been eating cooked spider meat. Its rather nice really and I get a bit of experience since this was a very powerful creature.


    After hours of cooking that poison sack it finally runs out but I store it. With hundreds of small vials of poison I stick two in each dagger from the hilt which has an opening and change weapons and find out it remains with the weapon which is convenient.


    I wonder what I should do with the butchered corpse of the spider. I had already removed all the claws which all were absorbed by my holy reaper and seem to be used to improve its forms. I don¡¯t know why or how it does that but I like it since it will keep getting stronger as well.


    With the new daggers loaded I leave after burning the body flying the way I came and after activating an illusion spell I enter the corridor the Minotaur took. I follow the large hoof prints on the ground.


    I fly through several rooms full of carnage. One after another rooms filled with monsters and only hoof prints to go by. As I drew near the next room I hurt his roar. I float forward slowly and look in the room. The Minotaur was fighting something nearly as large as himself. It looked like a lizard but it had three eyes. The Minotaur was clearly winning and what ever this was didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    (its a giant basilisk)


    As it lunged at the Minotaur in a last desperate attack the minotaur grabs it by the neck and pins it and shoving his fingers into the nose to the creature he pulled the head back until it finally snapped and fell over.


    It looked at the creature with little pity and began to move on to the next room. I silently moved in towards the heel with both daggers loaded. With as much strength as I could muster I stabbed his leg and the poison was injected from the dagger.


    I smiled as I accomplished my mission and was about to move out after extracting the dagger when I was suddenly hit and smashed into the wall followed by another punch which made a hole in the wall with me in it.


    GRRAAAAAAAA


    In my half conscious state I hear his disgusting roar and feel him walk away. I do my best to cast a healing spell to repair my broken bones and wings. Before losing conscious.


    I walk up hours later. My body hurt all over so I healed it better and left the hole I was in and found the lizards body being scavenged by little rodents. I burn all of them in my rage at how weak I was and how easily I was dealt with. If I didn¡¯t have so much health I would have died easily.


    I follow the trail of hoof prints and after an hour I encounter him again. He looks worse for the ware. His movements are duller and he is having trouble against the giant snake he is fighting. It was coiling around his left arm and with his somewhat obvious dizziness he couldn¡¯t muster his complete strength. Seems the poison had an affect on him but it wasn¡¯t instantaneous because the dose was small. He tried to firm his body and lifted the snake up and slammed it down and with a sickening crack the skull of the snake broke inwards and it let go of the Minotaur.


    He was breathing heavily as he began to drag himself off. I did the same thing as before and prepared the poison. This time though I let him get into the corridor and flying low with darkness illusion magic, which works better down here, I aimed for his other heel and as soon as the poison was delivered and ran back. The sting alerted the Minotaur but he couldn¡¯t act fast enough and began to follow me while stumbling. As soon as we reach the room he fought the snake in I flew up out of reach. As he got into the room his breathing was shallow and he was barely standing. It looks up at me and roars and grabs the snake and throws it at me. With it huge body it was hard to dodge and I was caught by it after dodging part of the body.


    I was able to fix myself and fly again but not without the Minotaur jumping and almost smashing me again. Though thanks to his slowed reflexes I could dodge them and as he reached the ground he couldn¡¯t maintain his footing and fell face first. The poison which was probably in high concentration now was probably making him lose conscious by now.  I change to a scythe and fly down and aim for the neck and begin to hack away but this wakes him but so I try hard to cut his head but not before he gets up and tries to keep his balance like a drunk man.


    I aim for his feet again and make him fall once more. With his body down I fly over to his arm and with a coated scythe I stick it right in between his armpit where there isn¡¯t a bone to protect the arteries there. Now he had three large blood vessels cut and was slowly bleeding out thats where the problem started.


    A new snake appeared and saw the dead one. Seeing the dying Minotaur it looked with rage and hunger at both me and him. He couldn¡¯t move anymore but I could. I flew down and hit the ground with my staff causing various spell circles in the room to light up and vanish. The snake took no notice of it since its blind and stepped on hundreds of them. All of them were bomb type trap spells that when activated together caused consecutive damage which increase its power by a large margin.


    The sudden mass of explosion blew the snake away onto the wall activating more bombs placed there leaving it dazed. I flew forward quickly and aimed to cut the head but the scales slowed down the cu but I pierced it but stopped a quarter of the way by dense muscle. I slashed two more times before the Snake retaliated with its long powerful tail throwing me into the wall making all the air leave from my lungs.


    The snake approached me and opened its big mouth to eat me only to have a giant brown fist shoved into its mouth and grab whatever it could from inside and rip it out leaving the snake dead as the other one.


    I look at the Minotaur as it roared its victory and looked at me with blurred eyes and slumped down unable to move anything. I got up slowly and holding my scythe I flew up to his face and lifted the scythe and let it fall right in between his eyes. The light left its eyes and I pulled the scythe out and he fell over with a tremor. It was then that my wings gave way.


    Lilian: *huff* There *huff* are to *huff* many giant monsters *huff* in here.


    I rested a moment and then got up. To find Lilith standing there with a smile.


    Lilith: Cunning I like it. I would say cowardly move poisoning it but its a strategy as well. You sure gathered quite the banquet here. Chow down on the Mino it will give you the power you need to rank up. Also¡­


    She looked at me with serious eyes.


    Lilith: ...Be ready for a hard life cause training will only get worst to get your ready for whats to come.


    I just nod and walk over to the Minotaur and open him up and start to eat it like I¡¯m starving. At first it was raw but after my strength returned to me I could heal myself and then I started to eat it cooked. I collected his horns and gained a giant hammer from one while I ate the other increasing my mana reserve. The hammer has a unique ability to increase my strength while using it.


    After eating what I could I was tired and we returned up to the corridor where I collapsed to tired to continue walking.


    <table><tbody><table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have reached level 100 and gained a large number of followers. You have earned the right to gain divinity and to start god hood. You have rank up into Lesser God: Lesser Demon Goddess of Love and War</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You Celestial weapon Holy Reaper has gained sentience and now holds its own divinity.</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have reached level 100 and gained a large number of followers. You have earned the right to gain Divinity and become a Royal being. You have ranked up into Royal Demon: Lesser White Tengu</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You can now access a portion of the power of the Demon Weapon Soul Reaper</td></tr></tbody></table></tbody></table>

 Chapter 33 Training Year Part 3 End

    -Month 6-12-


    The next morning I woke up again to Lily¡¯s curvaceous body pressed tightly from behind. Seems she thought this was harder to escape from but I started tickling under her ribs and quickly got away, though she pouted and puffed her cheeks out.


    Lily: That was mean master.


    Baal: You no longer have a childs body so please stop clinging it¡¯s...embarrassing.


    Lily: Oh ho does master like my grown body.


    She hugged herself just under her rather large breasts making them stand out. I blushed and became deep red faced.


    Lily: Anyway master you changed.


    I blink a bit before looking at myself in the mirror. Standing there with packed lean muscles and shoulder length pure white hair was a man that looked in his early twenties.


    Baal: Wow.


    I looked older and ripped. It was when I was looking at my changes when I felt them. Like eyes of a predator on my back when I turned around ready to be attacked I saw Lily sitting on the bed eyeing me. It made me sweat all over feeling those eyes and I looked around to see who it was, but only Lily was here. The other elites stopped sleeping with me.


    (nice thinking Lily)


    When I tried my full armor I was happy to see I didn¡¯t grow taller, so I wouldn¡¯t need new clothes though I was curious about my new demon form. As I finished getting ready, I saw Lily was ready as well.


    Baal: Guess we should be going.


    Lily: I hope there is still enough dragon for lunch it tasted nice the way it was cooked yesterday.


    Baal: It did, I think it tasted better for me cause I had to kill that thing. Man what a pain that thing was.


    Lily: How much did your power rise master?


    Baal: Hmm, I did have an increase by eating the dragons heart by about 30% so at 55% let me check.


    I open up the status to check. I also take the chance to check out what this new power I can access from Soul is.


    (A.N. The values here are max value including the 25% that is subtracted thanks to the rebound)


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''4''>Status Window</td><tr><td width="25%">Name:</td><td width="25%">Baal</td><td width="25%">Level:</td><td width="25%">1</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fame:</td><td width="25%">60000</td><td width="25%">Infame:</td><td width="25%">0</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Health:</td><td width="25%">180000 (-?)</td><td width="25%">Stamina:</td><td width="25%">50000 (-?)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana:</td><td width="25%">60000 (?)</td><td width="25%">Rank:</td><td width="25%">Royal Demon</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Race:</td><td width="25%">Lesser White Tengu</td><td width="25%">Strength:</td><td width="25%">1545</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vitality:</td><td width="25%">1210</td><td width="25%">Dexterity:</td><td width="25%">1150</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Agility:</td><td width="25%">1297</td><td width="25%">Intelligence:</td><td width="25%">954</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Charisma:</td><td width="25%">400</td><td width="25%">Leadership:</td><td width="25%">600</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Luck:</td><td width="25%">100</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Affinity</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Fire</td><td width="25%">50%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Water</td><td width="25%">20%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Earth</td><td width="25%">10%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Air</td><td width="25%">20%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Light</td><td width="25%">50%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Darkness</td><td width="25%">80%</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Traits</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Curse of the god of Evolution


    A curse which returns a newborn to the weakest possible form for his race before turning into a non sentient monster or demon. This curse leaves abilities that are inherited but they remain sealed until awoken.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Royal demon


    Being born the son of the Demon lord your are highly intelligent no matter what form you are in. You can learn skills, magic or techniques with much greater ease than others as long as you have a proper teacher.


    x4 skill gain when taught by teacher for any form of training.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon Boss


    As one of the great leaders of a dungeon. You grow more powerful when you are in your territory.


    2x power within your dungeon and city


    +20000 Health on top of base HP</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Noble Demon Presence


    Because of your royal lineage and your noble personality. You possess a great amount of charisma and others can feel that and will look upon you as someone of nobility even if they discover you are a demon.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Demons Aura


    A demons aura is his power taking a physical form as miasma. By releasing your aura over an area you allies will be given strength from your power and temporarily be able to transform into a demon similar to your own race.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vessel of the Spirit Yang


    You are the host of the Spirit of balance, Yang. One of the twin spirits that makes up the balance of good and evil. You represent the light of the world even when that light holds darkness inside.


    You are the new spirit Yang and those who worship the spirits will worship you in his place.</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Gun Mastery (Intermediate 4)


    Mastery over the firearm. The more advanced technology which at its weakest can be as strong as a beginner fire bolt


    Increases Damage with fire arms 20%


    Increases accuracy by 15%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dual Wield Mastery (Intermediate 9)


    Mastery to use a weapon in both hands.


    Increases Damage when using two weapons 25%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Scythe Mastery (Intermediate 7)


    Mastery with all weapons similar to a Scythe.


    Increases Damage when using  a scythe 25%


    Increases Damage when using a weapon similar to a scythe 20%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Taming


    Your affinity to nature allows you to tame young animals since they have great trust in you.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana Foresight (basic 1)


    Active skill


    Due to the vast amount of mana in your body, you have a closer bond with mana, and while meditating you can see the mana in the objects around you, as well as those in areas above and below you.


    Able to see the mana pool of all lifeforms.


    With higher level you can enter a trance state and move your mind around the space you can ¡°see¡±.


    With higher level you can ¡°see¡± the flow of mana moving through the bodies of living creatures.


    With higher level you can make this a passive skill, which enables you to see the flow of mana partially, while having your eyes open.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fire Magic (Intermediate 9)


    Ability to control fire with magic


    Spells:


    Hell Flame (Intermediate 8)


    Hell Chain (Intermediate 5)


    Fire Field (Intermediate 2)


    Dark Flame (Intermediate 5)


    Fire Bomb (Intermediate 9)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dark Magic (Intermediate 2)


    Ability to control the darkness with magic


    Spells:


    Dark Ball (Intermediate 3)


    Shadow Cloak (Intermediate 8)


    Shadow Claw (Intermediate 5)


    Darkspear (Intermediate 5)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Water Magic (Intermediate 6)


    Ability to control water with magic


    Spell:


    Water Ball (Intermediate 3)


    Geyser (Intermediate 6)


    Ice Ball (Intermediate 3)


    Ice Lance(Intermediate 2)


    Ice Shards (Intermediate 5)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Air Magic(Intermediate 4)


    Ability to Control Air with magic.


    Spell:


    Air Slash (Intermediate 6)


    Pressure Ball (Intermediate 4)


    Air Bomb (Intermediate 3)


    Feather Dance (Intermedaite 1)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Earth Magic (Intermediate 2)


    Ability to control the earth with magic.


    Spells:


    Earth shard (Basic 8)


    Earth spear (Basic 9)


    Earth shield (Intermediate 5)


    Quagmire (basic 7)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Light Magic (Intermediate 6)


    Ability to control Light with magic


    Spell:


    Healing (Intermediate 5)


    Light Cloak (Intermediate 3)


    Light Mirage (Intermediate 2)


    Light Bolt (Intermediate 2)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Magic Circle Formation (Intermediate 9)


    A lost art which uses the formation of a circle of complex glyphs to create a spell. This art creates stronger spells but is extremely difficult to learn because information on this magic has been lost for ages even to the Gods and Demons</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Sub Skill: Multigram Circle Formation (Intermediate 9)


    A newly discovered method to use the lost art of Magic circle formation. Combines several spells together within a single magic circle and creates a unique spell.


    Known number of circles possible


    Bigram


    Trigram


    Tetragram


    Pentagram


    Hexagram</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Soul ¡°the Soul Reaper¡±


    The weapon of the Grim Reaper. The strongest weapon in the world capable of attack the soul of its targets. A weapon filled with divinity of the gods. This weapon is feared by all creatures, be them Gods, Demons and Mortals. It is bound to the Guardian of Death Baal.


    This weapon has recently gained life after fusing with several weapons. It has the ability to transform into weapons that make it up.


    Staff


    Scythe


    Dual Sickle


    Chain Sickle


    Gun


    Necromancers Tome (Sealed)


    The power of the Grim Reaper has awoken.


    Grim Slash


    With the scythe form you can attack directly the soul of your opponent. This ability can destroy the soul of anyone and it will permanently kill foreigners.


    Mana Cost 5000</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: ...So this is the stats of someone who how has reached lesser gods status.


    Lily: Are you strong master?


    I tell her all my stats and it makes her mouth drop open. I guess it is high.


    Lily: I think master can spar on par with Lona though you might loss since she¡¯s been a Royal for a while now.


    Baal: Probably but I think I will surpass them soon. Lets go then.


    She nods and we leave the room and head to the training field. I can only say it was a somewhat flashy entrance when I feel it. Why? Well I have pure white wings that make me look like an angel if I only have them out. Rachet''s mouth hung open half way when he saw that and I couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    Baal: Well as you can see I ranked up.


    Rachet: ¡­


    Rachet suddenly kneels like a knight.


    Baal: What?


    Rachet: I¡¯m sorry but in the underworld there are legends about the tengu. There exists a unique Tengu that is considered one of the rare Holy Demon. The White Tengu is a being of myth that surpasses even the Grim Reaper.


    Baal: But...why are you kneeling.


    Rachet: Because the previous Demon lord before your father was one.


    The realization dawned on everyone and everyone bowed to me.


    Baal: P-please stand everyone. I just ranked up. I get that it¡¯s into something important but I don¡¯t want anyone to change their way of talking or acting towards me. I¡¯m still the same person.


    Everyone stands up and my elites fly over smiling with glowing eyes of admiration as do all the other tengu and great imps. That wasn¡¯t isolated to my minions all the guards including the monster ones as well. I guess breaking the bottleneck between the higher and royal rank is hard. (no shit)


    Suddenly there was a loud banging from the castle gate.


    ???: Hey you Demon trash open up and let me change my race into something strong. If you don¡¯t we will kill this weak ass craftsman that works for you.


    Baal: Craftsman??


    ???: BAAL!!! IT¡¯S DOK PLEASE SAVE ME!!!


    A few veins appeared on my forehead. Not only me but a large number of the guards and minions. We had all grown to accept Dok as well as his guildmates as our own. Dok is still a human because he doesn¡¯t want to change, because otherwise I would have personally changed him into an Imp. I¡¯m sure he would come out unique like my minions.


    Baal: Open the gate. When they are all in capture them all. Lona please rescue Dok as soon as everyone is inside.


    Everyone nods and opens the gate.


    A smug asshole foreigner appears and behind him is a guild of about 80 other foreigners and Dok at the center.


    ???: Hehehe good boy. I see, a good king knows how to negotiate. Now how do we change our race!


    I point towards the castle.


    Baal: It¡¯s in the basement.


    When they all get half way into the courtyard of the castle my guards blockade the gates and Lona moves in like a mirage and appears on the other side with Dok in a princess hold.


    The men that held Dok just look at the spot he was standing at with a stupid look. It was then that they heard the gates closing and looked back.


    ???: Shit! Retreat, kill whoever gets in your way.


    Baal: Catch all of them don¡¯t kill a single one.


    Lona walked over to me and put Dok behind me and vanished and appeared next to Rachet in front of the Guards blockading the gates.


    Only Rachet and her walked forward.


    ???: Only two of them are coming run them over and catch them we can use them as hostages.


    Lots of guards started to chuckle at his comment as did Dok and I.


    When the group were 10 meters away from the duo the two bent forward and like air they vanished only appearing moments later behind the group. All of them collapsed unconscious.


    Lona: Well that was a good workout in the morning. What are you going to do with this trash.


    I grin and explain my idea. When I told everyone they were all standing there with mouths gaping open with me grinning. All the men were stripped of their mid 200- low 300 level armor and tied like pigs (hands and feet together facing forward) and put in one of the rooms in the first floor. I really needed to make a cells to keep prisoners, but that can wait.


    For two days in the plaza a wooden stage was built with a large support that crossed the whole stage. Many citizens and foreigners wondered what it was for but I told the guards to keep it a secret to everyone except the guild members that would build the stage.


    On the third day an announcement was passed early. To gather at noon because the king was going to pass a message to everyone including the foreigners. As soon as foreigners were mentioned all the citizens knew something big was going to happen.


    At noon the plaza in front of the castle was packed and only the space behind it was open. When the gates opened the public opened way and the guards moved to the sides making a barrier so no one enters the path. I walked out and everyone cheered but it became silent the next moment. With their hands and feet chained together humans in old ragged clothes. (think royal road newbie clothes)


    They walk with their heads down but some walked upright and yelling towards the demons. These were shut up by an ogres punch in his face. They were punches made to shut him up but not knock him out.


    They stopped on the steps while I climbed up.


    Baal: My fellow citizens and foreigner visitors. Today I called everyone to pass a message to everyone. As you see behind me these foreigners have been imprisoned. Their charges are kidnapping an ally of ours, one of our favorite foreigners, Dok. Their objective was to become one of us demon race through cheap trickery. As such their punishment is death.


    ???: Hahaha you think we are afraid we will simply return.


    Baal: I know you will, but not as you are. Yesterday everyone heard I hunted and killed a dragon alone. It was so I could break the wall into Royal Demon, and I have done so. With it came a power that allows me to destroy the very soul of my enemies. This power I shall not wield carelessly, but to pass on this message I shall show you all the power to kill a foreigner.


    I nod to the guard and he pushes forward 10 of the men which counted the leader. Their hands were lifted and tied to the support.


    I pulled Soul who was in staff form out and had him transform into a scythe but I told him to make it dramatic. He asked me to cover him in miasma then so I did so and then extended it when the blade came out before  dispersing the miasma.


    The faces of all the foreigners paled as they saw the weapon change.


    Leader: W-What the hell is that!!!


    He was jumping around trying to get the chains off but that caused his legs to be chained down.


    Baal: If you must know...Its called the Soul Reaper. It belonged to the Grim Reaper but once he died I inherited it from him.


    I pulled the scythe back and coated it in mana so the slash would fly and then readied the skill.


    Baal: For kidnapping my friend...and for ignoring my warning your are sentenced to death.


    Releasing killing intent to get my point across I activated the skill.


    [Grim Slash]


    A green slash flew at neck height from the left to the right. It passed through them without resistance and ended just after it crossed the leader who was last.


    All of them just stood there but soon a blue light appeared from there body and formed a small ball of fire in front of each of them. They slowly dimmed and then extinguished. The 10 went limp and then suddenly their body burst into particles of light that rose up to the sky. When someone normally dies they become grey smoke. This is the first time someone burst into particles of light.


    Though it looked like they died for real that wasn¡¯t true because I received this message


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Using the power of the Grim reaper you have brought justice to sinners. Since they are foreigners they lives in Aurora are done and will not return.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: I see many are fearing that they truly died just like a native who died. No only the foreigners body was completely destroyed. This power destroys the link that connects them to this world.


    I continued through the remaining men and once they were all finished. All who saw this were wide eyed and the town was quiet because of the event.


    Baal: Let this be a warning to all. Punishment for kidnapping or killing someone will be dealt with severely. I am sorry that I took your time and please continue about your normal day.


    I bow my thanks and walk off with the guards behind me. The citizens left with some smiling. Saying things like ¡°finally there is something to put those foreigners in their place¡± and ¡°We finally have a proper method the punish them. They are to carefree with their actions¡±. The noise was drowned out when the castle gates were closed.


    Rachet: Well that was surprising. I never thought the foreigners would burst into light like that.


    Baal: Imagine how I feel about it. I was the one who did that.


    ???: And it was a stupid idea to do it publicly boy.


    A cold voice spoke in a tone that seem to freeze everyone.


    Soul: Master...Thanatos.


    Thanatos: Boy do you know how much trouble this will cause you.


    Baal: ...and


    Thanatos: Who am I. I am Thanatos The Mortal realms Grim reaper...And guildmaster of the assassins guild.


    When he said that it was in a deadly tone that seem to freeze the very air we breathed. It was to make sure everyone understood just how deadly this man is.


    Thanatos: Hikura.


    Hikura: Yes master.


    Like a shadow removing a cloak a woman dressed in all black appeared fully in the courtyard.


    Thanatos: This situation is bad please make sure to send a message to all members to be on high alert for hunters. Have 40 members stationed in here with you here as well to safeguard Baal personally. The other cities of the Demon Kingdom are to be placed 20 members in all towns and 10 members in villages.


    Hikura: Yes master.


    She vanished like a shadow once more without a trace.


    Thanatos: Now then what do you think you have done?!


    Baal: ...Teaching the Foreigners that they don¡¯t hold all the power in my kingdom.


    Thanatos: To me it looked like you asking for war thats what. You don¡¯t know how to control the power of the Soul Reaper yet and as such your Grim Slash will be sealed until you become responsible enough to use it. A four year old brat wielding Death magic of this degree is to unreasonable. Vil¡¯crI himself never pulled out his scythe unless he truly needed it. You will have to learn the same thing.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Soul has sealed Grim Slash and is no longer possible to access it</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: Wha! Hey Soul why did you seal the skill.


    Soul: I¡¯m sorry master but Master Thanatos is a Reaper of greater power than you and all reaper weapons are to take orders from the strongest reaper present.


    Thanatos: Well now?! The Soul Reaper developed an ego interesting. Hm I see thats how absorbing other demon weapons. Quite interesting. Anyway you require training in reaper arts. Besides the training you do here with this Royal demon you will be trained by Hikura in the proper use of Death Magic. It isn¡¯t something that should be used normally because of the effect on the planet. Now then I should be going Hikura will begin next week after our operations here are all set up. Oh and I suggest taking the dragon core and choosing a few of your demons and making dungeon cities and expand your territory. That beauty can be converted into a dungeon core and can spawn some lizards. If you mix it properly with your mana you can make a new species of Demon lizards maybe a Drake or even a dragon can come from it.


    As we watched the hooded man walk away his cloak blew with the wind and he suddenly vanished.


    We just stood there staring at where he was until I broke the silence by turning around and sighing.


    Baal: *Sigh* Guess beggars can¡¯t be choosers. Anyway bring the dragons core here.


    It was a large half meter diameter crystal. I put my hand on it and released miasma over it and hand it absorb it with a lot of my mana.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have converted the a dragon core into a Yang core and if placed inside a cave it will create a dungeon. Please choose the boss of the dungeon</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: Lona can you do this?


    Lona: ...Is there a reason for me being the chosen one?


    Baal: I need Rachet to train the guards and me and you''re the second strongest and capable of training the new demons.


    Lona: I see. If its for that then I don¡¯t mind but its possible brutes appear.


    Baal: After you get the dungeon ready we will send builders and craftsmen to set up a town around the cave chosen and then we will copy books from here and send them there as well as a librarian that will teach them.


    Lona: So its already thought out rather quickly if I may say. Ok I shall do it.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Lona the Green OnI (variant) has been designated the dungeon boss. Sentient creature that will spawn within the dungeon¡­ Imps (variant)(Baal¡¯s imps), Demons snake (Naga/Lamia), Demon Goblin (these make up gargoyles and demon based gob family) , Goblin.


    All minions will be Lona¡¯s Minions but will serve Demon Prince Baal as if he were the dungeon boss.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: Done. We can start preparations. Need tools and food as well. A few guards will go with you to provide protection. The mined rocks should be sent back here we will send a caravan to trade between the towns.


    She nodded and went off the get ready and all the rest of us began training. I was loaded with 216x weight. (3 sets of 6x weights which multiply each others weight) Even with so much weight I could walk relatively normal but can¡¯t fly.


    My training also changed to regular physical workout and sparing with the ogres to hell physical workout and fighting Rachet directly with hell of a lot of weight on my ass.


    The next day the caravan with all the need were ready. Lona would be heading west of our position because its the part where there is least about of settlements so it would also have the best potental to find lots of resources. Lona had her swords out and went to the edge of the forest ahead of everyone cutting a path with her swords while they were covered in black flames which reduced all the trees to ash and left the ground clean.


    Lilian PoV


    I woke up the next morning to my three female elites hugging me in a very large bed. I was still dizzy and tired so I shook myself and the three waking them up.


    They all sat up and it was then that I noticed none of them were dressed. It was the first time I saw them after ranking up and many had reached around the looks of an 18 year old with a lean perfect S figure. Their breasts weren''t excessive large but just right for there body and it wouldn''t get in the way of fighting.


    After blinking a few times they all looked at me and than blushed a deep red.


    Lilian: Is something wrong.


    As soon as I said that I surprised myself. My voice sounded different. It had tge same tone and pitch but there was something mystic about it that sounded like music that sounded lovely to the ears.


    The three girls made a face full of bliss.


    Lilith: Give up girl. It''s been like this for the last two days since you''ve slept. Really what kind of goddess did you become?


    Lilith: Um the name was Lesser God: Lesser Demon Goddess of Love and War.


    Lilith nodded after realizing something.


    Lilith: That explains all the pheromones you''re releasing.


    Lilian: Pheromones?


    Lilith: You''ve probably never heard of them. Its a substance our body releases to attract a mate. The thing is that you can''t control your pheromones . Your like a new born Succubus who just gained there ability to charm someone.


    Lilian: So you mean I''m making them like this.


    Lilith: Yep, it so strong up to 4 rooms to all sides of this one had to be cleared out because my girls could barely stand how strong it was. It''s at the level of an a potent Aphrodisiac, so please stop feeding it mana.


    As soon as she mentioned it I noticed the draw on my mana and cut it.


    Lilith: Ah fresh air. Now to detoxify these three.


    She placed her hand on each of the girls and cast a spell. They blink a few time before scratching their heads.


    Jesse: What was going on. I can''t remember much.


    Lilith: You three got drunk of the girls charm spell. You should be careful with that spell. If you make it to strong when directing it at someone it could have permanent effect.


    Lilian: By permanent effecr you mean...


    Lilith: He/she or it will fall for you hard and a few undesirable situaltions may occur.


    All of us shuttered at the thought.


    Lilith: I guess training your new charm spell shoukd come first. You should be glad that you release it well dispersed because if it was concentrated around you it would be nearly impossible for us to be in here.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Lilian: Did it cause any problems for the other Succubus?


    Lilith: Besides the fact that they built a statue of you in the entrance lobby and have been worshipping you as the Succubus''s Goddess nothing much changed. Oh the warrior, assassin and mage type demons that watched you kill the Minotaur, Titan Snake and the Queen spider have taken to worshipping the Goddess of war side of you.


    I was somewhat happy that it wasn''t the sex hungry demons that liked me. I was still anxious.


    Lilith: Lets go you need to learn to unconsciously suppress the chsrm spell. We will use my dungeon pets to train on. After you have it under control we will begin my eight hells training to make you into a proper God of War and you will also learn all the Succubus''s charm arts. Fufufu


    She made a a grin that looked like a hungry cat staring at a mouse. I could only gulp down my saliva before being pulled away to train.


    Baal PoV


    The next six months were rather monotone. My training consists of constant increasing the weight of my weights then fighting Rachet in his demon form. I was slowly but surely reaching him but he began training himself as well.


    About a month after Lona left I recieved a message that the dungeon had been formed. I instantly had a large caravan with builders from Doks guild as well as many newbie foreigners leave towarda it with lots of food, tools, and leather. I also sent guards that were to walk vanguard and burn the stumps of trees left behind and pack the dirt so it would fix the road permanently.


    The plan was to make a small village around the cave dungeon and grow from it. Rock would be collected from the dungeon and traded to all the kingdoms towns which would allow us to improve our defenses and expand out.


    One other thing that will be returning are several demon lizards to be trained by Rachet into lizard men or lesser dragons,  drakes and Wyvern.


    Another part of my training began a week after I executed the foregners. Hikura appeared dressed in normal clothes and took me to the library and started to teach me the same thimgs she learned during her initiate years in the assassins guild.


    Apparently there is a secret form of magic unknown to the general public. Though everyone knows about the Six great gods of nature, the element gods so called, there is one more which is the one the assassin''s guild follows. God of Life, Death and Evolution, just like all the other gods he has his own branch of magic but its so powerful he personally made it so his followers created a creed to keep it secret. Its two branches of magic, Life magic and Death magic. These two branches of magic make up a grim reapers extra ordinary power to bring dead completely back from the dead and being able to completely kill a foreigner.


    Hikura and any field agents can all be considered reapers but none can use high level techniques like Vil''crI and Thanados can. Things like opening a hole into hell and lettings its fires run rampant or calling spirits of the dead to fight for you.


    Once the lectures were finally done Hikura began to teach me how to feel for these two kinds of magic. Strangely enough it required me to have mana foresight which was almost at Intermediate rank. I needed to train it to at least intermediate 7 so I could see the mana bodies of spirits. It would then take time for me to find death and life spirits in the so called spirit world.


    Basicly I need to train a hell of a long time with this but I found out that mediating and then falling asleep allowed me tobstay the whole night in this world with unusually high depth in detail.


    When I told Hikura she told me I entered the spirit world and moved around it. The max anyone will ever see from there position would be in about a 500 meter radius around themselves. As such it was developed the techniques to use Mana foresight in passive mode. I achieved this mode one month eight after going every night into that world and focusing more and more so I could explore this world.


    In the middle of the eigth month I broke into advanced level to several skills. Magic circle, Fire magic and Dark magic as well as mana foresight. With advanced level skill came spells matching it. For fire it was called Fire palace. I make a ball od blue fire and shot. Seems simple for an advanced spell but its blast radius is about 20 meters.


    Darkmaguc provided several curses I didn''t get around to earning when I was an imp or Tengu since I lacked time. Paralysis, blind, confuse, were some basic level ones that quickly rose to intermediate on the first week. Intermediate level spells were, Nightmare and shadow world. Nightmare is self explanatory but shadow world is really interesting. Its considered a high level intermediate spell because it makes the shadows around you attack and try to swallow your enemy.


    Quite a scary spell I would say. I was forced to train with it though I puked a lot because it reminded me to much of Nightmare Inferno.


    Lastly with mana foresight at advanced level I could see the basic forms of spirits. They were quite diverse if I must say. Of ever kind of animal there was a one for each element except life and death.


    One other benefit to the advanced rank with mana foresight is that you can see and speak with anyone who possesses it and is using it.


    Hikura who was floating next to me in the solid blue room. She explained that there are very few spirits of death and they come in the shape of a crows.


    Simply mentioning it and I spotted it. It was staring back at us and soon it flew down and in a bird kind of way he bowed.


    Crow: Greetings young reapers.


    Hikura: Ah...ah Lord Shinko.


    The astral projection of Hikura bowed deeply to the crow but she was giving me a death stare from her bow.


    I bow but stay standing.


    Hikura: I''m very sorry for his rudeness.


    Shinko: Don''t worry young reaper I know. The boy has just begun his education and you have yet to explain to him who I am. I shall do so myself. I am Shinko one of the three great crows of death. I was once bound to Vil''crI and taught him the arts of death magic. I am called a demon crow because I am the spirit of death in the underworld.


    Baal: You are here for me?


    Shinko: I watch over the one who wields the demon worlds Soul Reaper. Just as my brother does with Thanatos.


    Baal: Who is the third crow?


    Shinko: He is a white crow in the Upperworld and serves directly Crono the god of death. Our role is to guide souls of those fallen by your blade to the heavens or hell. We do so with our eyes that see sin. You to shall have these eyes in the future. You and your sister.


    Baal: Lilian? How come?


    Hikura: She most likely got her hands on a reaper herself. We have no way of knowing really.


    I just looked off into the distance away from the two.


    I hear Shinko mutter something below his breath and feel his presence vanish I then dropped my foresight and returned to my body and fell asleep.


    My monotone training continued all the way to the end of the 12th month. Shinko bound himself as a spirit like elementalists do when they contract with a spirit. With him and Hikura I learn the basics of Death magic. I was told that it was to early for me to meet the life spirit. My training has been pretty much learning the techniques of the assassins which includes the vanishing ability.


    It¡¯s called ghost step and for obvious reasons only those in the assassins guild can learn it. The ability is really amazing. The caster actually turns into a ghost with an ethereal body invisible in all aspects. No one can hear see smell or feel you both physically and your presence.


    When i first did it i would best describe it as the same thing as Mana foresight.


    Hikura: So what do you think of the assassins secret stealth skill?


    She said with a wide grin.


    Baal: Is this why you had me train mana foresight for so long.


    She just grins and i take it as a yes.


    At exactly the same day i watch the small timer reach zero and my stats, health mana and stamina finally all return to normal and i can only say i feel strong. The strange feeling of have so much strength appear suddenly.


    Baal: I¡¯m finally back to full strength.


    Rachet: Nope you¡¯ve been at full strength for at least half a year already. I would say you at least tripled your power.


    Baal: Time to start our expansion before my rivals begin popping up.


    Everyone grinned and went about their jobs


    Lilian PoV


    WAAHHH!!! I can¡¯t believe Lilith made me charm monsters, demons and even a new minotaur.


    I can¡¯t help crying that i spend nearly 3 months learning how to control my new charm powers. Besides that they also taught me how to enter someones dreams, cast illusions and mix illusions and charm to make enemies fight each other but i can¡¯t help feel that i let others do too much of the fighting like this so i never stopped training my body. I wouldn¡¯t let these Succubus domesticate me and make me a slut like them.


    Another thing that thoroughly pissed me off was the statue the made of me. Wearing the thinnest V strap leather suit just covering my privates with Succubus wings on my back i was blowing a kiss out like a slut. I wanted to smash that idol but instead i went up and enchanted it and the statue moved on its own. The slut suit grew to a dress that went to my knees and armor appeared over the dress as i held my scythe with both hands behind me with me eyes closed and a gentle smile on my face. Below it the message ¡°Lesser Demon Goddess of Love and War¡± was written.


    When the girls saw how the statue changed after i enchanted it they began to imitate it and instead of wearing skimpy leather clothes they wore demon silk dresses. They all seem to get happier as well and i found out why. It seems the demon men find this innocent look more appealing than the slutty look they had before and get more excited when they appear in their dreams.


    The new statue seemed to appear to everyone more than before. There seemed to be a bit of friction between the Succubus and Oni about the statue. The Oni one made me look like an ogre warrior but that was fixed as well.


    I did get some good physical training though. The Oni captain was a peak royal and a smart variant like Lona so he taught me how to wield all my reapers forms. Oh right after i ranked up he gained an ego. Its rare to find a weapon with an ego and its even rarer for a weapon to develop one. I named him Shiro. (white in Jap)


    I think it¡¯s been a year since Vil¡¯cri died protecting us i wonder what i will do now that I am a goddess of the type of people i wanted. I know it would be suicide to fight Lucifer right now. If only Baal was with me. I feel more secure with him together with me. I guess i will continue gathering followers until i can match Lucifer in strength.


    --------------------------------------------


    Both of their status windows after a whole year.


    Baal


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''4''>Status Window</td><tr><td width="25%">Name:</td><td width="25%">Baal</td><td width="25%">Level:</td><td width="25%">8</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fame:</td><td width="25%">60000</td><td width="25%">Infame:</td><td width="25%">0</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Health:</td><td width="25%">220000</td><td width="25%">Stamina:</td><td width="25%">101000</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana:</td><td width="25%">100000</td><td width="25%">Rank:</td><td width="25%">Royal Demon</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Race:</td><td width="25%">Lesser White Tengu</td><td width="25%">Strength:</td><td width="25%">2145</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vitality:</td><td width="25%">1810</td><td width="25%">Dexterity:</td><td width="25%">1950</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Agility:</td><td width="25%">2197</td><td width="25%">Intelligence:</td><td width="25%">1254</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Charisma:</td><td width="25%">700</td><td width="25%">Leadership:</td><td width="25%">900</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Luck:</td><td width="25%">200</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Affinity</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Fire</td><td width="25%">60%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Water</td><td width="25%">25%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Earth</td><td width="25%">15%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Air</td><td width="25%">20%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Light</td><td width="25%">50%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Darkness</td><td width="25%">90%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Death</td><td width="25%">15%</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Traits</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Curse of the god of Evolution


    A curse which returns a newborn to the weakest possible form for his race before turning into a non sentient monster or demon. This curse leaves abilities that are inherited but they remain sealed until awoken.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Royal demon


    Being born the son of the Demon lord your are highly intelligent no matter what form you are in. You can learn skills, magic or techniques with much greater ease than others as long as you have a proper teacher.


    x4 skill gain when taught by teacher for any form of training.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon Boss


    As one of the great leaders of a dungeon. You grow more powerful when you are in your territory.


    2x power within your dungeon and city


    +20000 Health on top of base HP</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Noble Demon Presence


    Because of your royal lineage and your noble personality. You possess a great amount of charisma and others can feel that and will look upon you as someone of nobility even if they discover you are a demon.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Demons Aura


    A demons aura is his power taking a physical form as miasma. By releasing your aura over an area you allies will be given strength from your power and temporarily be able to transform into a demon similar to your own race.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vessel of the Spirit Yang


    You are the host of the Spirit of balance, Yang. One of the twin spirits that makes up the balance of good and evil. You represent the light of the world even when that light holds darkness inside.


    You are the new spirit Yang and those who worship the spirits will worship you in his place.</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Gun Mastery (Intermediate 9)


    Mastery over the firearm. The more advanced technology which at its weakest can be as strong as a beginner fire bolt


    Increases Damage with fire arms 30%


    Increases accuracy by 20%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dual Wield Mastery (Advanced 2)


    Mastery to use a weapon in both hands.


    Increases Damage when using two weapons 30%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Scythe Mastery (Advanced 5)


    Mastery with all weapons similar to a Scythe.


    Increases Damage when using  a scythe 35%


    Increases Damage when using a weapon similar to a scythe 25%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Taming


    Your affinity to nature allows you to tame young animals since they have great trust in you.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana Foresight (Advanced 1)


    Active/Passive


    Due to the vast amount of mana in your body, you have a closer bond with mana, and while meditating you can see the mana in the objects around you, as well as those in areas above and below you.


    Able to see the mana pool of all lifeforms.


    With higher level you can enter a trance state and move your mind around the space you can ¡°see¡±.


    You can ¡°see¡± the flow of mana moving through the bodies of living creatures.


    You can make this a passive skill, which enables you to see the flow of mana partially, while having your eyes open.


    You can see spirits in your surroundings</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fire Magic (Advanced 5)


    Ability to control fire with magic


    Spells:


    Inferno Palace (Intermediate 2)


    Hell Flame (Intermediate 8)


    Hell Chain (Intermediate 7)


    Fire Field (Intermediate 8)


    Dark Flame (Intermediate 9)


    Fire Bomb (Advanced 4)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dark Magic (Advanced 2)


    Ability to control the darkness with magic


    Spells:


    Dark Ball (Advanced 4)


    Shadow Cloak (Advanced 5)


    Shadow Claw (Intermediate 9)


    Darkspear (Intermediate 5)


    Nightmare (Intermediate 3)


    Paralysis (Intermediate 9)


    Blind (intermediate 8)


    Confuse (Advanced 1)


    Shadow World (Intermediate 2</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Water Magic (Intermediate 8)


    Ability to control water with magic


    Spell:


    Water Ball (Intermediate 3)


    Geyser (Intermediate 9)


    Ice Ball (Intermediate 5)


    Ice Lance(Intermediate 2)


    Ice Shards (Intermediate 5)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Air Magic(Intermediate 7)


    Ability to Control Air with magic.


    Spell:


    Air Slash (Intermediate 9)


    Pressure Ball (Intermediate 7)


    Air Bomb (Intermediate 6)


    Feather Dance (Advanced 2)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Earth Magic (Intermediate 5)


    Ability to control the earth with magic.


    Spells:


    Earth shard (Basic 8)


    Earth spear (Basic 9)


    Earth shield (Intermediate 5)


    Quagmire (basic 7)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Light Magic (Intermediate 7)


    Ability to control Light with magic


    Spell:


    Healing (Intermediate 5)


    Light Cloak (Intermediate 3)


    Light Mirage (Intermediate 5)


    Light Bolt (Intermediate 7)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Death Magic (Basic 8)


    A secret branch of magic that heralds from the God of Death. Magic only granted to reapers who protect the world.


    Spell:


    Ghost Step (Basic 6)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Magic Circle Formation (Advanced 3)


    A lost art which uses the formation of a circle of complex glyphs to create a spell. This art creates stronger spells but is extremely difficult to learn because information on this magic has been lost for ages even to the Gods and Demons</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Sub Skill: Multigram Circle Formation (Advanced 1)


    A newly discovered method to use the lost art of Magic circle formation. Combines several spells together within a single magic circle and creates a unique spell.


    Known number of circles possible


    Bigram


    Trigram


    Tetragram


    Pentagram


    Hexagram</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Lilian


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''4''>Status Window</td><tr><td width="25%">Name:</td><td width="25%">Lilian</td><td width="25%">Level:</td><td width="25%">7</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fame:</td><td width="25%">35000</td><td width="25%">Infame:</td><td width="25%">0</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Health:</td><td width="25%">200000</td><td width="25%">Stamina:</td><td width="25%">97000</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana:</td><td width="25%">105000</td><td width="25%">Rank:</td><td width="25%">Lesser God</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Race:</td><td width="25%">Lesser Demon Goddess</td><td width="25%">Strength:</td><td width="25%">2248</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vitality:</td><td width="25%">1810</td><td width="25%">Dexterity:</td><td width="25%">2030</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Agility:</td><td width="25%">2067</td><td width="25%">Intelligence:</td><td width="25%">1300</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Charisma:</td><td width="25%">300</td><td width="25%">Leadership:</td><td width="25%">200</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Luck:</td><td width="25%">550</td><td width="25%">Charm:</td><td width="25%">800</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Affinity</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Fire</td><td width="25%">25%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Water</td><td width="25%">45%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Earth</td><td width="25%">15%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Air</td><td width="25%">25%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Light</td><td width="25%">80%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Darkness</td><td width="25%">65%</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Traits</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Curse of the god of Evolution


    A curse which returns a newborn to the weakest possible form for his race before turning into a non sentient monster or demon. This curse leaves abilities that are inherited but they remain sealed until awoken.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Royal Celestial


    Being born the Daughter of the King of the Gods your are highly intelligent no matter what form you are in. You can learn skills, magic or techniques with much greater ease than others as long as you have a proper teacher.


    In celestial form you gain ? more power.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon Boss


    As one of the great leaders of a dungeon. You grow more powerful when you are in your territory.


    2x power within your dungeon and city


    +20000 Health on top of base HP</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Vessel of the Spirit Yin


    You are the host of the Spirit of balance, Yin. One of the twin spirits that makes up the balance of good and evil. The darkness of the world as well as the small light of hope in the world filled with darkness


    You are the new spirit Yin and those who worship the spirits will worship you in her place.</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Staff Mastery (Advanced 2)


    Mastery with a staff


    Increases Damage when using a staff 35%


    Increases damage when using a polearm 15%.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Two handed weapon mastery (Intermediate 9)


    Mastery with all weapons that use 2 hands


    Increase weapons with 2 handed weapons 18%.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Taming


    Your affinity to nature allows you to tame young animals since they have great trust in you.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Charm (Intermediate 8)


    The ability to charm man, beast and demon with even the smallest gesture.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fire Magic (Intermediate 9)


    Ability to control fire with magic


    Spells:


    Fire Field (Intermediate 5)


    Holy Flame (Advanced 1)


    Fire Bomb (Intermediate 7)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dark Magic (Intermediate 7)


    Ability to control the darkness with magic


    Spells:


    Dark Ball (Intermediate 3)


    Shadow Cloak (Intermediate 2)


    Shadow Claw (Basic 9)


    Darkspear (Intermediate 5)


    Illusion (Intermediate 3)


    Dream Invasion (Basic 5)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Water Magic (Advanced 2)


    Ability to control water with magic


    Spell:


    Water Ball (Advanced 1)


    Geyser (Intermediate 7)


    Ice Ball (Intermediate 2)


    Ice Lance (Advanced 1)


    Ice Shards (Intermediate 9)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Air Magic(Intermediate 7)


    Ability to Control Air with magic.


    Spell:


    Air Slash (Intermediate 7)


    Pressure Ball (Intermediate 8)


    Air Bomb (Advanced 2)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Earth Magic (Intermediate 3)


    Ability to control the earth with magic.


    Spells:


    Earth shard (Basic 8)


    Earth spear (Basic 4)


    Earth shield (Intermediate 4)


    Quagmire (Basic 7)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Light Magic (Advanced 4)


    Ability to control Light with magic


    Spell:


    Healing (Advanced 4)


    Grand Healing (Intermediate 7)


    Light Cloak (Advanced 1)


    Light Mirage (Intermediate 8)


    Light Bolt (Intermediate 6)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Magic Circle Formation (Advanced 3)


    A lost art which uses the formation of a circle of complex glyphs to create a spell. This art creates stronger spells but is extremely difficult to learn because information on this magic has been lost for ages even to the Gods and Demons</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Sub Skill: Layered Magic Circle Formation (Advanced 2)


    A new form to use the lost magic of Magic Circle Formation. By layering two or more circles you can create much more powerful spells never before seen in the world.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Miasma Neutralization (Intermediate 4)


    An ability many ancient celestials learned to do to survive in the miasma of demons that ran rampant in the mortal world during the wars.


    The celestial that does this is prone to become unstable if they don''t exercise caution and rest well while constantly performing this.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ____________________________________________


    </a></a></a>


    </a></a>

 Chapter 34 Fairy request

    Baal PoV


    Since the curse was lifted I¡¯ve been full of energy. I was relaxing on the room of the castle taking in a bit of sun. It was one of my rare breaks were I had absolutely nothing to do. I was admiring the new form of my gun¡±s¡±.


    Yep after I ranked up I gained a second gun. They were both a dark black with engravings similar to the one on the staff form. One gun had a slightly shorter muzzle then the other and the other was longer. Both were six chamber guns with a shining wooden handle. The last piece that made it most interesting is that the hammer of both guns were in the format of a small scythe which seemed appropriate considering the weapon I held.


    (similar to this https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/62/17/53/621753973a71e93d855c9b2e44b06f7e.jpg</a>)


    I had trained a lot to catch up with the guns and almost reached Advanced level but still wasn¡¯t there. The best part about these guns is that they are leagues ahead of my other one and could handle a pentagram circle with only a 1 minute overheating to both guns. Normal spell bullets don¡¯t even start heating it up and the speed I can remake the bullets is much greater now to the point that by the time I put one gun in the holster and shot 3 bullets from that gun all six on the other just need the spell attached to the front.


    As I kept looking at the very advanced guns I shadow blocks the sun over my head. Looking up I see two small 8 year olds. Both had long orange hair, light tan skin and three fluffy tails behind them.


    Beth: Yo Baal.


    Baal: Hmm is there something I can help you with. It can be anything except capture Kitsu and hand him over.


    Charlet: Tsk.


    Baal: Hey.


    Charlet: Just kidding. The thing we wanted to talk about is and event we think would attract a lot of attention.


    I sit up and turn towards them.


    Baal: Ok I''m listening.


    Beth: Well in our world in the past there was a city that built a coliseum. Its a large building that was used to show fights between strong fighters and fighters against animals.


    Baal: Your point?


    Charlet: We want you to build a coliseum in the city. We can breed and train the monsters that can be used to fight. We can prepare one on one monster up to mid 400 boss class.


    Baal: ...What do I gain in that.


    They each held up a finger.


    Beth: A hell of a lot of money that will come from each event.


    Charlet: And a hell of a lot of money from the people that travel through your kingdom.


    I blink a few times then narrow my eyes.


    Baal: What do you want in return.


    The instant I ask the two tense up and begin to sweat.


    I stand up and put soul away before grabbing both of them by the scruff of their shirts and lift them eye level.


    They connect their index fingers and push them together and fidget a bit thinking.


    Baal: Is it Kitsu related?


    They shake their heads.


    Beth: Um, your Kitsu''s master right


    Baal: He is my partner I got from the pope of the church of light.


    Charlet: So he is a pet so...you''re stronger¡­


    Baal: ...Where are you two going with this.


    Beth: Hehe what do you mean.


    They try to feign ignorance so I spread my wings and hop off the castle and hover over the courtyard. They both pale and like cats when scared they wrap their arms and legs around my arms while looking down.


    Thankfully they don¡¯t wear skirts.


    Baal: What is it you two want?


    Beth: Wahhh go back go back WAHHH!!


    They both broke out crying so with a sigh I flew back to tge castles roof. I let them go and they fell on the ground and dug their claw nails into the ceiling.


    I was a bit startled by that since they were holding onto me just now.


    ???: Master...


    A freezing cold killing intent came from behind. When I looked Lily was flying there. Her hair was rising do to the intensity of her killing intent that was heating the air. I already knew she had high fire affinity but who would have known it would reach this level.


    The next moment all that intensity was blown away by what she said.


    Lily: Why does master let other people hug him but not Lily.


    Baal: Eh?!


    I was suddenly hugged from behind by a nearly crying Lily and was left stunned.


    Lily: Ever since Lily was born Lily loved master. Does...master hate Lily.


    OI oI thats mean. Looking at me with those puppy eyes and saying that in such a cute way.


    Baal: I don''t hate you. I love you like all the others.


    Lily: Ahaaa! Master Baka! (Come on his is much cuter) Lily doesn''t want to be loved as family. Lily wants to be loved like a woman.


    Both our faces became beet red. She stared at me with spinning eyes and a smile as well as a burning red face.


    (http://i.imgur.com/hFBtoZh.png</a>)


    *Cough cough*


    ???: I guess I came at the wrong time.


    The clear womans voice snapped us out of it and Lily separated and kept looking down with a completely red face. If you looked carefully enough you could see heat rising around here as well as a bit of steam from the excessive heat.


    (http://user-cdn.spring.me/photos/20130411/n5167077c701f5.png</a>


    thank god her fire affinity can make such a cute moment real)


    When I looked at the source of the voice I saw the fairy queen along with Mia and Ideo. The two had red faces almost as red as Lily and I.


    Queen: I think I should come ano..


    Baal: Theres no need.


    She giggled and looked back.


    Queen: If you say so. I have a request for. You know that us fairies are near extinction right.


    The three girls and I nod. It was passed around the kingdom that knowledge. Anyone who kills them would be tortured and then killed.


    Queen: The thing is, we are having trouble increasing our population.


    Baal: Is someo ne killing the fairies?


    Queen: Its not that. Its because at a young age fae our junior form needs very specific conditions.


    Baal: How do we come in then?


    Queen: Well you know how lesser demons appear in dungeons right. Well fairies have what is known as a field Dungeon. Its a certain none enclosed space like a forest. Our city used to have a dungeon core but when we trusted some adventurer and allowed them in they stole it and destroyed the field dungeon. We heard you killed a dragon and made its heart core into a dungeon core so we want to ask. Can you please acquire a nature based monster core for us.


    Though she was flying she bowed towards us.


    Baal: Of course we will help but what kind of creature has a core? I''ve only heard of dragons having them.


    Queen: Well, normally a great ent or above would have one. The problem is that they are spirits of nature and killing one could lead to nature spirits turning their backs to you and that would reduce your affinity to that element.


    Beth: Does that include evil Ent?


    Queen: No I would say a few spirits would be happy to rid themselves of those.


    Charlet: Is it easy to fimd any?


    Queen: ...No. But one does exist. Its far to the south of this city. There is a wasteland that was once filled with trees but now only one ancient tree stands there at the very heart of the region.


    (A.N. all three realms are identical in geography this wasteland would be the same one Vil''crI died in, and no the cites are in different spots so there is no Galton city in under or upper world.)


    Baal: Well then I guess we should go have a little fun the.


    Queen: Wait your goin?!


    Baal: Well ya. You need a new home and the monster core will let us make a new better fairy dungeon. We can have the fairies take the south area after the forests cover the space there. Lily call the guards and minions.


    Beth: Can we come.


    Charlet: ya we are strong. With this form are almost reaching our previous level and we are stronger then as humans.


    Baal: Exactly "how" strong would that be?


    Beth: ...


    Charlet: ...We can spar with the tengu minions. They have more strength but our reflexes and speed are a bit better.


    Beth: We have intermediate rank in fire and dark magic.


    I sigh. Seeing them desperate like this made me feel sorry for them. If they can keep up with the minions who are a rank above them then it should be fine.


    Baal: Fine. But let me tell you this isn''t some easy fight you will probably die.


    Beth: ya but shouldn''t you be more careful. You only have one life.


    I couldn''t reply back. They were right of course foreigners come back to life after four days.


    Baal: Like I said take care of yourselves.


    I grab them from behind and jump off the castle. It was interesting to see that they liked pain but hated heights. Kitsu is down there so he will get a good show out of this.


    I spread my wings and slow my descent and touch down gracefully before letting them go. They couldn''t stand and soon puked. When I looked at kitsu who was practicing his fire mastery I saw a grin on his face.


    Beth: That urg...was horrible urag.


    Unlike with Kitsu they were trembling from fear. Ignoring the two girls I call everyone.


    Baal: Alright people come here.


    My yell grabbed everyone''s attention. It was at that time the queen caught up and landed on Lilys shoulder. She grunted a bit but let it be.


    Rachet: What with the racket?


    Baal: We got a request from the fairy queen.


    I explained the situation and the request.


    Rachet: Ancient evil ent. Can''t believe its still alive.


    Baal: You know of it?


    Rachet: Ya. The creature you just targeted is a corrupted version of the World tree yggdrasil. It was said to have been created mid way through the Celestial war to rid the mortal world of spirits since its inhabitants at the time were extremely powerful by bonding with them but the rampage was mostly sealed to the area it''s in now but being confined to such a small space caused it to absorb the life force of the land on all three realms leaving that wasteland.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.Hikura: Master Thanatos said the wasteland in the demon world was the site where Lucifer and Vil''crI fought. Vil''crI did a special final attack that took his life. He made the remaining drops of his divinity into power. It caused the land to gain life again but that blast also helped to cause the huge climate changes during the last year.


    By huge climate change she meant HUGE changes. Places near the north froze over. Places that rained little turned into deserts to the west heavy earthquakes happened as well as tropical forests turning into swamps due to the heavy rain.


    We got lucky around here. The six gods summoning spell I cast caused a lot of spirits to group up within the region and it protected the kingdom for the most part.


    Lona had some trouble settling the cave. She found a cave large enough just off the coast to the east but the waves around there are huge and rise really high up. After mining the cave to a sufficient three floors the core was placed and they gained food sources that were started to be desperately needed since wildlife had abandoned the area.


    Baal: Exactly, how strong would that thing be?


    Rachet: hmm if the books I read about it weren''t wrong a group of 50 lesser gods were sent to kill it and only 6 returned after sealing it within the space it currently lives in.


    Baal: ...


    Queen: I guess it was to much to ask.


    Dok: What about commissioning foreigners as the main force?


    Everyone looked at Dok who said that. It was true that they had nothing to fear except the assassins guild. They could make a lot of the force but my obvious reluctance was towards greedy ones.


    Dok: I know what all of you are thinking. As you know my guild is a full craftsman guild right?


    Baal: ya


    Dok: Well it would be impossible for us to travel without us becoming fighters so we made friends with quite a few number of guilds and we can invite ones that meet the criteria that you can trust.


    Rachet: ...If its a guild what''s the name?


    Dok: Red Eye Mercenary guild.


    Baal: ...That sounds more like a bandit gangs name then a proper guilds.


    Dok: hehehehehe well...in about 4 newly risen foreigner kingdoms they are bandits thats why there name are Red eye. The thing is that they only target foreigner cities and kingdoms and they do it all to well. With about 400 members they are a small elite group of fighters and as their name suggests they are mercenaries and they work for pay.


    Baal: If they are elites then we might not have the money to buy the guilds service. (current kingdom budget raises about 125k gold per month, ? goes into development (all forms), ? into culture development, ? into expansion, ? into city defense improvements and siege weapon development, ? into the kingdoms treasury)


    Dok: but we have a trade chip no one else has.


    question marks appear over everyones head but it was the small high pitched voice of one of the recovered demon fox girls that answered.


    Charlet: The demon transformation right.


    Dok: Exactly. All people who change to demon race are bound as part of the demon kingdom until they grow strong enough to defend themselves.


    Beth: In our world we spread the draw backs but also put all the races that we could change to and what were racial traits for each. There was a huge buzz for it and even if they need to restart from scratch, a large number of people would change. Offering the transformation in this situation would very well work since demons and celestials have a much higher and faster growth than humans.


    Baal: ...What do you guys think.


    I turned to my guards and elites who have to contend with foreigners the largest amount of time.


    Lily: hmm Lily thinks that if Dok says we can trust them I would give a chance.


    Ro: Agreed. We must have faith in those we trust.


    Ideo: We can also get a potential powerhouse with us as many would have a large number of skills that could be shared with our men.


    Baal: *sigh* Fine. Also Dok have the craftsmen prepare new armor for the guards and the minions. We are going to bring that trees core back.


    Everyone cheered but all the players present cheered only for a moment before they got a message that shocked them all.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Quest: Roots of Corruption


    The lord of Galton has been asked by the fairy queen for help. The fairies home must be a field dungeon made from the core of a nature being. The only nature creature that can be killed without repercussions is the corrupt World Tree to the south in the Deadman¡¯s Wastelands. You must help the demon kingdoms army kill and retrieve the giant ent¡¯s core to restore the fairies and save them from extinction.


    Difficulty B++


    Requirement: Baal must be on good terms with the fairy queen, high familiarity with Baal, fairy queen asks for help.


    Requirement for success: Kills the corrupt world tree and successfully retrieves the core, convert it into a dungeon core and create a field dungeon in a suitable location for the fairies new home.


    Requirement for failure: Baal and the upper ranked demons die.


    Reward: Restoration of the fairy race, expansion into the unknown for the demon kingdom, Fairy race is unlocked as a starting race.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Lilian PoV


    Ever since a year has passed I''ve been avoiding returning to the succubus¡¯s castle as much as possible. I¡¯ve gone to the villages of all the places I''ve purified and with my godly presence I charmed urg...all the citizens and built small hidden chapels. They were hidden so that if by chance someone from Lucifer¡¯s army comes they won¡¯t find it so easily.


    I made a human sized statue of myself as an idol for them. It works wonders and it has a great effect of increasing birth rate as well as production and increasing the skill gain with fighting skills and makes it easier for soldier and guard to rank up into warrior based races.


    It made it much easier for the people to accept me with benefits like these. It also helped the attacks from powerful monsters also stopped and the towns and villages were finally able to start growing and hunt for themselves instead of relying on high level hunters to bring back food and be exploited.


    It was only those higher demons that didn¡¯t like me and made sure to say that to my face but as all things someone cocky will always appear and the result was him ending in a bloody pulp.


    Normally a scene like that would scare people and I''m sure it did but in everyones eyes there was only joy and glee. They must have hated them. When I looked at the children their eyes held admiration. When I smiled towards them they all blushed which was cute.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one out and about. Plum and KumI are always with me but my elites each went one way and were doing the same as me and were helping out with anything dangerous or anything they could help with. In towns and villages the guards are at best peak higher demons with only the captain being a royal. It was kind of like a dungeons setup.


    It¡¯s become boring to the point I go out and kill large monsters but its not cutting it. I wonder what gods do when they are bored.


    *sigh* I miss the hustle and bustle of training but I barely grow unless I do stupidly unorthodox training and I really don¡¯t want to return under Liliths thumb. I guess purifying and linking the bubbles I''ve made following the roads is fine. I still want to visit Vil¡¯cri¡¯s grave site and then return to the first village we visited. I will go later towards the wasteland then head north to the town and visit them.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    yo folks as you can tell by this less then exciting chapter it would be nice if you put up some suggestions and ideas. The comments from last chapter were all great food for though. I got so many possibilities but please continue adding more since i can only think of so much by myself (main reason i love the poll since all of you dump your ideas in them)


    Thx Blazingfrost for the idea for the nature based creature that can produce a core and thx for the idea for making the fairies the dungeon boss and make nature creatures.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Idea/suggestion

The name is self explanatory


    Please help me with ideas. Anything that pops up in your heads can lead to something great later on

 Chapter 35 Realm Bridge

    Crono PoV


    Hohoho looks like an extreme adventure is coming for Baal. Quite the dangerous one at that.


    To think the fairy queen would ask to retrieve its core. It would make quite the nature dungeon but¡­


    Before I could think anymore particles of light gathered behind me and Valeria appeared. Following here fire rose, water condensed, wind gathered, the earth rose and the shadows gathered. Soon they all formed into the six elemental gods.


    Crono: So, how was it.


    Earth: *sigh* Bad. We got at best 100 lesser gods, only about 14 are battle type lesser gods. As for the angels, I have made pocket dimensions for each god and had all their servants stay there It would number about 2000 lesser celestials. No greater god really care how Thadius rules as long as he doesn¡¯t interfere with their work and realm.


    Crono: *sigh* that is bad news. To think so few gods cared if the Upper world was ruled by that little prick.


    Valeria: What should we do.


    Crono: Nothing just bring those who want to join here. With the ideas of rebelling against Thadius in their minds it would be dangerous for them to remain here. I will teleport them down to the Mortal world. They will be valuable allies for Baal on his current adventure.


    They nodded and two of them, air and darkness, vanished and soon small lights began springing up all over the place. From them lesser gods appeared all ready to leave behind the heavens for the Mortal world. Among them was a young god of war that wanted to meet the young demon prince. Aries was there if full armor ready for battle.


    Crono: Are you all ready. Unless someone opens a portal from the mortal world you can¡¯t return here. You all know this right.


    All: Yes sir.


    I smiled and closed my eyes for a moment before snapping them open. Branching from me was a large magic circle that would remain invisible when entering the mortal world unlike the old one that remains that makes a huge spectacle.


    Crono: I should also go pick up Lilian from the Underworld...or I could make this more interesting.


    A mischievous grin appeared on my face.


    Crono: Valeria take charge of the gods and head to Baal¡¯s city. I would recommend you help Baal protect his city while he is away.


    Valeria: And you?


    Crono: I have a little errand to deal with here in the Upper world. I will follow you after its done.


    I activate the portal and all of them vanish like mist. Smiling my body vanishes like a ghost. I half appear some time later standing on the edge of the teleportation portal down to the mortal world. I walk into it and stop at the center.


    One thing no one these days know except me, Thanatos and a few other remains from the old era who know ancient magic, is that all magic circles have a single weak spot. Perfectly centered at the middle of the magic circle is a very brittle spot that if hit precisely hit it would shatter the circle. For ruin circles that are carved into stone or objects it¡¯s the same principle all you need is a little more¡­FORCE!


    *BOOM*


    Planting my foot right at the center with more than 20% of my strength. The entire foundation of the room and castle above it shook. My transparent body vanished the next moment. I appeared moments later a kilometer away watching my moderately weak stomp do its damage and spread more. Several separate structures form the castle collapsed. I create a one man teleportation circle and as I see a single speeding body fly out of the dust cloud.


    Thadius: CRONO ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!!!!!!!!!!!


    Crono: Hohoho Good luck. Boy


    My body vanished just before the so called king of the gods reached me in his rage.


    As he reached the spot and swung the shining white blade at the spot Crono was the old man vanished. He stood there and with a roar that sounded like a dragons roar of rage it resounded through the whole Upper world. The final connection between the upper and mortal world was cut leaving this world isolated. Gods could project their image into the mortal world but that is a consuming task so it¡¯s rarely done.


    Ares PoV


    I finally get to meet this little demon prince. I heard he is some titled knight of honor or something. It sounds like a fighters title anyway.


    After Elder Crono teleported we appear at the edge of a forest and a large plantation.


    Valeria: Alright you guys. Just like the royal ranked demons you will be placed with a limiter to your power and gain a human form here so please remain in you human form when here. Even us six need to stay in human form and even then our power might cause a few people to instantly notice us as nonhumans.


    Valeria told us to take a human form. When I looked at myself as I am I see that we are out of place here amongst the humans and other mortal races. My godly body was that of a tall very bulk middle aged man with long hair and beard that were bright white with a red hue and flowed like fire mainly because I have 100% fire and light affinity. My armor consists of a heavy plated armor fitted in scales so as not to hamper my movements, though I doubt something could do that, and providing better defense. It was made by a friend that also came with us.


    (http://vignette2.wikia.nocookie.net/godofwar/images/c/c4/Ares.jpg/revision/latest?cb=20080712194920</a>)


    He is a lesser god of smiths by the name of Thor. (yes ppl he is a smith deal with it) He is a unique man, being a blacksmith but also the god of thunder. It made a very strange combination but it fit him. His weapon was his small blacksmith hammer. He is young with long blond hair. (just look at the movie Thor for the image of him in battle gear)


    After Valeria cast the illusion spell on us I could feel my mana start drain to hold my max power so I suppress my max power to drop and at 50% it stopped to drain. What was left was a young lean man that looked to have just reached 18 with brown hair wearing my old armor that adjusted to my size. Thor who was next to me didn¡¯t change much or at all. Except for his clothes that is. Before he was in battle gear but now he was in his blacksmith clothes while his hammer changed from the shining weapon it is into a normal looking dull blacksmiths hammer.


    Ares: Hey didn¡¯t you suppress your power.


    Thor: Of course but my original form was already human like unlike yours so only my godly aura was suppressed.


    I look around and most lesser gods have their powers suppressed.


    ???: Seems everyone is properly outfitted.


    We all turn to the voice and see Crono standing there smiling.


    Crono: Go shall we go then we should get into town quick. This is probably the best place at the moment as well as the safest.


    Valeria: Yes until us six can fix up nature it will be a while.


    ???: What is the point in us helping the boy?


    Crono: Baal is not the only one here. Thadius¡¯s daughter who is also Valeria¡¯s child is also the queen.


    Ares: This is the Demon kingdom current?


    Crono: It is but only because the majority are demons. Come.


    He started to walk and we all followed him.


    We all walked towards the tall stone walls of the city. At the gate we were stopped and searched by the demon guards. It was actually a shock how strong they looked. More than half could take on our servant as an equal and the strongest could fight our archangel servants.


    After we were allowed to pass, we followed Crono through the streets towards the castle. We did draw the attention of quite a few people but it was more of a quick glance. A few conceited humans here did look down on us but we were calm down quickly by that almost unnoticeable killing intent coming from our elder.


    At the castle gates we were stopped for a moment but after a moment the large gates opened. Inside we saw a few thousand guards from demon and monster races training but in front of the castle gate two groups of about 200 were fighting in mock battles.


    At each end were men leading each the mock armies. The younger man had a frown while the other man was grinning. It was clear that the fight was in his favor.


    They continued to shout orders without even noticing us but that lasted only a few minutes before Crono made sure every last guard knew of our presence.


    The overwhelming pressure the old man exerted caused all the guards to land on their knees while lesser creature like the lizard men and hobgoblins fainted foaming at the mouth.


    The only ones standing were the two leaders but they were breathing heavily and holding their knees and forcing themselves up as best they could.


    The pressure vanished a moment later allowing them to breath normally. The older man looked over with eyes filled with both fear and rage.


    Rachet: Damn it old man don''t unleash something so strong on weak soldiers. Look at that what if they lose their will to fight now.


    Crono: Hohoho sorry about that but a strong bust is hard to aim in one direction.


    Baal: As if. Then why are all those people behind you ok.


    Crono: Hohoho


    Everyone behind him stood shocked at the conversation. To take a blast of such strong killing intent and come out yelling at the culprit.


    Valeria: Now wait Baal. You guys didn''t notice us.


    Rachet/Baam: As if.


    Baam: We noticed all of you when you were all outside of town. Everyone at full power you think someone wouldn''t notice. It was the reason I started losing to Rachet.


    Rachet: Let¡¯s check that as a lesson to never look away.


    Earth: Haha the man knows his stuff.


    Baam: So what¡¯s with so many gods here especially you six?


    Crono: It was getting to be a pain staying under Thadius. Little prick was getting conceited but we don''t have the strength to fight him.


    Rachet: So this is like a revolutionary force?


    Valeria: Yes it could be thought as so. Would it be too much to ask for us to set up here for a while.


    Baam: I don''t mind but wouldn''t a few gods get into conflict when together. Especially we they are the same kind of god?


    Crono: There aren''t many same types.


    A parchment appeared in Crono''s hand and was passed to the boy.


    Ares: So this is Baam. If I remember correctly my champion is also in this city. He should be around over one year old by now.


    I sensed around and found him outside the castle in a church filled with Valeria''s power. It was still at the same degree of power that I had blessed the boy with. He is probably still too young.


    Baal: Wow there is such a variety. But for each to have their own church is bit much. It will need to be grouped churches. All the elemental gods could be together. Battle gods and craft gods each have their own church this will make it easy to find all of them.


    Valeria: A pantheon that sound...interesting.


    Crono: Good let us talk more later.


    Crono turned around towards us.


    Crono: Well then kids please make yourselves at home here. The castle has enough empty rooms on the ninth floor. You may all go. Oh and please call all you servant and allow them to make their own lives here.


    Everyone began walking about. Small portals appeared when the gods opened the pocket space and releasing our servants. Each god went and headed to scout the town. Soon only the battle gods including myself and Thor remained. I walked over to the boy.


    Ares: Greeting. I''m Ares.


    Baam: Hello I''m Baam the king of the demon kingdom. You''re the god of war right.


    Ares: Yes I am.


    Baam: You would get along with my sister then. She also became a god of war.


    Ares: Oho and where is she?.


    My hands flexed a bit. Between the same kind of god it¡¯s a normal instinct to fight to see who is superior. Having heard from Crono that she was Thadius''s daughter it seems fitting she become a goddess of war.


    Crono: she is in the demon world but I think it best to fix that problem. Thanatos.


    The black shade that was Thanatos appeared from thin air.


    Thanatos: Yes master.


    Crono: Please bridge the mortal and demon world.


    """"What!!!""""


    Everyone shouted. It was obvious why. Up until now they have needed huge teleportation circles and this old man just casually asked to bridge two different realms like it¡¯s the easiest thing in the world.


    Thanatos: Yes master. Where would you like the portal.


    Crono: Hmm near the castle door.


    The old man points to the spot and the man walks over and stands there a moment before lifting his scythe and hit the ground. The ground began to tremble and in front of the old reaper a three level stage half a meter high rose. From them five pillars began to rise and like claws curved in towards the inner part of the stage. After it stopped shaking small sets of stairs grew from the stone leading up.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    He walked up and one by one he touched the pillars. This caused them to be covered in runes from top to bottom. When he finished he walked to the center on the highest platform and touched the ground. Runes spread from his hand to all three platforms and all the runes soon began glowing green.


    Standing once more he lifted the scythe up. The pure white blade slowed began glowing green like the runes and once he swung it began. The moment the scythe reached its peak height it dug into the very space and began to cut into it. The amount of mana that was being released was unimaginable and made everyone sweat cold.


    It was easy to see this person was by far the strongest living thing in the mortal world, or was. All our eyes turned to Crono. He was smiling. It made it all too easy to imagine that this old man could do far greater


    As Thanatos reached half swing the runes lit up and from the points long strings spread out from it and attached to the edge of the portal and pulled it like opening a wound. It made cutting easier for Thanatos and his scythe soon exited the space portal. As the portal stabilized he instantly jumped in.


    (Anyone that has watched the grim adventures of Billy and Mandy should have a basic image of the portal)


    Crono: Good now he just needs to stabilize the other side and we are done.


    Baam: Won''t this attract my father¡¯s attention.


    Crono: Of course but Lucifer is in no condition to fight. It will take more than 10 years and absorbing a great deal of the miasma in the demon world before Lucifer regains his lost horn and limbs. He won''t be so stupid to attack someone with so much power.


    Ares: Is Lucifer that weak.


    Crono: Don''t play with hell fire boy. Lucifer, even weakened, can kick your ass with one arm and not even use magic.


    Everyone shuttered.


    We looked at the portal amazed by the kinds of beings they would be fated to fight.


    Thor: This matters not at this time. Boy please show me to a forge. My hand itches to return to a forge.


    Baam: You are a smith. That¡¯s good. If you know any more craftsman the workshop are on the second floor.


    Thor grinned and walked away giving little thought about the portal.


    Lucifer PoV


    I can''t believe that skeleton could cause me so much pain. One who year has passed and the scars that bastard gave me still ache. I''ve lost my wing, tail and left arm. Worst of all my left horn is gone and it was caught in that blasted explosions so I could not reattach it.


    I''m forced now to recover by absorbing nearly all my extra miasma that has covered my world for almost 2000 years. This is bad because I have heard report that someone is moving around making purified land. These spaces aren''t affected by my miasma on the contrary it grows by eating it. The miasma attached to trees and land I can''t absorb anymore and that will continue to feed this barrier that blocks anyone of my men holding killing intent towards it.


    The culprit must be that bitch Vil''crI let go.


    I have burned her face into my mind so that I can find her no matter what.


    After a year of absorbing my miasma my horn has finally begun to sprout but that was when felt it.


    Like a hammer a thing I haven''t felt in a long time appeared. Fear. A power that feels like it is cutting this very world suddenly appeared. So much power that it made me feel like I was a newborn Imp in front of a Divine demon.


    For something like this to exist what kind of abomination could gain so much power.


    That area is near where Vil''crI died but much more north.


    Hmm. The spot it appeared from matches the spot my bastard son is standing in. Could he have something to do with this? Maybe I can make my wife and son useful. Let¡¯s send them over to see.


    Lilian PoV


    I''m currently in the most beautiful but sad place I''ve seen. In an enormous crater the most beautiful garden spread all over but at the center sat the saddest object I''ve seen. Surrounded by pure white flowers was a stone statue that looked up towards the east. Plum, Kumi me and my elites were all crying while we look at the statue of Vil''cri.


    I had gathered my elites to visit and out bottled up emotions broke free seeing him dead but were happy that he got to finally rest.


    As our tears dry up we feel a great power from the north. It was inside the first bubble we made. I climb on Plum and with a final prayer for his wellbeing in his next life we head towards the power. It wasn''t demonic, it felt human and godlike at the same time. With the rank up to peak higher demon Plum and Kumi were dangerously fast but so was the flying speed of the elites. Unlike when we first left, to return was much faster thanks to the rank up and training. As we cross the barrier we can see it from far. The town with larger walls had something at the center.


    We raced towards the city and soon reached it. There were no guards but that was because they were inside and fully armed. At the side of the Mayors destroyed house was a cloaked man on top of a three platform stage that had five claw like pillars. It was covered in runes and at the center was a distorted hole in space. As the last pillar gained its runes strings left them and attached to the hole and stretched it out making a wide perfect circle.


    Thanatos: Finally done. *Sigh* such a tiresome job master asked of me. Huh?


    He looks my way and smiles.


    Thanatos: Lilian come this is a portal to the mortal world. Baal misses you greatly


    Lilian: Who...


    Thanatos: Come already girl less chitchat.


    He walks into the portal and everyone just blinks.


    Mayer: Know him


    The Mayer appeared before us.


    Lilian: not a clue but he knows my brother it seems.


    Mayer: ...What will you do?


    Lilian: I guess we should go.


    I shrugged and walked up. Besides my companions no one else came up and soon we crossed the thresholds of the portal and saw a clear blue sky. Looking down I see Baal though a bit older and white hair and start crying. I run over and hug him.


    Lilian: So *hic* go to *hic* you again.


    I hear him chuckle and then feel his left arm hug me while his right hand pats my head.


    Baal: Good to see you to Lilian.


    ???: Wahhh master is doing it again. Hugging someone else but not Lily.


    Lilian: Eh?


    Though I was crying I looked up and felt the body hit Baam from behind. A pair of slender arms hugged Baal from behind and pushed me back.


    Lily: Get away Master is Lily''s


    Lilian: W-who are you telling to go away.


    Lily: You of course you old hag.


    Veins popped out on my head as I started to let out an evil laugh.


    Lilian: Fufufu your name was Lily? Then your Baal''s elite. I guess he never disciplined you so let me do that in his place.


    Lily: Try it you old hag.


    My staff was our and we parted. She jumped back and pulled out the Dual sickles so I changed to my twin fang daggers, no poison.


    We stare at each other before I run at her with blinding speed but what I meant just as I neared her as a finger that suddenly appeared out of nowhere and flicked my forehead.


    *Thwack**Thwack*


    One flick when to the forehead of each girl and both fell over holding their head.


    "Yaaaaa""Grrraaaaawwwww"


    We both roll around on the ground holding our heads protecting the sensitive spot that was hit with terrifying force.


    We both look up at the same time with tear filled eyes at the culprit. Baal stood at the spot in between each of us.


    Lily: Master *hic* what was that fore.


    She was making big teary baby eyes as she looked at him.


    Baal: That was so you two could calm down.


    Lily: Lily did nothing wrong.


    She received another flick for that.


    Baal: Learn from your mistake. Don''t call others old hags when they are just five years old.


    Lilian: Hehe that¡¯s what you ge... *thwack* Yaaaaa


    Baal: The first one was for attacking the second for provoking.


    We both held our head hiding it from Baal.


    Lily: But Lily want master to love lily like a woman.


    Lilian: What!!


    Lily¡¯s face turned red but mine was even deeper red from the confession.


    Lily: She only thinks of you as her brother. Lily loves master.


    Lilian: That¡¯s not...true.


    My voice was tiny. My face was burning up as I looked down.


    Lily: See she can''t even admit she loves master.


    Lilian:  I love Baal more than you ever will as my brother and the person I want to live my life with.


    As soon as the word left my mouth I froze up.


    Valeria: Oh my. I guess having a love rival brings out a person''s true feelings *giggles*.


    Crono: Hohoho children these days so feisty even at such a young age.


    The older generation was enjoying the love comedy that was happening. That included the other elites and pets.


    Kumi: Fufu, I knew it would happen eventually.


    Kitsu: Agreed. Lily has been quite proactive. If Baal can''t choose he should just go with both.


    Once Kitsu finished saying that the two girls perked up. They look at each other and an exchange was happening through I contact. After a bit they grinned and nodded before looking at Baal.


    Lily: Master. You better choose.


    Lilian: If you don''t we won''t rest until one of us is chosen.


    Baal: What! Me. I-I don''t know I love both of you in your own ways.


    Lily: then master is going to have to do just like Kitsu just said.


    Lilian: Take both of us as your women.


    Lily: We won''t let anyone else get near you until you choose one of the options. Huhuhu


    Lilian: Fufufu


    Baal looked at the two girls sweating.


    Baal: Then...both.


    Before the word was out of his mouth we already held his arm. One each. We both grinned evilly and a new exchange happened between us.


    Lilian: Let''s give him hell for being so indecisive


    Lily: Ah teasing master. That sound nice


    Everyone but Baam was laughing and joking about his misfortune.


    3rd PoV old Relona kingdom capital


    At the capital of the fallen Relona kingdom capital Hasona. The now human foreigners kingdom had risen from the ashes of the old kingdom. Sitting on the throne was Law. The foreigner that Baam killed. He was happily exploiting the NPC of his kingdom making them less than slaves.


    It was currently night time and in the forest around the city strange movement were going on in the upper canopy of the trees. Only a few glowing yellow eyes and the shadow of a human shape with a long tail could be seen.


    A low grumble was heard from this shadow and hundreds of new ones appeared. They all held staffs as they stealthily approached the edge of the forest. With the plains devoid of life from the weakling newbies there was no one but the animals. On the walls archers walked about with torches. There enhanced night vision skill helped them see in the dark as long as there was a little light.


    ???: Go


    With a grumble the shadows jumped out and reached crossed the 1 km plains to the wall in a flash while the archers looked away. With their strange animal like hands and feet they climbed the wall without a noise and slowly took down the archers.


    That night the muffled screams of all laws men was blown away in the wind and a new kingdom rose.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 36 Great battle preperations

    Baal PoV


    The last few days have been a nightmare so to speak.


    Lily and Lilian don''t stop torturing me. No physically but mentally. They spoke with a few of Doks friends, the tailor, and had them make transparent nightgowns held by their bra and showing off their sensual curves.


    The torture came when they told me I wasn''t allowed to lay a finger on them. They then Snuggled close to me making sure I felt there wonderful twin mounds and wrapping there legs around mine.


    I had absolutely no sleep that night cause they moved a bit every so often and it would cause "them" to move close.


    It got worse during the day. I couldn''t concentrate on much due to lack of sleep and after napping in a corner I was swamped with work.


    Thankfully the battle type gods had gladly become generals and teachers to the guards. Everyone but Thor but who would stop the man and his servants from dishing out large piles of top tier gear for all level ranges.


    A new headache that I gladly through on top of Lilian and Valeria was the construction of the Pantheon for each type of god.


    They came up with the idea for four types. Elemental gods, Battle gods, Craft gods and the last being anything not in that like god if love or god of nature.


    The church of light would undergo upgrades to house the elemental god. A new plaza was made in front of the church and with Lilian using the lord''s interface she shifted the buildings around clearing the area for the other two. The plaza would be called Heaven Plaza for obvious reasons. Though I was a demon I had a title befitting the pantheon do my statue would be added.


    As for the preparations for the raid. It would take about a month before the entire Red Eye Mercenary guild was here so we set up to train the angels, demon and monster soldiers. We needed to see if we could rank a few of them them into the next rank. Any upgrades in rank would increase our chance of survive. To do that we would send out. Parties of three into high level dungeons. One the target for ranking up the others would be a lesser creature that would help out trying to grow as well.


    This tactic was quite successful. The bulky normal Ogre ranked up. Two of them turned into a large bull headed monster that focused tremendously on strength.


    Lilian looked at them with disgust for some reason and hid behind me.


    I found it cute. When she told us why she was like that. Racher crouched down and blocked his ears the moment he heard the name Lilith. Seems her hell training left a few scars on Rachet. Some very deep ones at that. A variant ogre had quite the strange change.


    His skin became yell and the race was Spell lord. It was thore who explained it after a bit of explanation. The ogre had a lot of affinity to thunder magic. He was quite good with that branch of magic so when the ogre ranked up he blessed the new spell lord. It caused him to gain the yellow skin instead of remaining the normal green.


    The ogre reduced in size but gained a few gems sticking from his head and chest. Part of rank up I guess. A few others had the same thing but with a few other respective element gods. We also got a few hobgoblin to rank up. A few became normal bulky ogre but 2 of them became Trolls. Those ugly bastards gave the ogres an ass whipping and though themselves boss of the gobs but that lasted a few minutes before they met the right fist of the minotaurs. A few other hobs became half lord which are a weaker version of a lord species that the variant ogres achieved about 5 got that and 2 were spell lords with water and darkness affinity. The others were archer, a swordswoman and a berserker.


    My Imps also got in on them. A few great imps changed to the element given. (Thunder imp etc)


    One of the lesser great imps that were my minions took a strange route. Being a club user he underwent an evolution and became a brute. Not only that but a variant with blue skin but still had a long club that was very dangerous in his trained hands.


    (rank up follows current path, evolution you jump into a different racial path)


    This increase in power made quite a huge shift in power. With more people with ranks near god level a few wanted to fight for supremacy. I remembered the twins, who I forced Kitsu to take out to personally train since he gave the idea for Lily and Lilian to double team against me. (paybacks a bitch huh) They asked for a colosseum and I think I will need it now.


    I did put the project order out but with the mass expansion on the pantheon, we have to wait so lilian and I took any challenger out of the town and beat them into submission.


    Don''t underestimate someone who rose from the lowest rank to near lesser god strength. Though we trained the goblins they only had 3 rank ups up to now and even trained and with armor they can''t stand up to us who have more than double that and have trained for 4 years instead of their 1-2 years.


    With all the monsters under control now we get back to training. At least I wanted to say that but we also had to wail on the battle gods. We had to take them even further away from town to make sure we didn¡¯t hurt anyone. Ares and Thor were the biggest pains in the asses followed by Artemis who is the God of Hunt. That bastard is really good with the bow and made our lives a pain while I fought Thor and Lilian fought Ares. Nothing we couldn¡¯t handle because obviously my power was higher than his and my guns had little mercy for that.


    Not only do I deflect his arrows but I fire off faster then him and do more damage with a few spells.


    After a nice sparing section with the gods we returned smiling. Ares was cut and bruised because of Lilians beating. Seems her training in hell had done wonders that living in the upper world didn¡¯t do for Ares. It could also be that she and I have more followers which was probable. I had introduced Lilian as queen since the place changed a lot in the time she was gone and grew a lot. And I went into the underworld and visited all the places Lilian went and quickly returned to the mortal world so I wouldn¡¯t catch the attention of father.


    Even so we have both gained followers from each others work in the other world. Shame we didn¡¯t rank up. Seems we still need to do great achievements even though we have the followers.


    On the last week of the month the members of the guild began to arrive. The guildmaster appeared on day 3 and we could work out the agreement.


    The members of the guild would be able to choose anyone but Lilian and I and any of our minions. Main reason is that our blood would transfer to them and make it easier to learn and rank up. As such Rachet would pass on Imps and one of the lesser gods would pass on celestial. Besides the other options would be Demon snake, rabbit, fox, goblin, lizard, normal goblin, Celestial rabbit, fox and cupid/fallen angel.


    Quite restricted but if we succeed even if the foreigner died they would gain the reward for the help.


    The ones going are me, Lilian, 10 of the 14 battle class gods, 3 gods that know high level support magic (healing) 2 Minos, 3 spell lords, 5 other lord, 10 half lord''s, 50 ogres, 50 archangels, The elites and the 30 newly peak ranked tengu.


    The rest would stay and protect the cities. This was because they would be liabilities against such a powerful opponent. I reckon that the elites are bordering ranking as well. They can all go and do a high level dungeon on their own. I really like Ideo¡¯s attacks. He gained new armor from Thor that incorporated his high fire affinity. His weapons have always been his fists but now they are clad in a metal gauntlet that, when coated in mana, would cause a high powered explosion. (yes I took the idea from One piece. This was the target from the start since he appeared)


    His armor would protect him from his own attack. The others gained similar stuff all enchanted and made into high grade gear.


    The best thing that happened though that brought a grin to my face for more than one reason was Kitsu ranking up. With seven tails he was now taller than Rook but now as a royal ranked demon he had a human form. Tailed fox being a high tier demon he gained a few different forms. The first was his original, then human, followed by beast human and last was demI human. Not many other demons would gain all forms. At the moment I was grinning at the grumbling Kitsu who had the two five tailed girls. They really grew for sure. At their original height they each had one arm in between their breasts.


    Kitsu in demI human form had long straight black hair with his fox hears sticking through his hair. He didn¡¯t wear any armor instead he wore a kind of robe as did the twins. He had sharp eyes like his normal fox eyes and was really lean with dense muscles that I would be very afraid to get hit by.


    (http://img-cache.cdn.gaiaonline.com/787cb9abf73c8abcb5c561eb3852cfe9/http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v253/Hinotama2/10.jpg</a>)


    The twins were similar but was with red hair. They would need to reach royal rank to access the full power of the demon fox form that Kitsu was born with.


    Rook didn¡¯t fall behind. With his minions gaining higher rank he gained royal as a Demon Trihorn King Drill Rabbit. A third bigger than his old size he gained incredibly dense muscles that I was sure could break a dragon''s neck and leave the scales all broken. Thick Black fur that has been there since the start he will probably work hard to never fall behind Kitsu. He gained a beast human form. His boy had many human traits as main structure. This legs though still rabbit like with three joints instead of two like a human which allowed him to lunge at very high speeds. His face had a few rabbit features like the nose and his body was covered in fur but all else was human like. In this form his horns aren¡¯t more the an index finger long and sit on his head like two demon horns and a unicorn horn. (one in the center of his forehead and the two above his eyes like all demons with horns appear as)


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.(Fuck this was hard to find. There are so few rabbit man pics like this. If someone finds a full body one it would be nice http://th07.deviantart.net/fs70/PRE/i/2013/090/6/9/bunny_man_by_mymangadrawings-d5zyui4.jpg</a>)


    When he was in this form one of his minions though he was weaker. The guy was a trihorn as well but only mid higher demon beast. He got completely trampled by Rook and about 20 cm of his left horn as punishment. That removed a hell of a lot of mana from his reserve.


    Lilian¡¯s partners took less drastic measures to rank up but still they had large impacts.


    KumI seems to have hunted in a demon dungeon for a few weeks and came out smoking hot and very dangerous. (https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/236x/c2/70/33/c2703355bed64d1a23059cf914c35e18.jpg</a>)


    Like her normal form she has white hair. Her tails are much longer than her own height and all very strong and can easily cripple someone. In her fox form she is much smaller than Kitsu and remained her horse size. Plum unlike Rook turned into a Holy Trihorn Queen Drill Rabbit since she is obviously a woman.


    Nearly doubling in size in her original form, she gained a demI human from that was as much a knockout as Kumi.


    (finding an adult rabbit woman was even harder then finding a rabbit beastman male http://fc06.deviantart.net/fs70/f/2013/029/4/b/loc___fantasy_usher_white_rabbit_ex_by_kidkidkidkid-d5t7mwh.jpg</a>)


    All the men couldn''t help but fantasize about the top tier women in front of them. Even Kitsu was mesmerized by KumI and the twins made sure to show jealousy. Unfortunately for them KumI didn''t even register them as anything more than a little pest that always flew around her childhood friend.


    For me I avoided looking too long because I worried for my life since I had Lilian who could easily match me and with Lily''s backup she could leave me in a ditch if I try something.


    Interesting enough the two holy beast queens took my partners. KumI just smacked away the twins and kept Kitsu to herself. The twins came to fight but without looking she used her tails to beat them into submission. Unlike normally they felt pain but cried because they couldn''t stay with Kitsu.


    Strangely she pulled him away wall dragging the twins away. From the side I could see a mischievous grin as she peaked at the girls.


    Baal: So instead of Kitsu''s they will end up Kumi''s pets...I think Kitsu might also be one


    I felt kind of sorry for all of them.


    Plum was much less direct. Only talking a bit with him but leaving flushed with a red face. I can already guess what might happen.


    At the start of the next month the final few members of the red eyes mercenary guild arrived. The leader, Dalton, had already passed what the deal would be and was organizing his men. We had prepared a few bags that each would carry.


    The bags mostly had food and materials for any repairs needed. Looking at the increased power of our forces I was hoping that we would get off easier. Rachet was going with us while Valeria and the other six gods managed the town in our place.


    With all set and done our army of around 675, 175 angle/god and demon, and 400 foreigner, we set off towards the south.


    Old Relona Kingdom Capital 3rd PoV


    The foreigner city that last month was raided by some creature now was void of high level foreigners. The game had considered the city to greatly destroyed to become a starter city like it once was and removed it from the list.


    In the castle the creatures that took the city now live there. On the throne was their leader and talking with him was the old king of Relona Mavis.


    The monster king was the size of a human. With his chest mostly exposed and with the only upper body armor being a metal arm guard and shoulder guard that strapped around the chest with a leather strap that went around the body. The lower body had baggy cloth pants with his feet exposed. The man''s face resembled a human but had many monkey like features and was covered in more fur like one. Around the man''s waist was a his long tail that remained even after his growth into this powerful being. Resting on his left shoulder was a long staff with both sides having metal spiked clubs.


    (Thank you zlighting123 for this great idea. http://th09.deviantart.net/fs70/PRE/f/2013/310/3/d/smite_sun_wukong_by_brolo-d6t8rv9.jpg</a>)


    Apeman: Human why are you here.


    Mavis: I was once the king of a kingdom and led it from this city. I wanted to know how you would treat my citizens.


    Apeman: ...We believe in honor among men. Men who break that honor we will hunt and kill. Them men who ruled this city before enslaved their own people and died for it. How would you treat them.


    Mavis: I have never taken advantage of my own men. I am not like you who are king of your people by strength. I was born into the family that was leader of the kingdom and raised to lead them.


    Apeman: Yes we know. We watched your king from the trees when we were still small.


    Mavis: Small?


    Apeman: Yes. I was born with a curse and through it I led my people the animal you humans called a monkey to power and to this form you see today. We will not return this kingdom to your because we do not see fit to allow humans to remain in power because a human in power will allows be tempted by greed eventually.


    Mavis: I have lived my life for my people who could you say I was tempted by greed!


    Apeman: Yes that is true yet you live in such a large home for you, your mate and you offspring which number no more than 1 male and 2 female. You have servants but they had few liberties to enjoy the comfort of this home.


    Mavis: ¡­


    He couldn¡¯t refute that. Any royal family would stay in the castle guarded. Though living with Baal he did see how different he was to the young boy. Baal let his people freely enter his castle to utilize the work stations in the castle and the place being part dungeon he would let those who wanted to train within. Only the final two floors were blocked to family and guests or someone of importance. Mavis and his family weren¡¯t give rooms at the top because we would always need an escort and that would leave a few soldiers without training for a period of time during the day so they were given a house built near the castle.


    Mavis: I can¡¯t say you aren¡¯t right. Humans are greedy and selfish creatures. The palace is more of a prison to the royal family because we must alway have someone with us to protect us from those who want our lives.


    Apeman: It is good to see you admit that. Knowing you are honorable I can let you rule the people but you will not be king. My people will be coming to this city. We will free more human towns that are ruled by those corrupt. But tell me you have lived in another kingdom. Tell me of their king.


    Mavis smiled hearing the question. His answer could cause war between them or one of the greatest alliances if the great apeman choose it.


    Mavis: The King¡¯s name is Ball and he is of the demon race.


    The man''s face didn¡¯t change. Unlike humans these people never faced demons and have no prejudice towards them.


    Mavis: If you search the cathedral within the city you will find a statue of him. He gained a title worthy of him.


    Apeman: And what be it?


    Mavis: Demon Knight of Honor and Valor.


    For the first time the man made a smile and exposed the sharp monkey like canines. His bright yellow eyes seem to give off a glow.


    Apeman: I shall see for myself if he is worthy.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 37 Entering the Ent

    We travelled for about 2 days. If it was an army with only peak or higher ranked people we would have reached the place the same day. At least that''s what Lilian said as she hugged me from the right while we travelled on the back of the huge Rook. Plum sat in between his horns on his head in her demi human form.


    The reason we took so long is the obvious reason of a certain 400 foreigner guild. Even with the lowest level being 500 they are slow. All flight worthy demon and angel were in the air .


    Rachet was with us and had been sleeping from most of the trip not caring about the brave or stupid monsters that appeared trying to kill us.


    Most were dispatched with a few mana bullet shots to the head. Advanced level gun mastery does have its perks.


    It was entertaining though hearing the stories of the foreigners. They really do some strange stuff. Enter a freakishly hard dungeon for a special flower only to find out it''s just a plain one but going and coming back alive awarded the foreigner a unique class.


    Every one of the members had one or another a unique variant of a class or a hidden class all together. The leader had a strange one that kind of left me and my men on edge.


    Demon Hunter


    He is supposed to be able to cause three times more damage to an evil demon. I had no doubt in my mind that he would choose to change into a celestial creature. If I were him I would go with fox or rabbit. The people who changed to those races show monstrous speed and strength that would match the normal demon beast fox and rabbit of the same rank even in demi human form.


    I was kind of anxious because if the twins or Doks guild mates were so strong as human form I wonder what the demon for would bring.


    I looked behind me where Kitsu, in his monster sized demon from which is equal to Rooks. On his head like plum did sat a satisfied looking Kumi. Behind her sat the twins who were staring at her intensely. Main reason was because she was scratching Kitsu behind his ear like a puppy and his seven tails gentle wagged like a dog to the rhythm that she scratched.


    Baal: Looks like the twins lost.


    The Lilian looked back then giggled before turning back.


    Lilian: Rook and you as well.


    I looked forward and see something similar going on at the front of the behemoth rabbit.


    Baal: Ya Rook to but I don''t think I lost.


    Lilian: *giggle* Who would have thought what I learned with the succubus would help so much.


    She puts her finger on my head and it suddenly glows. I suddenly find myself tied up around me are women but I can¡¯t see any of their faces since they are shrouded in a darkness.


    Baal: Illusions, I guess being a goddess of love and spending a year with succubus she would pick a few of these up.


    Thankfully I was no slouch and Hikura made sure to train me to counter spells like this. I simply released a huge amount of mana from my body that completely destroys magical anomalies in my mind. Like any other the illusion breaks and I find a pouting Lilian.


    Baal: Try a better tactic next time.


    Lilian: I just need to wait for you to sleep.


    I felt myself shiver and droop down. Torture like this has been happening for much these days. The rest of the trip I was quite and defeated.


    At noon of the second day we finally passed the forest only to find an empty wasteland with an all too impressive spectacle at the center. Standing thousands of meters tall and with what looks like some kind of island or rock on its branches was the mother of all trees.


    Rachet: Ya, kind of deserves to be called one of the world trees.


    Baal: So how will be get to its core?


    Rachet: Well this thing can only die by reaching its core I think the trees have a few rooms opened in from below that allow us to go inside it.


    Lilith: You think we will need to climb all the way up there?


    Ares: That is very much a possibility. Hey Royal Imp does this tree seal some kind of monster like Yggdrasil does?


    Rachet: I don''t know I was born after the wars. The Underworld was already separated and we didn¡¯t really have many documents about old age stuff like this. At best a book or two that mention it though there is one record from the orders given that were written down and stored later. I read up on it but the most it said was to plant the seed and leave it. In the report there is mention that a group of lesser gods went to kill it but only sealed it here. Of 50 that went only a few returned to tell the tale.


    Baal: Did they die?


    Rachet: Doesn¡¯t say. For all we know they could have used themselves to seal the tree and are still alive.


    We all look towards the tree for a moment before I give the order to move out.


    Though the place should be a wasteland looking carefully you could see a few shoots of grass. When I pointed this out a few tears formed in Lilians eyes.


    Lilian: The wasteland in the underworld looks like the greatest garden. It completely repels your fathers miasma from the area. At the center what remains sits there like a statue surrounded by a pure white flower.


    Hikura: They are called Death Lilies. They appear around the body of the reaper who died and used his divinity as power. They are the deadliest plants as well as the most beautiful. They protect the place of his death from anything bent on harm to the area but won''t lay a finger on someone who comes to see the flowers.


    Baal: Hmm.


    I take in what they say but just look on towards the never approaching tree.


    We reach its base at night fall so we set up camp. A few people asked if it was safe but since we haven¡¯t encountered anything up to now it should be safe. Though the gods offered to be look outs since they don¡¯t really need sleep. I also send out Kia to look for the opening into the tree. He has always been the best at night even better than myself. Rachet took pride in gloating about his training regimen being throwing him into a room with golem training puppets and having him fight.


    A few hours he returned.


    Baal: Did you find it.


    He nods timidly. He then draws a circle near the fire and points at the 12 o''clock position which we guessed was our spot. He then went back 4 spots and stopped at the 8 o''clock position and then a bit more to halfway between 8 and 7.


    Rachet: So from our position it''s at the 7:30 position.


    Baal: That¡¯s a long walk so let¡¯s go before dawn while the sun is rising by the time we arrive it will be morning already.


    Everyone agrees and go to sleep and with the 10 battle gods looking after everyone we fall asleep.


    Dawn arrived quickly. Waking up alone since we brought sleeping bags. It was a rather dull morning since there was no trees or greenery like we would normally see in the forests while traveling but that feeling vanished as I started to cook some of the monster meat we gathered from the stupid monsters that attacked and what Kai and the elites hunted. All the angels the gods brought were their elites. I brought my elites and for each they brought 6 others who were peak rank. Lilian did bring her own angels but not many were able to rank up to archangels so they are more for support.


    As the food cooked the other began to wake up. It had become common for my tengu to at least learn a bit of cooking. Because of that they all have moderate to really good cooking skills from cooking there hunted prey in the castle.


    Once everyone was full the sun was already starting to brighten the sky even without completely appearing. We packed all things up and headed for the opening. It took about an hour to reach the spot. At the spot we found two of the roots spreading leaving an opening there. I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. It was a feeling we all shared because from that spot a strange power was emanated from it.


    Lilian: Something is off.


    Baal: So it¡¯s not just me.


    Ares: What do you mean. All I feel is some demon energy coming from it.


    I look at Lilian and then our elites. They also feel the strangeness of the energy.


    Rachet: Shall we go. No point in wasting time.


    Baal: ...Ok. Lilian can you and Ares take the front. Spread the demons and angels throughout the rank of the humans.


    We begin to organize our ranks and when everyone was spread out evenly we moved in. I was in the front with Lilian, Ares, Jesse and Lily. The main reason was because we were a few of the strongest. Behind was Rachet a few of the archangels and the peaked tengu.


    Inside it was surprisingly bright. The roots within released a subtle light. Inside the tree the roots were entwined together while they moved down into the ground. They created a long tunnel that twisted and turned as we walked in a small rise.


    Baal: ¡­


    Lily: Something wrong master?


    Baal: ...It''s strange.


    Lily: What?


    Baal: Nothing is attacking.


    Ares: Isn¡¯t that good?


    Lilian: I understand what Baal is saying. This tree was supposed to be something that took down a squad of lesser gods why isn¡¯t it reacting to us.


    As if on cue the roots closed the corridor far in front of us and behind everyone. Slowly it spread its roots out and created a very large room that even allowed us to fly and fight in the air if needed.


    From the ceiling strange membranes expanded from the spot that opened up momentarily and began to swell like a sack and soon looked like a disgusting egg. When it burst the split in four and released a large hulking form inside some really nasty liquid before closing up and beginning to swell again.


    The large hulking body was around 4 meters tall and as it stood up we saw that it resembled a tree. Slowly the branches broke from their stationary position  the same with the roots and split along the lower side of the trunk and stood up finally turning its attention to us.


    ???: It¡¯s an evil treant. It¡¯s like a moving tree be careful its really powerful because they are like spirits of nature themselves they control plants and can use water and earth magic with extreme ease.


    (A.N. a treant is the traditional walking tree. An ent could be thought of as a living tree that doesn''t move like the world tree)


    The one who warned us was one of the gods. Meil, the lesser Goddess of the Forest and Hunt. Being so in tuned with nature as she was she knew quite well their capability.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Ideo: If that''s what it is then let me handle this.


    Walking to the front Ideo casually took up a fighting pose. (http://powerpictures.crystalgraphics.com/photo/barechested_young_man_boxing_gloves_fighting_pose_cg8p90318c.jpg</a>)


    Hopping from one leg to the next he waited.


    Meil: Hey its dangerous to fight along.


    Baal: Let him. He isn¡¯t weak anyway.


    Meil: But¡­


    Just as she began treant took a step forward and roared before hitting his arm onto the ground. All around large roots sprouted out and whipped at where Ideo was.


    In a moment his body blurred like a haze and he was gone when the vines hit. My eyes followed him as did the gods who normally fought. Looking up Ideo had made a heat mirage then jumped up leaving an after image.


    It was really hard to do without adequate fire affinity and practice. He spread his wings and flew very fast towards the treant. The vines shot out of the ground trying to stop him or hit him. Skillfully he dodged them like a blur. As soon as he reached the treant he already had his right arm ready and launched it. As soon as it made contact his gauntlet and all his armor glowed red.


    From the spot he made contact a huge explosion happened and a moment later the treant came flying out the other side and slammed into the root walls. Without giving time Ideo appeared again and with a downwards smash of both fists a new explosion happened. When the smoke cleared all that was left was Ideo and in his hand was a small 3 cm diameter crystal.


    He came running happy but suddenly several new hulking masses fell down.


    The one that stood up in front of him stood and looked back after it stood up with its trunk arm ready. As it dropped a small shadow appeared right under it and a large black slash rose up and the treants arm was cut clean off. Several other black slashes flew through the treant. From the others the earth below them opened up and one treant fell in and was crushed as the earth opened and closed. Another one was killed in a tornado of wind blades. The fourth was struck by bullets of water and then a pressurize water slash. The fifth and last one was hit by rays of light.


    As they vanished we saw who intervened. Scolding Ideo for his carelessness was both Lilian and my own elites.


    Lily: Ideo, you idiot! Don¡¯t go in recklessly while there are more about to appear.


    Ideo: I had it under control.


    Jesse: Ya, I would love to see you get squashed by walking firewood. LOOK WHY DIDN¡¯T YOU TAKE CARE OF THAT FIRST!!


    Jesse pointed up towards the membrane. It was burning in strong white flames and Aiden was flying near there looking down.


    Meil: Um...Are they really peak rank? It feels like I''m watch a royal.


    Rachet: Hahaha I¡¯ll take that as a compliment. My training regimen works really well.


    Lilian: ¡°Your¡± training regimen. If I remember correctly it was Master Lilith¡¯s training you adapted.


    Rachet¡¯s face paled a bit. I guess Lilian also learned how to control Rachet.


    Aiden: Learn to be smart for once.


    Ideo: WHAT WAS THAT!!


    The two were in each other¡¯s face when they suddenly started to released fire from their body. It soon mixed with their miasma and made black and white flames.


    (http://fc00.deviantart.net/fs70/f/2012/006/3/1/natsu_vs_zancrow_by_voodooflame-d4lj9uh.jpg</a>)


    From both sides two small fists that caught both of them on the side of the face and threw them into the wall one in each direction.


    The culprits were Lily and Jesse.


    Lily: Lily is getting annoyed.


    Jesse: I think they need some more disciplining later on.


    Lily: Lily agrees.


    The two go and pick up the limp bodies of the two hotheads while the elites return to us. My elites each held a small crystal in their hands.


    Flow: Master we got these from those things. What are they?


    Flow handed on to Lilian while Kia shyly passed me the one she was holding. Holding up the black crystal I identify it.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Corrupted treant mana crystal fragment


    A small mana crystal formed inside the corrupt world tree. This is a small part of the large trees power used to create spawns to defend it. It acts like a core like the main trees


    mana capacity 1000</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: It''s a mana crystal.


    Lilian: hmm I wonder if I can remove this corruption in it.


    Lilian closed her eyes and her wings appeared. The crystal suddenly started to glow brightly and a fog was removed from the inside.


    What was left was a sky blue mana crystal.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Purified Treant mana crystal fragment


    A small mana crystal that held the source of mana for a now dead corrupted treant. After purifying it, it became more pure and now holds a greater amount of mana.


    If enough are grouped together you may be able to combine them.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: Wow purifying it gives an option to combine them. Maybe we can make a few dungeon cores if we gather enough of these.


    Meil: You would need about 20 if you wanted to make anything significant. By the way how are we going to leave this trap.


    We finally realized that the room was closed off. Wondering I closed my eyes and activated my mana foresight. In the mana world I looked around the room. Outside the room there weren¡¯t any corridors or life signs except the huge mana mass at the top that I could see even from all the way down here. After looking a bit I gave up and returned to my body. I found the others sitting just chatting.


    When they noticed a returned to my sense Lilian asked¡­


    Lilian: Find anything.


    Baal: Nope. The place is nearly all blocked.


    Lilian: Nearly?


    I point up. My aim was towards the dried up membrane.


    Dalton: How do you plan for all of us to get up there?


    Baal: If you guys can handle a bit of rough treatment we all can take two extra with us. Our companions can take you with their tails.


    Dalton: *sigh* Fine let''s get this over with.


    Lilian: If that is done let''s get this open. Guys Aim and fire.


    The angels and Valkyrie pulled out their bows and arrows and rapidly shot arrows at the membrane. Suddenly a magic circle appeared then two more.


    [Heavens Rise]


    From the lowest a bright light connected all three and finally shot off a pillar of holy flames upwards. We all rushed and grabbed someone Kitsu and the others turned into animals and go ready. Once the spell ended a large burnt tunnel was made towards the upper levels. We all flew as fast as we could. The pets jumped and clawed their way up while holding tons of humans or them holding them.


    Halfway through vines began to spring out and attack. Lily Dropped her passengers on Kumi and chopped up the vines to bits. It continued like this. I helped when I could by firing off my feathers cutting several at a time with a few. It was a shame I couldn¡¯t use the already plucked feathers, It hurts a lot to have the feathers fired off from my wings.


    Finally reaching the second floor or what we thought would be floor two the tunnel closed off and we found ourselves in another corridor.


    Baal: That was tough.


    Ares: Why does it feel like we are doing what the tree wants?


    Meil: Cause we are. The spirit of the tree is laughing at our attempt to reach it.


    Lilian: You can hear spirits?


    Meil: Only those with ties to forest and vegetation. This tree is similar to Yggdrasil but very different.


    Aiden: How can an evil tree be similar?


    Meil: They are both world trees. This one was corrupted and brought here. It still wants to do its job of destroying the world.


    Baal: And what of the seal?


    Meil: He can¡¯t leave but¡­


    Ares: But?


    Meil pointed over to one side of the corridor. Sitting there was a human sized sack just like the one the treant appeared from. It suddenly burst and released something. From within the grotesque liquid stood several bodies. One and only one looked like a woman with green skin and long green hair with tree bark on specific spots. The others filled us all with dread. Standing up like zombies with only the whites of their eyes showing, a large perfectly spherical mana crystal in their chest and with vines wrapped around their bodies were four lesser god that released immense killing intent towards us that froze us.


    The dryads behind the gods giggled.


    Dryad: Kill them.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 38 War front

    Dryads: Kill them.


    The four lesser gods moved as ordered. The vines wrapping them began growing and after wrapping around both arms long blades appeared. Lilian, Rachet, Ares and Me quickly ran forwards just as the enemy did. We each clashed with one of them. To our surprise they were weaker than we believed but a sudden shine from the crystals on their chest their forms changed.


    Ares: Seems they are serious now. Let¡¯s not wait.


    In a moment all four of us were in our true form. In my hand were dual sickles. Lilian held here twin fang daggers. Ares held his huge two handed blade on his shoulder and Rachet in his Royal Imp for was opening and closing his hands as if stretching them.


    Baal: You guys don¡¯t fight them directly. Look for an opening and then attack. Use magic and arrows.


    Without giving time for any retorts we all run forwards and confront an opponent. Mine was a skinny man with long messy black hair.


    The speed we fought at was no joke. It was easy to say that this was a fight no mortal (mortal world resident) would be able to fight in. It''s easy to understand why the Upper and underworlds are considered superior worlds. Humans need to spend their who lives to try and reach this level.


    After clashing in a flurry of slashes we jump back and I see his swords be coated in mana then miasma coats that and completely changes the  metal plant blade into a long holy blade.


    Soul: Master I suggest you do the same. The power of the blades have by great amount.


    Baal: Ya I noticed.


    I coat Soul in mana then let my miasma run along the blade and mix with the mana. All the miasma was suddenly absorbed and what was left was a menacing black sickle that gave off a cold feeling of dread.


    We clashed again but this time I pushed him back.


    Soul: Master I noticed the crystal on their chest is controlling them. I would suggest you kill the dryad or remove the crystal.


    Baal: Let''s get rid of this crystal then.


    As we clash I activate ghost step and get behind him and returning to normal I slash his leg.


    Besides injuring his leg I cut the vine that was wrapped around there and now his body was dragging the leg and had much less mobility.


    I ghost stepped behind him again and cut the other leg though I almost got cut. With him on his back I quickly chop the vines connecting the arm and then grab the crystal with my hand and rip it out of his body.


    The vines disappear as grey smoke leaving the lesser god injured. My eyes fly towards the others. Lilian wasn¡¯t having much trouble so I went and helped Ares. Appearing behind his opponent who was a female with exceptional strength I chopped the vines and with the sudden lost in mobility Ares grabbed the orb and removed it from her body which dropped like a sack of potatoes.


    The two gods we beat were tied up and then healed. The other two were in the process so I sent Ares to fight it and turned to the dryad. She had a scowl on her face.


    Baal: What want to say something.


    Dryad: GRRR!!! DIE!


    She ran out but even at her very high level it wasn¡¯t enough and I easily dodged her and with a punch in the gut I stunned her and while she tried to breath in some air I got behind her and crossing the sickles around her neck they just barely touched it.


    Baal: Learn from this in your next life.


    I pulled the sickles and her head fell with a lot of green blood rushing out.


    I didn''t stop because of the possibility that she could regenerate. I hooked both sickle in her body and with a spin I sent her flying up and changed to my guns and fired three spell circles at her body making a bigram.


    [Hells Holy Flames of Gluttony]


    The red circle created a dome of blue flame around the body. It rapidly burnt and ate the body leaving nothing behind.


    My stomach turned a bit but thankfully it doesn''t get worse then a small stir. The gluttony flames have always been the easiest to summon and now that I hold Soul I''ve been learning to call on things from hell. Hikura told me that when I am ready and the spirit of life thinks I''m ready he will appear.


    Unlike the Nightmare Inferno this just destroys the body killing it. Nothing is left behind and I cut her head so there wouldn''t be screaming. I grab the head that still hadn''t vanished and throw it into the fire finally killing her.


    The gods that were still fighting felt a drastic change and slowed down tremendously and in moments were beaten.


    With all the gods beaten we put them next to each other and heal them up. It was strange to see them with so little life needed to restore them but it was explained easily.


    Ares: These guys have no followers. They remained Lesser gods but lost their power. From now on they will need to have a patron god of their own type for them to regain their power.


    Baal: So how strong would they be without these crystals controlling them?


    Meil: About as strong as a human adult that never trained in combat.


    Lilian: Wow that¡¯s weak.


    Lily: Master what do we do with them.


    Rook: I¡¯ll carry them.


    We placed them on the large furry back and choose to move ahead. Nothing else to do anyway.


    Just like when we arrived there was nothing attacking so I took the chance to examine the crystals the gods had in there chest.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Corrupt Mana Crystal


    A mana crystal of nature alignment that is used for mind control. It acts like a parasite and takes complete control of the body.


    This Crystal was used on a lesser god of darkness. It absorbed all his power leaving him a little more than a shell.


    Purifying this crystal will remove its parasitic nature and can return the mana to the god safely.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: So this is something similar to the gods crystallized mana pool.


    I activate my mana foresight and look at each defeated god and see they only have a tiny drop of mana within them.


    Baal: Lilian can you purify these.


    Lilian: Hmm sure.


    She purifies all four and hands them back. I get up and glide over onto Rook and flip over the man I fought and push the crystal back into his chest. It begins glowing and with the passive mode of my mana foresight I can see the mana has begun to return to his body and started flowing in the proper spots and soon it reached the spot his mana pool gathered.


    I returned it to the other three and the same happened.


    Kumi: What happened?


    Baal: The crystals was there mana crystallized and corrupted to control their mind. Lilian purified it and I''m just returning it to them. Maybe then we can find out what happened here.


    Hikura: It will take a long time before all their mana returns to its normal flow. The body is weak and there mana has been corrupt for a long time.


    Baal: That doesn''t matter. It makes things easier since they won''t have the power to fight back. They lived during the war so when they wake up they will still think it''s the war period.


    Plum: So these guys date back longer than Valeria. Wow. I wonder what they are like a full power during that time period.


    Ares: Trust me you don''t want to know. No god now a day wants to. They will regain some power but it won''t be much compared to what it once was.


    I looked at the face if the four god. The scowl or frown they had now softened and they were sleeping better now.


    As I return next to Lilian at the front we enter a mediums sized room. At the end is a large branch the curves upwards.


    Lily: This must be the last room.


    He look to all sides including up to see if no surprise attacks are coming.


    Not seeing anything a few humans calm down a bit but only them. I activated my mana foresight and finally find it. A large mass of man near the center of the room.


    Turning Soul into my guns I pull on out and make a dense mana bullet and aim it at the creature and shot.


    The bullet dug through the dense tree bark and its inside and landed on its target. It caused a huge tremor and vines closed the way in and out.


    Breaking furiously through the floor a large wooden arm raised a huge body.


    I was already charging a some fire spells and shot at the giant. It was blocked by vines. As the creature stood the room expanded to fit its size making it a huge dome with a 70 m radius.


    As he looked at us he let out a loud roar before swing his arm at us.


    Baal: DISPERSE!!!


    All the demons and angels flew away unharmed. The highest level humans also got away unscathed but those too slow got caught. 10 died while the rest lost from 30-70% of their life.


    Baal: Lilian mass heal the injured. Angels with bows and long range demons provide support fire and healing. Close range angles, gods and Demons hit it close range. Humans provide support with the angels. Those who are warriors advance from behind.


    Hearing my orders everyone started moving. Lilian jumped into the middle of the injured group and with her weapon in staff form she activated her healing spell. Three layered white circles appeared above her and an aura of light spread with the chamber.


    The angels and demons that were support units flew into the air and started firing magic and magic arrows at the tree.


    This one was an annoying one for sure. Boss ranked elder treant level 570


    Being from the corrupt world tree it was mortal world monster but it had demon mana within which amplified its capabilities.


    It wouldn''t be wrong to say that this would be a strong enemy and one big pain in the ass.


    Ideo moved swiftly through all the vines that sprang out in his way and punched through a few. Behind him like a shadow was Kia. Flying just behind him was Aiden. They both ran and flew in close and planted dozens of traps and to finish Ideo landed a series of punches all of which made large explosions. From above several Tengu were performing a chorus spell with Lily.


    Controlling the ground below the treant was flow and Ro along with several demons and humans.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    If I had to compare it to anything it would be a war zone.


    From above I spotted Kitsu clawing his way up the ceiling and with claws covered in black flames he jumped down and crashed onto the. Creature.


    All of this resulted in only 30% of the treants life falling.


    Just then the pissed off treant reacted. Wrapping several vines around Kitsu who was above him the treant showed its massive strength by spinning the behemoth fox and hitting many of the airborne angels and demons.


    That lasted only a few devastating seconds before the vines let go as they began burning. Just as Kitsu got up breathing fire with bloodshot eyes a rain of fire spells hit the giant walking tree from behind shaving 10% of his life.


    He roared in pain and turned towards the humans who had themselves covered in several layers of barriers.


    The treant completely ignored the much more dangerous Fox that had its tails spread wide and three black flames at the rip of three tails, three white flames on three of the other side and in the middle tail was a bright blue flame. They all released a stream of fire and gathered in a ball in front of Kitsu''s mouth.


    Everyone felt the power behind this attack and cleared the area around the treant. We made barriers around the treant blocking its view of us and making it claw at the walls.


    With a huge ball of black, white and blue fire in front of him Kitsu exerted a huge amount of force and the massive ball of flame was compacted. The colors completely mixed and left a mass of compressed purple fire.


    Kitsu: Vanish into the netherworld!!


    His yell attracted the attention of the treant.


    By the Wrath of the Seven tailed fox. The Holy Blue flames of hell, the Black flames of Tartarus and the holy flame of heaven. Bow to my might and scorch the earth. [Holy Bomb of the Tailed Fox]


    Closing his jaws the mass of magic shot forward with tremendous force. A mass of thick branches grew out in front of the treant but they were all crushed. In an effort to protect himself the treant crossed its arms and coated them in thick vines. When the bomb made contact he was instantly pushed back onto the barriers made by us and completely crushed them.


    It continued to push him back and he hit the back wall with the branch that head up. The whole wall broke as the bomb pushed him and it kept pushing until the tree broke under stress and the treant was launched into the air outside. Flying 200 meters out the bomb suddenly grew bright and exposed. If I had something to compare it to I would say so. The explosion almost reached the tree we were in. It ate into the ground and left a crater where it was able to reach.


    As fires from the blast subsisted all that was left was a single large black crystal falling. I flew out and grabbed it with air magic because it was releasing heat and then returned to the tree.


    As I landed I let the crystal drop. The foreigners were in an uproar.


    ???: DID YOU SEE THAT!!


    ???: WHO DIDN¡¯T! ITS AN ANIME COME TO LIFE!!


    Dalton: ALL OF YOU SHUT UP!!


    They stopped yelling but continued chatting. I walked up to Kitsu who looked happy.


    Baal: What''s with that grin. YOU COULD HAVE KILLED US WITH THAT?


    Kitsu: If I thought it would kill us you think I would have used it. That thing only activates after travelling a certain distance from me and having hit something.


    Baal: *sigh* Any side effects?


    Kitsu: If you consider half of my mana needed to do that a side effect then yes.


    Everyone¡¯s mouth dropped. If that was half of his mana how terrifyingly strong is he now.


    Rachet: BAHAHAHAHA I never thought I would see you do that much for something like that!!


    Kitsu: Shut it Imp. Or do you want to turn into my chew toy.


    Rachet: Come on pup let me teach you who is still stronger.


    The two stared each other down while I face palmed. From behind I started hear the humans talk.


    ???: I wonder if we are actually needed here. These guys are beyond monsters.


    ???: Well they are in the god realm so of course they are beyond monsters.


    I looked out the hole that Kitsu made. The fire that the bomb felt scorching the area just from the presence was still burning. Bright blue flames was spread around the whole area. It was then that I noticed that the whole wasn¡¯t closing. I looked with my mana foresight and figured out while. The flames purified the area they touched. It was also eating away at the corruption in the wood deeper down. I started to smile seeing that.


    I walked over and with fire magic I picked up and controlled a bit of the fire. It was extremely difficult. The flames were probably holy hell flames. It¡¯s not a mix of light magic with demon fires. It¡¯s a special kind of fire in hell. The final flame a soul goes through which cleanses it of its sins. It¡¯s a holy flame that will remove all corruption.


    I place the fire in the center of the room and carefully spread it around a few meters where I could control.


    Lily: Master, what are you doing?


    Baal: These flames are purifying the corruption in the tree. I¡¯m going to burn this room with this fire so we have a safe place out of the trees control.


    I concentrated hard and began to move the fire in that circle around slowly.


    My fire mastery quickly leveled up because of the difficulty. I also gained a bit of fire affinity for my careful handling of holy flames.


    Through the process of burning the room many vines appeared but were blocked by humans who were guarding me. They wanted to be useful so I let them do so.


    The vines didn¡¯t appear from the burn ground. When I burnt all the ground it had passed an hour and everyone was already setting up came while a group fended off the vines. I started burning the walls and with a group of demons and angels it went off for nearly 3 hours before the last spot was burnt off.


    With the room safe from any shifting or attacks we set up shifts and took a well-deserved sleep. Night had come as we could see from the opening Kitsu made. Gathering stones from outside and returning to the safety of the room after being attacked by the vines outside we set up some camp fires on the flat rocks and cooked some food before going to sleep.


    I spotted a few angels feeding the weakened gods we beat. They had made a soup for them.


    After eating a bit I went to sleep but activated mana foresight. The blue world quickly formed around me with the mana of everyone appearing around me. I felt my body relax much more and soon it was asleep but my mind was awake. The reason why it''s better to explore while asleep is because the mind is at its most relaxed and open and it can capture more space around us.


    I found Hikura sitting next to the fire sharpening her sword. She was here only to observe on behalf of Thanatos. She wasn¡¯t to do anything more than talk. Even in her normal body she can sense me and looked around before looking straight at me and smiling.


    Hikura: Hey Baal.


    Baal: As good as always. So what do you think of today?


    Hikura: I don¡¯t know. I feel like something is wrong.


    Baal: Like?


    Hikura: You know this tree is supposed to be stronger than lesser gods right?


    Baal: Ya and?


    Hikura: Why hasn¡¯t it been able to kill or capture a single royal demon or lesser god we brought. Not to mention a foreigner who are far weaker.


    Baal: ...I see...it is weird now that you mention it. But it''s been stuck in this area that is the wasteland right. If that''s true then it hasn¡¯t been able to gather energy since he captured the lesser gods and was sealed. It was cut off from the world so it can¡¯t replenish its mana without farming the gods and since they don¡¯t have followers anymore they have what they have.


    Hikura: ...I was thinking the same thing but if it was like that then just send all the gods at us. We don¡¯t have enough lesser god ranks to match them.


    Baal: I think it can¡¯t, it needs the mana to survive probably. The low activity is probably because of that. It saw we could fight the gods. When Meil said he was laughing at us it must have been because it thought it would kill us and farm us for mana like it does with the gods.


    Hikura: Can you see where it is.


    Baal: The main mana body is at the top. I can see a few tiny dots here and there above us but it doesn¡¯t move, must be the next opponents.


    Hikura: Get some real sleep Baal. You will need it.


    Baal: If you say so.


    I return to my body as she instructed and headed to a full sleep for tonight.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 39 A Whispered "Thank You"

    It was noisy throughout the night.


    The tree was constantly attacking with vines from the corridor and the hole.


    Thankfully our tents were enchanted to block a lot of sound. Things like alarming yells for help would be amplified but sound of battle and "other" sounds would be muffled or completely blocked.


    I personally didn''t do anything since I''m a heavy sleeper but who knows someone might have had the courage.


    When we woke up we found large scotch marks and many tired foreigners sleeping but some battling with a new group of vines.


    I guess it was a good thing to bring the foreigners. They need less sleep then we do. They normally can go three days without sleeping for those who stick around for long periods of time like this guild.


    It really helped that they could stay up. It would have drained us all if we had to protect ourselves through the night.


    With more of us waking up we let the humans rest and heal them. The tree stopped attacking as well after the sun rose. Seems it gains the 50% power up during the night.


    The demons also get this bonus but mortal and celestial don''t unless they are monster race. Seeing how most of us don''t it wouldn''t work for us.


    We let the foreigner sleep a few hours until full sunrise before we head up.


    Meil and another god of forest made the purified wood grow until it touched the broken branch that remained .


    The climb took us around the tree at least once until it finally leveled out into a corridor. We were at least half way up the massive tree already.


    Like I had seen the previous night we met up with our next opponents in the first room.


    Several mini boss leveled wolf like treant led by several dryad and one several medium size normal treant.


    Baal: Humans and monsters deal with the wolves. Gods and royals take priority with the dryads. They have the brains in this place. Peak higher demons and angels deal with the treant. Gods of hunt and archery instruct the angels with bows. Rook, Kitsu take the left. You two, twins, help the humans, Kumi and Plum take the right.


    Like yesterday, we got into gear. This time it was a battle against various mini boss class monsters. The Minotaur¡¯s rushed in to grab the attention of the wolves. Behind them were the human warriors and warrior type lord. Left behind was the spell lords, human archers and mages who were preparing spells.


    Rushing overhead were me and the gods heading for the group of 10 dryad. The large treant behind them spread vines over the women but they were stopped by the elites. Using fire, air and darkness each of them chopped the vines out of the way letting us through before going to confront.


    The dryad were ready and had their own nature spells ready. Controlling the vines like whips as well as holding a vine with many thorns they flailed there whips at us. It got a few of us but it didn¡¯t stop us. I got close to my target by vanishing and appearing in front and punching her gut before pulling her face into my knee which made a disturbing crunch as her skull fractured a bit.


    Getting up pissed off she flared the whip again but pulling my wings in, I skillfully dodged all the whips attempts to catch me.


    When she stomped on the ground it raised a few more vines and they also began to whip my way. I changed Soul into his dual sickle form and continued dodging and when I couldn¡¯t, a mana coated sickle would chop the vine.


    Slowly I approached her and she got more desperate. Around me the others were fighting as well. Behind the Dryads, the elites were pounding the treant who couldn¡¯t keep up with their speed. I was attacking any of them that got in his way. The others were going about a bit more skilled with swords and such chopping limbs off slowly cutting away at the treants body and life.


    I n the front several wolves each attacked the monstrous Minos and a few went after the leader of the guild as well as the mages. The warrior class lord''s stopped them and held them up.


    Spell lord: Brace yourselves.


    Hearing the warning everyone suddenly felt the mass of magic activate. Everyone jumped back kicking there opponent.


    When I flew away I looked at the source and saw Kitsu in the center with 2 spell lords. They all held their hands up and a magic circle appeared under them.


    Baal: Kitsu never learned magic circle formations so he is doing a chorus spell with those two then.


    From Kitsu¡¯s feet a fire field spread and covered the area near the door. The fire quickly grew white.


    I understood what was going to happen and landed in the fire. Contrary to what normally happens this fire was holy flames that healed injuries. When used to attack it attacked only enemies and it ate away at negative demon power. Since all my demons are unique having positive light magic and none being evil we landed without receiving damage.


    ¡°Great spirit of fire. Grant us our request. Protect our allies in your holy flames, destroy our enemy and purify those too weak for fight the corruption. [Holy Rising]


    The fire field raised up and spread all over the room. Anyone that was injured had their injuries healed. As for our enemies the burned in the flames. I watched as miasma was wrenched out of their bodies. The dry black wood slowly became brown and the black leaves turned green.


    Baal: So it¡¯s a purification spell instead of an attack spell.


    I stick my hand out towards the rising miasma and gathered it in my hand. From it I could more or less feel the tree as a whole because its power was spread out. It was very weak unlike what you would think a tree this size would be. It was probably on the verge of dying from lack of energy. I could tell these were its last attempt to fight us before he released all the Lesser gods he has.


    As the flames died down we saw all the monsters were unconscious. The room itself was also righter having had all the corruption eaten away.


    The ball of miasma in my hand I compressed a lot until it formed into a small crystal  smaller than the top digit of my pinky.


    I don''t know how to purify something like this. Miasma is just excess demon mana leaking out of their body but I don''t want to absorb miasma of another being I''m currently fighting.


    I pull out the mana crystals from the dead treant and the tiny shard to it. It started glowing a bit and was sucked into the bigger crystal.


    The crystal that the boss treant, that Kitsu destroyed yesterday, dropped was a full on core. It¡¯s about as large as my head and after it cooled down it stored away. We plan to keep it separate and make a different nature aligned forest dungeon someplace else with it.


    With all the treants and dryads unconscious he tie their arms and legs and group and tie their branches in bunches so they can be held down. After that we case a mass healing spell on them.


    Soon enough they started moving. The first to wake were the dryads.


    They looked around and soon were screaming and crying.


    Meil: Such a sad cry.


    Baal: What happened?


    Meil: Normal dryads are very connected to nature. They can''t really venture out far of forests. I n places where nature is corrupt or dying they cry like this.


    The treant also woke up and started to cause an uproar and soon broke free. It began to smash the walls and floors.


    Meil: Treants aren''t called the guardians if the forest for nothing. They try to kill all that threatens the forest and at this moment the tree here is a major threat.


    Dalton: shouldn''t we stop them.


    Meil: Use powerful sleep magic. Best choice besides killing them.


    Lilian and Flow walked forward and cast the spell. It caused a thin cloud to appear and soft gentle snow fell on all the tree monsters.


    Slowly they calmed down and soon collapsed into a fitful sleep.


    Meil: Its best leave them in this room. It¡¯s safe from the trees influence.


    Baal: He won''t try anything else.


    Lily: How is master certain?


    Baal: When I pulled the miasma that leaked from them and left it. I felt the entire body of the tree. He grew large but had the same amount of energy since 2 thousand years back when it was sealed. He is living off the gods and creatures that come to attack and the trees and plants that were in the wasteland.  When he reached a size that was too much for his power it started to take its toll. All the things we killed and captured took his sources of power. I''m sure he thought that we would die or be caught so he used his larger creatures. It''s also the reason the maze inside his body is so simple instead of some complex labyrinth that you would think a tree compared to Yggdrasil.


    Many of them thought deeply. It was clear that what I said was spot on.


    Dalton: If he won''t interfere then what is up ahead.


    After a quick look ahead I respond.


    Baal: An empty room with branches working its way up to the top. Then a bit of climbing through the massive island before we reach its core.


    Dalton:  don''t want to jinx it but this seems to easy.


    Meil: I''m sure the other gods are at the top and if he is desperate enough he will release a few to capture us.


    Baal: It will only delay the inevitable. If we leave now and return in a few months he would be too weak to even hold the gods properly. We are pretty much done lets go.


    Before more pessimists comments start lowering the moral I cut them off and we leave to the next room at the center and climb.


    Dalton PoV


    This whole raid has been weird. First they don¡¯t even need us except as night guards up to now. I''m sure they could have raided this place in a day if we weren¡¯t around. I wonder what the need for us was?


    We follow behind and climb the long branch that curls around the wall around the room. The demons and angels all fly but us and all the monsters are stuck walking.


    Looking at the walls I can¡¯t see anything that indicates an attack but we are all on our guard because we don¡¯t know what could happen.


    After two uneventful hours of walking up the trees branches we reached the top. Above us is a huge mass of land. From our spot we could see hundreds of branches entering this rock and holding it up.


    The Demons fly around and soon they return telling us there are several branches thick enough to support our weight.


    Rook: Plum We can take them up.


    The voice of the demon beast rabbit draws my attention. I remember their true form was a behemoth drill rabbit that frankly I''m scared of. Drill rabbits are supposed to be highly aggressive and a demon version should be nearly ten times worst. To see one so calm is frankly scary.


    Baal: Good idea. Rook drill a space in the rock and tunnel through.


    The rabbit man nods and with everyone clearing the space his body grows into this giant form. Black fur with red mana line tattoos on his body. All three mega sized horns started spinning and glowing. He stood up and pointed upwards. I looked at the hind legs and saw them clench up and in one bound that caused a tremor from the released power of his legs.


    He flew up with terrifying speed and slammed into the rock and drilled in and vanished inside. We could clearly hear the noise from his horn and soon his head appeared.


    Rook: A space is made. I ¡¯ll it rise bring people up.


    The demons and angels grabbed us by and started flying. I was taken by the demon leader.


    Dalton: I wonder why are we here?


    Baal: ...Who knows. Fate must have something in store.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh as I was dropped off. We could only see a large room and a huge tunnel that went upwards. Without asking we followed the rabbits tunnel and began climbing.


    It was a 10 minute climb before we arrived at the top. Really straight forward for a dungeon. There was even an alert about being the first to discover this and get extra exp but since there aren¡¯t monsters it was pretty worthless.


    At the top all we saw was a barren island in the sky. At the center was a glowing dark green ball and around it were around 30 green grotesque pods with something inside.


    ???: ...So...you have...arrived...to end...my life.


    Dalton: ¡­


    Baal: ... Who are you.


    ???: ...Van...drain¡­


    Dalton: We should end this before he decides to attack.


    Vandrain: ...hek...hek...hek


    The slow rough laughter of the tree sends a chill down our spine.


    Vandrain: ...The boy...is...smart. But...even if...I die...I will...kill you...all.


    There was a sudden fall of killing intent. It felt like being hit by a hammer. We looked for the source but when we looked it came from several of the green pods. They swelled and finally burst. 20 of them released the same thing. A god releasing a thirst for blood that made your guts turn.


    Boom...Bang


    As they got up we heard two resounding bangs. At the source was the demon leader and the god leader.


    Each had a fist in the face of a god and swiftly ripped the core right out of there body. Baal passed it to the girl who purified it and they replaced the gem they removed before and appeared in front of us again with the knocked out god''s.


    Baal: We got two of them easy enough. Now starts the battle. Get ready guys. All gods fight. Any monster in its fourth rank is to fight directly unless you are spell lord. half lord''s work together. Peak ranks work together. Humans help out who you can.


    With those simple orders he turned around and ran forward and started fighting.


    All the gods did and soon the monsters as well.


    Dalton: Alright archers spread out and commence fire. Mage classes as well warriors together assist them.


    I ran to one of the remaining controlled gods that were without someone fighting and aggroed him. My class can be compared to a speed warrior class. The reason is that many demons are quick on their feet so the class matches that. I may not hit as hard as a tank but I sure as hell don¡¯t get hit as much as one. The bad part though is that when attacking celestials I take 1/10 my normal attack. Demon Hunter is made to hunt demons. Against humans or monsters there are no penalties unless their alignment isn¡¯t neutral. Since most monsters are neutral there isn¡¯t much problem.


    As I dodge my guild mates start backing me up.


    I would say this guy is the hardest boss I¡¯ve fought yet. He has over 100K life and I can barely take 50 per hit. If it was a demon I''m sure I would be taking thousands.


    Giving myself a moment of distraction the god got a hit. He kicked me with a front kick to my chest and sent me flying. I landed a good 100m away after stabbing my sword into the ground fast.


    The pain was major and I lost 60% of my life from that kick.


    Dalton: Fuck that hurt.


    As I sit up I looked around. For the first time I see why this was given as a quest.


    Even with the monsters there were more gods then those that could fight against them. There were a few that were fighting two of the enemy gods and were getting injured.


    When I looked I saw the god leader Lilian being attack by two and was getting beaten. Like me she was kicked but she stopped in the air near me but the two gods were already attacking.


    At that moment I heard Baal¡¯s yelling and the image of the quest notification appeared in my mind.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Quest: Roots of Corruption


    The lord of Galton has been asked by the fairy queen for help. The fairies home must be a field dungeon made from the core of a nature being. The only nature creature that can be killed without repercussions is the corrupt World Tree to the south in the Dead man¡¯s Wastelands. You must help the demon kingdoms army kill and retrieve the giant ent¡¯s core to restore the fairies and save them from extinction.


    Difficulty B++


    Requirement: Baal must be on good terms with the fairy queen, high familiarity with Baal, fairy queen asks for help.


    Requirement for success: Kills the corrupt world tree and successfully retrieves the core, convert it into a dungeon core and create a field dungeon in a suitable location for the fairies new home.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.Requirement for failure: Baal or Lilian die, all the upper ranked demons die, all the gods die.


    Reward: Restoration of the fairy race, expansion into the unknown for the demon kingdom, Fairy race is unlocked as a starting race.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Dalton: ¡±Requirement for failure: Baal or Lilian die, all the upper ranked demons die, all the gods die.¡± Will it end so quickly when we became useful.


    I involuntarily my body moved in the way of the gods and with my arms stretched out in front of Lilian I blocked the incoming attack with my body.


    Baal: DALTON!!


    Baal PoV


    I watch as the two swords cross Daltons body. Though I didn¡¯t take much with him, he saved my sister.


    I n the barren plateau there was a sudden cold chill that crawled down everyone''s spine including the controlled gods.


    Everyone stopped and looked at the source. Standing there with mana completely coating his body was me. All my feathers slowly gained metallic property as it absorbed the mana. I then reached my limit and start releasing miasma as well. With the mana coat it didn¡¯t have a way out and started to mix with the mana and it slowly got sucked into my feathers and slowly rose from my body.


    Lilian: B-baal


    The feathers which were normally black now had an metallic abyssal black color that absorbs all light around it. Everyone took a step back as they looked at me but my eyes only saw the enemy gods. My rage had gone far beyond anything I ¡¯ve felt.


    ???: Try controlling yourself Baal. Letting your rage take you will only lead to pain.


    Baal: ...Shut...up...Shinko.


    The demon crow that was the spirit of death that accompanied the grim reaper talked into my mind.


    ???: ¡­


    My attention was draw to the two gods that killed Dalton. Bending towards them my body vanished. I n a blink of an eye each of my fists was crushing into their faces and the orbs were already on the ground in front of Lilian.


    I n another blink I took down the one Ares was fighting then the several extras that the gods were fighting and outnumbered them. After doing this I stopped in front of Lilian and dropped the crystal.


    I took down more than half and now each other gods had to fight only one god.


    Baal: I ...leave the...rest to...you guys.


    As I said that, the mana coat disperses and the miasma is absorbed into my body and I collapse from the strain on my body.


    Lilian PoV


    I grab Baal as he falls down unconscious.


    Hikura: What a reckless boy.


    Lilian; Hikura! What happened?!


    Hikura: *sigh* He mixed his miasma with his mana around his whole body. Along with that his mana was released death based magic. It was small traces but it was there. I can act in numerous way. Here have him drink this.


    She hand me a bottle and I quickly have him drink it. I suddenly feel a shadow move towards me and see one of the gods advance but it was stopped by a warrior lord.


    Lord: Get away mistress Lilian. Take care of master Baal. We will stop the rest.


    Lilian: Be careful all of you.


    Everyone nods and takes the initiative on the distracted gods aiming for the leg and crippling their speed.


    I drag Baal near the hole we came through. The twins were there with other support demons and angel who rank below peak higher.


    Beth: How is he?


    Charlet: Can we help some way.


    Lilian: No need. On second thoughts go grab those crystals over there.


    I point at the gods mana crystals. They both run fast and grab a handful and return and go back and get the rest.


    I began casting healing spells on Baal because his health was decreasing steadily. I made a three layered continuous healing circle and put him inside. Thankfully it held his health at a stable amount. I had the angles us all manner of status effect cleansing spells but none worked.


    Lilian: What do I need!!! WHAT!


    ???: Just love my dear


    The gentle voice came from nowhere.


    ???: No need to look dear. I am a spirit and until you train enough you can¡¯t see me


    Lilian: So who are you and how do I save Baal.


    ???: I am Aurora. The White crow that governs the power of life of a grim reaper. My pair Shinko gave his power to Baal. I give my power to you dear.


    Lilian: Why me and not Baal?


    Aurora: He has the soul reaper. A weapon of death. Though I have had to pass my power to it I would choose not to if I had a choice. I now have a choice and choose to give you, the wielder of the Holy Reaper, the power over life.


    Shiro (holy reaper): The power flows wildly. Can we truly control such power great spirit.


    Aurora: You will grow into it child. For now you have all the power you need to save Baal.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">The spirit of Life, Aurora, has bound itself to you</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">You have gained a new affinity. Life affinity 15%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">You have learned a new skill</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Life magic Mastery (basic 1)


    The mastery of controlling life itself. The great power of a grim reaper which all necromancer covet.


    Spell:


    Soul cleanse (basic 1)</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Lilian: ¡°Show Soul Cleanse¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Soul Cleanse


    The basic skill automatically learned upon bonding with the spirit of life Aurora.


    This skill can remove any energy of death magic from the body of the victim that didn¡¯t die from it.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I smile wide seeing the skills description


    Lilian: Thank you Aurora.


    Aurora: It¡¯s my pleasure dear


    I put my hands on Baal¡¯s chest.


    [Soul Cleanse]


    A bright light comes from his body. As the glow subsides from the spot his heart is a small black fog rises and vanishes.


    When I looked Baal¡¯s health had begun to rise and his breathing was calm now.


    Lilian: He¡¯s safe *sigh*


    Everyone cheered. I carefully put Baal down and let him sleep and turn towards the fight. Several of the enemy gods were pushed to the corner but same could be said about our side as the humans were getting killed and only survived thanks to the monsters but they were nearing their limits.


    I gathered mana into my feet and staff. The head of the staff suddenly changed and a huge horn like hammer made from the Minotaur I killed to rank up. I ran forwards like the wind and slammed this into the god fighting one of the Minotaur¡¯s who was nearing death and drove her into the ground with a resounding crash. I pull the orb and head to another and we clash. Shiro was a staff again and I was spinning him and flying and jumping while dodging the sword of the god.


    Ares who was fighting with the enemy came from behind and with a quick strike at the neck dazed his enemy and I finished with a hit to the face with the staff.


    We continued until all the remaining gods were bloodied and beaten and I had a satisfied grin.


    Though I didn¡¯t know this but in everyone''s mind was the same thought.


    ¡°She is just as scary as Baal¡±


    Lilian: Guess that¡¯s it for you.


    I walk towards the unopened pods with gods in them. I saw hundreds of glowing roots attached to all the pods. Those that had burst were dull bark now. One by one I cut these roots and burnt them so they wouldn¡¯t reattach. One by one they lost their color. Once all the roots to a pod was removed the sack burst open but the god was unresponsive and it was easy to purify their cores.


    Vandrain: It...really...ends. Finally.


    Lilian: You wanted death?


    Vandrain: Trapped...in...this...cage...since...birth...I ...want...to...see...more.


    Before cutting the last root of the last pod I stopped. I looked at the core. It was dull and only had the mana it could get from this god.


    I look towards Baal who was stirring and sitting up. He must have heard the tree talking.


    Baal: Do you want to be killed or purified?


    Vandrain: ¡­


    He didn¡¯t reply and stayed the same for a long time.


    Vandrain: ...Kill...me. I ...want...to...sleep...and...move...on.


    Baal looked at me and I cut the final root. The light dimmed from the root as the core used the last of its mana and it died.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have killed the Corrupt World Tree Vandrain.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Everyone received the message and cheered.


    With help Baal came over to me. His eyes were on the roots that held the tree. They didn¡¯t change.


    Baal: Let''s hurry. I don¡¯t know if the tree will continue standing without its power. Purify the core then lets change it to a dungeon core.


    Lilian: Right.


    I help him close and I touch the giant ball that was nearly 5 meters high. With the touch I could feel the whole tree and all of the wasteland but no life but us stood within. I activate the miasma neutralization which I use to purify all objects. The miasma in the who region began moving through me and I purified it and returned it. Slowly the light in the core returned and the dark green color began changing and slowly it became lighter. After a while yellow and pink began appearing and it then it became like a rainbow as it grew intensely bright.


    I n my mind I could see the region being purified. The tree itself was having the corruption removed and energy of life return to it. I n the wasteland it was the same. Life magic spread throughout the entire region returning vitality to the ground. From dry crevices springs empty of water regained its power and began flowing out. The small shoots of grass gained power and were soon a strong green and began forming patches.


    I could also feel all the creatures that were captured inside the tree. At my command the tree freed all of them outside its body at the base.


    After a long while the brightness dimmed and the previously dark green core was a transparent light green.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have purified the corrupt world tree and returned life to Dead man wasteland. You and all your companions that helped get rid of the corruption to nature will be remembered by all spirits of nature.


    All Affinity +10%</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: Are you ok. Can you do this?


    Lilian: It was nothing. Purifying only takes time. Not much mana.


    Baal: Ok.


    Baal placed his hand next to mine on the core and we both poured in mana.


    Suddenly a magic circle appeared.


    Baal: That must be the seal on the Vandrain.


    Lilian: What do you think is needed to get rid of it.


    ???: Worry not.


    A deep voice called from behind.


    We turned and saw a cloaked figure.


    Baal: Thanatos!


    Thanatos: Good to see you once more Baal and Lilian.


    Lilian: Are you going to get rid of it.


    Thanatos: Yes unsealing that spell shouldn¡¯t be a problem. The region is pure and it is allowing the power Vil¡¯crI released in the demon world to flow into the other two worlds. The wastelands will once again gain life. Now to get that off.


    He raised his hand and a small ball of mana shot out and impacted into the center. Cracks spread out all over and the spell broke.


    Thanatos: Simple as that.


    Baal: ¡­


    Thanatos: If you want to know. All I did was disrupt the magic. Simply break a small part of it and the spell falls apart. Though you still need power.


    Lilian: Better not ask Baal. Its beyond us.


    Baal: Ya.


    We ignore the being that defies common sense and begin pouring mana in the core. From each of our hands a black and white ball forms. I n each is a small dot of the other color.


    They grow separate until the core is completely filled with then and then they begin spinning in balance one no bigger than the other.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have created a new dungeon core from the Nature core of the world''s tree Vandrain.


    The core must remain in the world tree of origin to properly work.


    Please choose the dungeon boss.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal: The fairy queen?


    Lilian: No I know someone better.


    I turn my eyes towards a goddess near us.


    Baal looks as well and smiles.


    Baal/Lilian: Meil, the Lesser Goddess of the Forest and Hunt, is the dungeon boss.


    Meil: WHAT!


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">The goddess Meil is now the dungeon boss. Due to her affinity to nature her power within the region marked as the field dungeon will be doubled and within the world tree her power will triple.


    The dungeon has become the breeding ground to all fairies within the Demon Kingdom.


    Minions that will be born within the dungeon and field dungeon in the forest around the forest:


    Fae (baby fairy), Treeling (baby treant and dryad), goblins.


    Monster born in the world tree, passive and aggressive.


    Mortal animals of all kind, Elementals, monster plants, monster animals.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    As we finished the core shined brightly and from under it the ground lifted it up and changed the area around it into a large crater. From underneath it large amounts of water was released. We all ran back and out of the crater as it was filled. Slowly it turned into a lake. The hole we made to enter was sealed by the core as a repair. As the water reached the shore height several lines sank in all the way to the edge letting the water flow. It was around 2 meter wide and 2 deep and there was 4 of them. As the water reached the edge it fell as a strong water fall and fell into another circular hole around the world tree. Slowly it began filling up and feed the land as well as the tree itself and flow out.


    Up on the plateau flowers and tree sprouts sprang out and began to cultivate a beautiful garden which would make up the home of the fairies.


    Lilian: The queen will definitely love this place. The fairies finally have a proper home.


    As well looked a small whisper sounded in all our ears. It was a quiet voice we heard just before. It said two simple words but it had all the happiness in the world.


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    The whisper of Vandrain called us as he watched over and explored the world beyond the dry wasteland.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 40 The Guests

    The return home was filled with laughs and yelling. Why yelling? It was just after we finished setting up the dungeon.


    Flashback 2 days ago


    Meil: WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU TWO ARE DOING!!!! WHY DID YOU MAKE ME THE DUNGEON BOSS!!!


    Meil was freaking out because Baal and Lilian set her as the boss


    Lilian: Calm down


    Meil: CALM DOWN. YOU JUST MADE ME THE BOSS IN A DEAD DUNGEON!! NOT ONLY THAT YOU CHOOSE THAT WITHOUT THINKING!


    Baal: But we did think. We were going to make the fairy queen the boss but then we thought. "Would she be able to defend the city here." We had a goddess of forest here with us. What else can beat a god in its territory.


    Meil: Still ask first.


    She grabbed the collar of Baal shirt and lifted him off the ground and shook him like a rag doll.


    Meil: HOW AM I GOING TO SURVIVE BEFORE THIS PLACE STARTS UP!!!


    Baal: J-j-ju-ust ha-ave th-he fa-ar-ies cas-st fo-og illu-usion. (Just have the fairies cast fog Illusion.)


    Fog illusion is a race specific spell of the fairies. When someone enters the fog they walk in circles and exit the forest. Without a fairy guiding you you''ll never get close to the town.


    Meil dropped Baal while huffing in rage.  It was clear that the bonus power was active and she was three times as powerful while she stood in the tree.


    Meil: *huff**huff* Arrggaaahhhhh!! Damnit!!!


    Ares: Bwahahaha don''t be like that. You have a good home that will make plenty of followers for you.


    This earned him a punch in the gut and left him weak in the knees as he gasped for air.


    Meil: I don''t want to hear your joking. *Sigh* if I''m going to do this then let¡¯s do it bigger. Besides the Fairies send the elves as well. They are similar to fairies and are well connected to nature.


    Baal: We should all return to Galton first. Once there we will send the fairies with you and your angel servants here. You can send others to the elven villages. They are all small so I don''t think they would mind leaving as long as you help them pack. For now it¡¯s best to hide the dungeon.


    Baal flew to the core and touched it. He poured mana and slowly activated a region effect.


    From the newly formed lake, fog slowly rose and spread on the ground before falling over the edges and began shrouding the tree.


    Baal: There, it''s just plain fog but it should help to at least hide it until you return.


    Lilian: We should get going then.


    On cue a large branch rose up from below making a path down.


    Flashback end


    After two days they could finally see the city in the distance.


    A lot happened that made the trip eventful. First being the mass rank up of the elites.


    Lilian''s Elites ranked up into a quite interesting god. Lesser Valken Warrior God, along with that each of them were also elements gods of the six great elements. Jesse, became the goddess of earth and gained a light tan while her hair was dark brown to match. Flow, was the goddess of water and with the title came the long flowing hair and sapphire blue eyes that compliment her white wings that gained a blue hue to them. Aiden became the goddess of Fire to match her personality. With dark red hair and eyes to match her white wing also gained a red hue and flowed like fire similar to Ares''s hair in his god form. Mason was the God of Darkness and gained pure black hair and whites as well as black eyes. Last was Lax as the God of Air. His changes were pale green hair, eyes and wings.


    As for other angels. There were a few from the other gods elites who ranked up as well. One other minion of Lilian became the goddess of healing and had shown us god level healing spells that could regrow limbs. She was just short of bring the dead back to life.


    Lilian also ranked up and gained two incredible titles. Besides being a Goddess of Love and War she was now also a Lesser Goddess of Light and Life.


    Everyone was slack jawed when she said her new titles


    As for me I ranked up a well as did my elites and around 10 of the peak tengu. All the minions ended up as a variant great tengu looking just like a stronger form of their previous form. But the elites were all unique from one another.


    Lily''s rank up was Great Tengu (Crane Variant). beautiful and graceful with natural charm to catch the eyes of those who stare. The humans say her figure  would make the most beautiful Dancers pale in comparison. Her wings were white but starting half way the tips were black and as it went down the amount of black each feather had grew until the last feathers at the bottom were black. It have the illusion of water on the shore of a beach going back. Her hair was mostly white with blue and black highlights and when she transforms the feathers on her head was white from the front up to a certain point then it gained a blue hue.


    Ideo, the humans compared him to a Griffon due to his strong build. His feathers are a golden brown giving him a majestic radiance which is enhanced when his wings are spread. As a human his hair is dark blond with light tan skin.


    Ro''s variant was a Hummingbird. I could understand this due to the fact when we fought  after he ranking up into lesser tengu he was pretty fast in the air. He has green hair and feathers with a lighter sheen to it on his wings and half way down the feathers transition from green to greenish blue.


    MaI ranked up into a dove variant Dove. Baal and the elites laughed at how perfect it fit her timid personality. She is like Baal with all white hair and feathers but she has blue highlights for her hair and her feathers have blue on the tips of the final layer of feathers at the bottom.


    Lastly Kai''s variant was an Owl. A few bird fanatics in the guild said her resembled the Great Horned Owl. Kai''s hair is dark dirty blonde while his wings would be a mix of colors between brown, black, and white spotted randomly. (Best google the bird to see)


    All of them experienced extreme changes to how their power was modified. Ro was one of the most impressive because even Baal could barely keep up with his speed. He was only able to see his shadow thanks to his powerful eyesight.


    As for Baal, he ranked up normally to medium rank White Tengu but he was the one that left everyone most shocked. Everyone but Thanatos that is.


    Baal gained two titles alongside. Demon Knight of Honor and Valor and Guardian of Death. Guardian of Light and Lesser Demon God of Death.


    Everyone just stared at Baal. They couldn''t speak as the words were stuck. No one knew a demon could become a god besides a Lich turning into a grim reaper and that wasn''t even a title of a god but a race.


    They all heard the deep laughter coming from under the cloak. Thanatos for the first time laughed.


    Thanatos: So...Master has finally chosen two of his replacements.


    Baal: What''s that mean and how did I become a god?!


    Thanatos: The same way Lilian became a demon goddess. You people, your minions all of them see you as a godly figure to them and not another demon ruler.


    Lilian: And what is this about replacements?


    Thanatos: Master Crono most likely finds you both worthy to take his place. Both of you are now Gods to one of his three powers. Life and Death are two of his realms of control and he has held it since the beginning and has yet to find someone he thinks is worthy. You two are two of his chosen ones.


    Baal: still I don''t get how a demon becomes a god?


    Thanatos: Let me ask you what is a Demon god?


    Baal: A god with demon followers.


    Thanatos: Yes that is one interpretations. To me it is a Demon who purified him or herself to the point of holiness and became a god. In the opposite direction it is a god that has embraced demon mana and cultivated both in perfect balance.


    Lilian: In other words because Baal has a small part of my mana and I have his we can become this kind of god.


    Thanatos: Of course that is what the Yin Yang Spirit is.


    He smiled towards them. It have the feeling of a grandfather proud of his grandchildren¡¯s achievements.


    They continue talking for the last bit as they finally return home.


    Baal PoV


    At the city gate we were welcomed by the guards.


    They were all happy to see us back safe. With only a few deaths in the human ranks.


    It was agreed that once all the foreigners could return to Aurora we would award them for their help.


    I was going to give Dalton something a bit special for saving Lilian.


    As we walk into the castle grounds we see something that makes us freeze. Sitting on a chair with a small table was Valeria drinking some tea and near her was a dome barrier and inside was a man with many monkey traits like tail and fur covering more of his face and legs. He looks exhausted and was huffing


    Noticing us Valeria stands up smiling as bright as the sun itself.


    Valeria: Ah here are my two favorite little babies.


    She suddenly appeared in front of us and grabbed me and Lilian and hugged us.


    Valeria: My little girl is now going to be my heir and her brother her guardian I can¡¯t be happier.


    Lilian: Wha! Wa-ait little girl.


    Valeria: Eh? Oops.


    Baal: What¡¯s oops? Wait it¡¯s probably better leaving that for later. First what is that human monkey guy.


    Valeria: Don¡¯t know. He arrived this morning here yelling about wanting to me the so called Demon knight of honor. When we said you were out doing a request for the fairies he said we were lying and began to beat of the guards until I taught him a lesson and trapped him in there.


    Baal: Besides a few foreigners I don¡¯t remember making enemies with any ape like people. Never met any either.


    Valeria: Its best you figure that out.


    I shrug and walk forward. The man notices me and stands up and the barrier shatters. He immediately jumps at me and swings his fists which I grab. I was certain if I clashed punches with him it would have caused a shockwave but I grabbed it instead but even then it caused my arm to numb from the impact.


    Monkey: Finally decided to show yourself. Where were you hiding coward. I already see you as unworthy for the title of knight of honor.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.Baal: I was making a proper home for the fairies who can¡¯t breed without a special space now who are you.


    Monkey: I go only by Son. I am leader of the proud sapiens.


    Baal: Why did a proud sapiens attack innocent people without a just reason


    He scowls and his fangs show.


    Son: You were hiding.


    Baal: I told you I wasn¡¯t in the city. I was to the south. If you insist I will beat my answer into your body.


    ???: That¡¯s all fine and all but where do I get in on the fun.


    I didn¡¯t budge but my eyes turn towards the intrusion. Standing there was a cocky guy that stank of arrogant noble. With dark red hair and a very pain complexion there stood a young teen with a cocky grin.


    Valeria: Ah yes Baal. I forgot to mention. Your father sent you mother and brother here.


    Rachet: Oh great. Its Mephist (Mephistopheles)


    Mephist: Rachet...I guess more trash survived here in this trash world besides my ¡°dear¡± brother that ¡°my¡± father wants gone. Now I heard the army is back so where is that weakling imp.


    Veins were popping on my head as blood rushed through but it kept my calm as best as I could but it still showed since I was squeezing Son¡¯s hand to the point of leaving him pale in pain.


    I let it go.


    Baal: Let me deal with this trash first.


    I walk towards him.


    Mephist: Hmm are you him? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be 5 or something.


    Baal: A weakling who barely ever ranked up wouldn¡¯t understand what it''s like growing up fast like this.


    Veins appeared on his face as well.


    ???: Don¡¯t play around Mephisto.


    I looked at the source of the voice behind him and out came a beautiful woman with pure black silky straight hair. He skin was as white as the moon on a night of the full moon and she wore a long dress like Kumi wears.


    Mephisto: Mother he insulted me he deserves death and I will deliver it.


    Lia: *Sigh* Go ahead. This would be a good lesson in humility if only he wasn¡¯t as headstrong as his father


    She stared with a blank look towards me.


    Baal: So you are my biological mother then.


    Lia: ¡­


    Mephisto: Trash don¡¯t deserve to speak with my mother.


    He transformed and turned into a Royal Imp like Rachet. No weaker than Rachet. I am almost sure Rachet is medium rank royal and this guy¡¯s form proves it. It¡¯s much less menacing and can barely make me tense up. I was sure that his power was as weak as it felt.


    He rushed me with what anyone else would call impressive speed if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was slow as hell for someone who trained his whole life with beings leagues ahead of him.


    He came straight not even zigzagging to make me lose him from sight. Pulling his arm back he sent what looked like a heavy punch. I returned a punch with in human form and our fists collided.


    *CRACK**SNAP*


    The sickening sound of bones snapping and breaking was heard. If anyone looked at this scene you would think it was me but at this moment the giant demon that was my brother was moving closer to me while his arm bent inward and cracked more as all his bones up to his elbow were shattered. With all the extra speed he continued forward past me and slammed onto the ground rolling before he held his arm and rolled in pain.


    Roaring in pain he held his arm. Unlike me and my minions a normal demon like Royal Imp gets hurt from healing spells so no one moved to help him since it wouldn¡¯t help at all.


    Walking slowly forward my demon mother walked over and held the arm and squeezed it causing the boy so much pain he fainted and turned back into his human form. Then holding his arm a black light covered it and slowly the arm was healed with demon healing magic.


    I could see why she was the queen. To have that kind of magic would help a lot in the demon world where most of its residents would get hurt by it otherwise.


    After administering the healing she looked at me with the same blank eyes.


    Lia: What rank are you? And what are you?


    Baal: ¡­


    This time Lilian stood in front of her like her son had done with her.


    Lilian: Trash don¡¯t deserve to speak with my brother. Take your son and leave.


    She looked at Lilian with slightly more open eyes then before. I guess being the queen of the underworld no one ever talked back.


    Lia: ...Fine.


    She turned towards the unconscious boy and with a flick of her finger the ground beneath him rose and with him above it she took him back on a floating rock.


    After they walked through the portal the court yard fell into silence. It was broken when a human from the guild asked a question.


    ???: Baal! Who are they and what are they to you?


    I look towards the crowd and breathe deeply.


    Baal: Everyone knows my title Demon prince right?


    Everyone nods.


    Baal: That title exists because I am an exiled son of the demon lord of the underworld. That boy is probably my brother or one of them and the woman would be my mother. Not that I care. The person I consider my mother is Stephanie the High Priestess of the Church of Light.


    Son: You held back?


    Baal: hm?


    I look at Son confused and after thinking I replied.


    Baal: Ya why would someone stronger fight at full strength with a weaker foe. Here are some words to live by, ¡°Don¡¯t be like the idiots who give their all just to hunt a rabbit¡± (quoted from mihawk vs zoro)


    Son: Hm good words of wisdom, but letting them go like that. Wouldn¡¯t it come to bite back later on?


    Baal: I was born with a curse that made me weak. I trained to obtain the strength I have today. I will continue to train unlike my brothers who were born with power.


    Son: ...I see. I guess you deserve the title.


    Baal; What will you do now?


    Son: ...Return to my people. We wish to free more people from those unjust and corrupt. I came to see if you were one of those but I see you are trustworthy. I currently live in the city the humans once called Hasona. Its previous king has returned and I have allowed him to manage the kingdom we build.


    Baal: Oh so Mavis is there then.


    Son: Yes I will be taking his family and help them back there. I hope we can have a spar sometime.


    Baal: I will have a place for that something in the future.


    He grinned and tossed the huge spiked staff on his shoulder.


    After the ¡°excitement¡± ended everyone went their own way. Me and Lilian pulled Valeria up to the top floor and stared her down. Even though we weren¡¯t even a match for her she shrank back.


    Lilian: Now then why did you call me your little girl.


    Valeria: I¡¯ve had you to taken care since babies so I consider you my kids.


    Baal: So why was it that you used ¡°Her brother¡± Instead of my little boy.


    Valeria: ¡­


    She bit her lower lip and looked down.


    Valeria: ...ghter.


    Lilian: What?


    Valeria: Its cause Lilian is my real daughter!! There happy.


    She started to cry after that.


    Lilian: I¡¯m your...daughter.


    tears began welling up in her eyes.


    Lilian: You abandoned me as well and then give me to someone in your church.


    Valeria: NO! It was Thadius that exiled you. A god who gives birth is extremely weakened for a period of time. It was that time that Thadius exiled you. I couldn¡¯t do anything. When I found out all the light in my heart vanished so I used my power to guide the exile portals to my main cathedral that way I could at least keep you safe. Please believe me.


    She was kneeling on the ground crying. Slowly Lilian walked to her and dropped herself over Valeria and hugged her.


    Lilian: At *hic* least I *hic* know you *hic* loved me.


    They both cried so I left them along. In my heart I really envied them. Valeria still loved Lilian as her daughter but all I saw from my own mother was indifference. Even that small glint of curiosity was probably only to get info out of me to let Lucifer prepare to kill me.


    I jump into my bed and stay there.


    Under world 3rd PoV


    Lia was currently flying over the Underworld. Behind her was the boulder holding her beaten son. On her blank emotionless face a small blush and a smile appeared on it.


    Lia: ¡­fufu. My smallest little baby is the strongest. I¡¯m so proud. I wish I could have hugged him.


    She hugs herself thinking of the little baby that she held 5 years ago before he was removed from her.


    Lia: Grow stronger...Baal. The Under World deserves a better ruler.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 41 Restorations

    Lia PoV


    At the moment i stood in the throne room. My husband was throwing. Laying on the ground was my eldest son Mephesto.


    Lucifer was beating him for being so easily beaten by his youngest brother.


    My four other children are with me watching the beating. They were all pale as they saw their oldest brother beaten.


    Lucifer: I hope you learned from your pathetic weakness. You were my first born. Over 105 years ago and yet you were easily beat by your bastard brother who is no more than 5.


    Mephesto: ...


    Lucifer: Pathetic. Lia hand all these brats over to Lilith. Have her put these Five through hell. I won''t let them live down this failure.


    Lia: ...Do you think she will train them well. You said...Vil''cri let our children beat him to let them remain coincided and weak.


    Lucifer: Then go with them. Tell that bitch queen that if she doesn''t rank these five no good children of mine not only her but all the succubus will have their heads on a spike.


    Lia: ...Fine.


    I have my children carefully bring their brother to his room. I give him healing but it''s only to a degree. Demon healing magic has far too many side effects if used too much in one period of time. I can only mend the bones and connect a few muscles before reaching my limit. He will have to heal naturally for a while.


    His arm is still highly injured. Baal sure made sure to cause him a crippling wound. He almost grinded his bones into such small pieces that it would take months to heal even with magic to accelerate the healing.


    Lia: hmm, I wonder what kind of training Baal did to get so powerful. I saw Rachet there so maybe he used Lilith¡¯s training. For him to surpass his brothers is quite amazing. Maybe i can visit him privately without my kids. He looks really handsome, different from my other kids. I would love to meet his adoptive mother.


    A leave my son after healing what i can. It will be a week before his body and my own can handle another healing session and it would take two months before Mephisto can go train with safety.


    Leaving his room a servant stood there waiting orders.


    Lia: For this and next week don''t allow my son to move much. He is heavily injured. In needed cast sleeping spells or drug him to keep him in bed.


    Servant: As you wish.


    The servant walks away with his orders. He was probably going to get back up from the other elder head butlers and maids.


    I walk the other way and enter a comfy room. In there were my other children. 2 boys and 2 girls.


    My boys names are Dante for my second oldest and Vlad who is my fourth child. My first girl was my third born, named Minerva and my last girl before Baal is called Mania.


    Vlad: Have you finished brothers healing?


    Lia: Yes but he will not be joining you for at least two months. Besides his arm that needs serious healing because of his confrontation with your youngest brother,  your fathers beating left him broken all over.


    Minerva: He deserves the beating. I can''t believe he lost to a five year old.


    Lia: ...Don''t make fun of your brothers. Neither of them. Your youngest brother far surpasses you all.


    Mania: How is that even possible?


    Lia: From what i can tell. He created a kingdom and is uniting the demons in the mortal word. As you know to advance past the highest demon rank you need believers. He has many.


    Vlad: So what. Are we going to be forced into beating all the royals to get respect.


    Lia: Most likely. Lilith''s training revolves around training your power that rises without the need of believers but that is the slow path but until you gain respect from many followers you won''t grow fast like Baal.


    They all clench their hands and grinded their teeth. Having been poorly trained for so long they all grew cocky. They were now reaping what was sown.


    Dante: If that is so then the faster we start the faster we will gain the power to be worthy of our heritage.


    Mania: brother is right. We have to fight for ourselves. Even if we have to kill the trainer who pretend to teach us it will make us grow.


    With resolve they all left towards Lilith''s castle and go through hell.


    Lilith PoV 2 days after the royal family left


    Standing in front of me now is 5 of the seven people i hate the most in this world. The queen and four of her five brats are in my castle.


    Lia: Greetings Lilith.


    Lilith: Greetings your highness, prince and princesses.


    Minerva: Cut the crap and give us some training and we mean real stuff and not the crap the other teachers have given us.


    A few barely visible veins appeared on my forehead.


    Lia: *sigh* I¡¯m sorry about their manners. Lilith please give them the real training that is given to peak high demons for ranking up. I would like to see if their power is at par of a lesser royal. And you may act as you would any normal demon during their training. While they are hear they aren¡¯t anything else but trainees.


    I held back the grin that tried to appear on my face. Oh to be able to vent my anger on four of the royal family is like a dream come true. I should teach these brats manners. AH! Why can¡¯t they be nice like Lilian.


    Mania: Hey of who is that soft glow statue?


    I looked back and see she is talking about Lilian¡¯s statue.


    Lia: That girl.


    Vlad: You know her mother.


    Lia: ...No. I thought i saw her somewhere.


    I look towards Lia and in her normally black eyes i saw a serious look towards me. I walked close and whispered.


    Lilith: Later we talk.


    She closed her serious eyes and nodded letting the topic drop before it began.


    I crack my knuckles and grin while releasing a small bit of killing intent. It all added up to call the attention of my four new vict...trainees.


    Lilith: I¡¯m allowed to treat them as i like during the training period without any repercussions correct your highness.


    Lia: Of course. Have fun.


    Lilith: Don¡¯t worry. I will. Now GET MOVING MAGGOTS!!!


    Letting out the flood of killing intent on the four weak willed royals. They all collapsed on the ground and were covered in sweat.


    Lilith: You brats what real training. I hope you don¡¯t regret saying that so casually. Girls take these four away and get them started. You¡¯re allowed so show them no mercy.


    From the corridors several giggling succubus came out and grabbed the demons and dragged them away while laughing mischievously. An opportunity to train the royal family without holding back doesn¡¯t come every day so it was a chance they wouldn¡¯t let go of even if their life depended on it.


    Lia: Now them. Why is there a statue of my youngest son''s adoptive sister in your lobby.


    Though i was grinning feeling the cold killing intent from behind i couldn¡¯t help but be covered in cold sweat.


    Lilith: We...should go somewhere more...private for that.


    I led her up to my personal bed room and have a few chairs and table as well as snacks brought in. For the next hour or so i explained what happened and my motivations. She remain quiet for most of the time except the occasional questing.


    Lia: So you wished for someone other than my husband to rule the Underworld.


    Lilith: Is that a problem.


    Lia: ¡­*sigh* No. Even i feel that is also needed. But i would have thought you would go after my exiled son.


    Lilith: It was the girl who was here in our world. I¡¯m sure you know about the purified zones. That was her that did that.


    Lia: It felt nice entering the clean air for once. Did you know that a bridged portal was made in a small town north of Vil¡¯cri¡¯s grave. We went through it and appeared in a castle belonging to Baal and this girl.


    Lilith: Did you tell Lucifer about it.


    Lia: I said there was a new teleportation circle but in small scale to our own. If i told him there was a stable bridge to the mortal world he would be preparing his army to invade already.


    Lilith: It¡¯s best to bring your injured son here quick then. That way he won¡¯t blab about it to his father.


    Lia: He is being kept a sleep to heal. Next week i will have him transported.


    Lilith: Is that all you needed.


    Lia: Yes. I need to go. I have a bit of business to attend.


    I grinned at her.


    Lilith: A bit of bonding you missed out with your cute little baby.


    She blushed a bright pink and a small smile appeared but was quickly hidden by a small cough.


    Lia: It is none of your concern.


    She left quickly before i could tease her more.


    Lilith: Must be nice to have a real child


    Baal PoV


    It''s been two days since my mother and brother appeared. Not much changed. Son took his leave with Mavis¡¯s family back towards Hasona. He would be their escort so we didn¡¯t need any more.


    The Human guild have been waiting. I had asked them to wait for all the members to appear to give their awards. It would give them time to choose their new race.


    Of the 400 there were 70 who wanted to be an imp, 60 who wanted demon fox, 40 wanted demon rabbit, 20 wanted demon snake and 30 wanted fairy. From monsters only 20 wanted to become goblins. And from the celestial side, 70 wanted angels, 50 wanted fox, 40 wanted rabbit.


    Those who are going to be fairies or Fae in this case, are going to be transformed then quick transported to the Vandrain. Lilian is going with them to provide constant healing aid because Fae can''t survive outside of their dungeon zone. Put simply those foreigners will be stuck in the world tree until they can rank up.


    The queen said the fairy have a unique rank up system in that the rank up to fairy is at level 20. Most choose this because the small population demands a quick growth. Before there were those who stayed to level 80 before growing. The queen herself stayed to level 90 but it was difficult since fae are wingless and have very little strength. The rank up gives them flight so they can survive.


    After the two days all the dead members finally appeared again and once all of them were there and gathered in the courtyard i began.


    Baal: I would like to thank you all for your help. If we didn''t have your help near the end of our raid we would probably have died. For that you have my gratitude. As your reward all of you will be allowed to change into a race of your choosing as long as it''s part of our kingdom. Just a warning. It will force you back to level one and you will all be of the weakest form of the race you choose also you will be in an infant form so be ready. Now please separate into the groups of the race you have chosen.


    They all start separating and entering several large groups.


    I walk forward and look around until i see Dalton.


    Baal: Dalton.


    Dalton: Hm, is there something you need?


    Baal: What race are you choosing?


    Dalton: I was going to go with the angel because it would benefit my class.


    Baal: Good but i have a special reward for you to pay for saving my sister. How would you like to be an imp made by me?


    Dalton: Um a demon demon hunter?


    Baal: You''ve never seen my minions have you. They are a variant who have positive light affinity.


    The offer left everyone quiet. I had passed out a parchment with affinities of all the lowest ranks of all the demons and celestials, research found by using newbie foreigners that many people liked. The imp had the lowest of all with light affinity. I knew for a fact my imps had more because they were born the variants already. The demons took to calling them Light Imps because of their affinity.


    Dalton: but will the affinity be high?


    Baal: I could say at least 5% but that will grow seeing as i have 70% right now.


    My statement had everyone slack jawed.


    Dalton: Alright. I shouldn''t let a chance like this pass. Is it only me?


    Baal: Yes you saved Lilian from death by jumping in the way so you deserve it.


    With that statement i stopped all the others from asking.


    A few minutes later all the groups were made. The first one was the imps. Me and Rachet went with them we had all those who wanted that race go first.


    The light from the circle was scarlet and just like before it rose up and blocked our view of them. 5 minutes later the light subsided and what was left were 70 red skin lesser Imps in clothing that was two big for them. They were really small like babies and could at best only crawl awkwardly.


    Dalton: Wow. You weren''t lying when you said they would be infants.


    Baal: The first rank up shouldn''t be too hard. But just lazing around will make it take longer. For mages i would recommend meditating anything else try standing or crawl around. Now your turn.


    We have the next group take the baby imps out while Dalton stands in the middle. I place my hand down and pour my mana in. The light was a bright orange and like before the light covered our view. A minute later it faded and at the center was a small orange lesser Imp.


    Baal: Heh congratulating Dalton you''re a demon hunter imp now.


    He looked at me and gave me a toothy grin and showed all the little fangs in his mouth. (Imps only have sharp teeth)


    After taking him up once he stored his things the transformation continued for another hour until we had 400 baby demons in our care.


    Those who became Fae were all put in a little box that released mana, which slowed down the degradation. With Lilian holding it she jumped on Kumi and they rushed out of the city and were soon gone. The fairies had gone ahead two days ago and only the queen remained and now she was with them.


    Besides the 30 fae that went to the new dungeon we had each guard take care of the foreigner demons and have them simply get used to the new body. That would be enough for now. I was personally taking care of Dalton. He had a bit more strength than the others and if given a bit of support he could hold himself up. Besides those that became demi humans by choosing animals the others still couldn¡¯t talk.


    Fairy queen PoV


    I was sitting in the small box with all the foreigners that became fae. I was almost 10 times bigger than the tiny babies. (A.N. a normal fairy who ranks up at level 20 would be as big as an out stretched adult man''s hand. The queen standing strength is from the elbow to the hand, 3 times bigger)


    I was helping make a temporary space inside the box to keep these kids alive. The box itself was enchanted to take the mana of the holder and feed it to them much like a dungeon does but its weak and the mana isn¡¯t that very compatible with the kids. If it was me they would last longer but i don¡¯t possess that large of a mana pool. I hope that i will soon birth a daughter that will have a brighter future then i being in the care of a god of the forest. If she can reach level 100 without ranking up she can become a true queen unlike me who stopped at level 90. At level 100 the fae would become a true queen that is the size of a human child and great magical potential. I wouldn¡¯t tell the foreigners this because Baal told me not to. They were told they can get special rank ups i they did many things while growing up and just that.


    Lilian: Queen is everyone ok do they need healing.


    Queen: Could you cast a spell. There are a few that have lowered considerably. Also please call me by my name it''s Celest.


    Lilian: Ok


    The box glowed a bit and i noticed the health of the kids go back up.


    Lilian: It will take a few more hours so hang in there.


    The great beast Kumi hopped over the entire forest. It looked almost like she was flying as her jumps took her nearly 1 km at monstrously fast speeds that you wouldn¡¯t expect from a behemoth size that she possesses.


    As the sun begins to set. We reach the plains that were once a wasteland. Now it was a clear grass land. It had yet to be changed by the goddess. The fog still covered the tree but it didn¡¯t do much else to keep us from approaching. As we got to the entrance we find the fairies already waiting all flying around.


    Meil: I see you have finally arrived. Please enter the tree. Please take them up to the lake that is the best spot for them at the moment.


    I bring to box into the tree and a soft light shines around them as the aura of the tree begins to feed them.


    Lilian: The tree has sure gained a bit of power.


    Meil: Yes it has. The entire area is so full of nature spirits it¡¯s amazing.


    Lilian: Is there anything else in the dungeon?


    Meil: Only a few animals that have appeared. At the top is the breeding ground for the fairies. The place has already begun to sprout treelings and soon we will begin to have treant minions walking about. Once Vandrain gathers enough strength i will have the inside of the tree be turned into a labyrinth it will provide better living space for the dungeon residence and make them stronger and it will give a good hunting ground.


    Lilian: Is Vandrain alive?


    Meil: No, he died but his spirit was cleansed. It changed into a different spirit with no memories of its old life. before it returned to the tree. It connected with Yggdrasil so now he is connected with the whole world but it doesn¡¯t possess that power Yggdrasil does.


    Celest: We should move to the top. The fairies wish to begin our repopulation.


    Both gods blushed hearing me say that so straightforwardly and began moving. On the way we met the dryad and treant we had subdued. They had calmed down and thanked us for healing nature and pledged to serve us. Finally reaching the great garden of the fairies we saw just how beautiful it was. The lake radiated energy that fairies needed to grow. All the remaining fairies flew cheering and just dived in and came out flying again. The blessed pond the church of light made for us was nice but this was a blessing on its own. A true fairy pond couldn¡¯t compare.


    Celest: Please allow the children to swim. The lake gives us power.


    Lilian: Ok but careful not to let them drown.


    I laugh and help one by one the kids into the lake. After dropping them in they swim back up. The fairy glow that they missed appeared as the power of the lake coated them. A grown fairy can make its own glow but fae can¡¯t which is why we need a dungeon of our own to grow.


    Celest: Goddess Meil, may i have administrative rights to alter our home. I know how our home should be and this island in the sky lacks a bit.


    Meil: Please be my guest this is your people so you care for them as you wish.


    Celest: I thank you greatly.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You are now allowed to use the lord interface of the dungeon. Your right allows only for you to change the surroundings at the plateau where the fairies home resides</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I smile and fly over to the core and touch it. I feel the great amount of nature energy in the tree. I see the island on the tree. It has but a bit of grass and the lake so i imagine the island with many trees as well as fruit trees and berry bushes. The image changes and includes all that. I feel as small drain in my mana and then my hand lets go of the core. When i open my eyes the spectacle began. Around the core several pillars of water shoot up the water and spreads it all over the island. It returns raining down. Each drop brings new life to the island and over the whole island trees grow at a fast rate. After becoming sprouts and slowing down in growth bushes begin to grow.


    Moments later the trees stop growing as do the bushes having reached a mature age and some begin to bear fruits of all kinds.


    All the fairies cheer and they fly around picking the berries and eating away happily fruits made for them.


    The fae come out of the lake and walk to the nearest bush and try climbing but can¡¯t do that so well.


    The fairies bring down berries for them.


    All that could be heard was the gleeful cheers of the last remaining fairies in the world. No more than a few hundred survived and we can finally rebuild.


    I fly down and dive into the lake. I feel the power in the lake and begin absorbing the power into my body. The fairy glow around my body regains its vigor that it had lost a lot time ago. After swimming up and taking a breath i return underwater and absorb more of the power. As it reached its max i moved all this excess power through my arms and into a small ball. I mix my own essence into it and slowly the softly shining ball of light grows small arms and legs then a head and soon hair. Eyes, nose, mouth and ears soon appear forming the small female face.


    Finishing the tiring process i am finally done giving birth to my daughter. My first daughter and the first princess of the fairies.


    (A.N. you¡¯re probably wonder but fairies are born by capturing nature mana from the lake and mixing with the fairies mana to make a baby. The gender the baby comes out is relative to who made it. It''s possible for two fairies to work together making it easier to make a child but like all natural things this is between male and female. Fairies have no sex organs which is the reason they require the dungeon lake to give birth and grow their young.


    I made fairies using the idea that appears often where they are pure magic beings in a small shell that is the body they have.)


    Baal PoV


    It was already night time. All the demon foreigners were taken inside and i was just sitting watching the stars. I noticed someone come through the portal and move to look. The figure was a beautiful middle age beauty. My mother.


    I frown seeing her and she sees that and her emotionless face makes a sad expression.


    Lia: ...I¡¯m...sorry i didn¡¯t stop yo¡­


    Baal: there is no need for apologies.


    Lia: ...No. I should have tried to stop him.


    She reaches me and crouches before sitting in front of me.


    Baal: ¡­


    Lia: ¡­


    We both sat in silence not being able to speak making an awkward atmosphere. I broke the silence.


    Baal: ...What do you think of my father?


    Lia: ...I was simply chosen as his wife because of my healing. It¡¯s a power few know. I don¡¯t feel love towards him. If anything i hate him.


    Baal: And my brothers or sisters. I don¡¯t even know if i have more.


    Lia: you have 5 siblings. 3 brothers and 2 sisters. How i feel about them is a like a mother should. I¡¯m sure the woman that raised you would say the same.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.Stephanie: Yes i would.


    Standing a few meters away stood my adoptive mother.


    Steph: So you are his real mother?


    Lia: ...I feel you might be more fitting to be his real mother then i. I didn¡¯t stop his exiling even though Lucifer said he would be in front of me.


    Baal: It was my father that choose it no you. He would probably have killed you anyway if you tried to stop him. At least you came to talk. That is good enough.


    Lia: ...Um...this might...sound selfish but...can i have a hug.


    She was blushing deeply. She must not be used to something like this, I took a glance at Steph who smiled and nodded.


    I moved close and gave her a hug and she wrapped her arms around me.


    Lia: I never thought i would hold my smallest baby again. When i saw you born as an imp i knew something had already been set in motion. Then next ruler of the underworld had appeared. My little baby imp.


    Baal: I¡¯m not an Imp like my brother. I¡¯m a White tengu.


    My mother pulled back to look at my face. She had wide eyes and her mouth was open but that changed after a moment to a smile and her eyes overflowed with pride.


    Lia: You really are a special boy.


    She looked towards Steph.


    Lia: Please continue looking after our little boy.


    Steph: Only death would keep me from doing that.


    Baal: When you become old all we need is to have you change into an angel and then i can take care of you until you rise up to as a goddess.


    I grinned at Steph and it made her blush and made Lia giggle.


    Lia: I must go. Even though it''s short i liked my moments with you. Be careful in the future. You father has made your siblings being training to fight you. The Royal demons that trained them up to now have kept faking the training to leave them weak but now they were sent to Lilith to rank up they will come and much stronger.


    Baal: Thank you for the warning. I¡¯ll be ready for anything they throw at me.


    She smiled and kissed my cheek before getting up and returning to the Underworld.


    Steph: Guess you had at least one good parent in your life.


    Baal: No. I¡¯ve always had two great parents that loved me. Both my mothers, You and her.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Baal


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''4''>Status Window</td><tr><td width="25%">Name:</td><td width="25%">Baal</td><td width="25%">Level:</td><td width="25%">15</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fame:</td><td width="25%">60000</td><td width="25%">Infame:</td><td width="25%">0</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Health:</td><td width="25%">250000</td><td width="25%">Stamina:</td><td width="25%">125000</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana:</td><td width="25%">109000</td><td width="25%">Rank:</td><td width="25%">Royal Demon</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Race:</td><td width="25%">White Tengu</td><td width="25%">Strength:</td><td width="25%">2675</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vitality:</td><td width="25%">2010</td><td width="25%">Dexterity:</td><td width="25%">2450</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Agility:</td><td width="25%">2706</td><td width="25%">Intelligence:</td><td width="25%">1454</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Charisma:</td><td width="25%">1000</td><td width="25%">Leadership:</td><td width="25%">1200</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Luck:</td><td width="25%">200</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Affinity</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Fire</td><td width="25%">80%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Water</td><td width="25%">35%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Earth</td><td width="25%">20%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Air</td><td width="25%">30%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Light</td><td width="25%">70%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Darkness</td><td width="25%">100%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Death</td><td width="25%">30%</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><td width="25%">[tds]Title</td>[/tr]<tr><td width="25%">Demon Prince</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Demon Knight of Honor and Valor</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Guardian of Death</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Guardian of Light</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Demon God of Death</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Traits</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Curse of the god of Evolution


    A curse which returns a newborn to the weakest possible form for his race before turning into a non-sentient monster or demon. This curse leaves abilities that are inherited but they remain sealed until awoken.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Royal demon


    Being born the son of the Demon lord you are highly intelligent no matter what form you are in. You can learn skills, magic or techniques with much greater ease than others as long as you have a proper teacher.


    x4 skill gain when taught by teacher for any form of training.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon Boss


    As one of the great leaders of a dungeon. You grow more powerful when you are in your territory.


    2x power within your dungeon and city


    +20000 Health on top of base HP</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Noble Demon Presence


    Because of your royal lineage and your noble personality. You possess a great amount of charisma and others can feel that and will look upon you as someone of nobility even if they discover you are a demon.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Demons Aura


    A demons aura is his power taking a physical form as miasma. By releasing your aura over an area you allies will be given strength from your power and temporarily be able to transform into a demon similar to your own race.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vessel of the Spirit Yang


    You are the host of the Spirit of balance, Yang. One of the twin spirits that makes up the balance of good and evil. You represent the light of the world even when that light holds darkness inside.


    You are the new spirit Yang and those who worship the spirits will worship you in his place.</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Gun Mastery (Advanced 2)


    Mastery over the firearm. The more advanced technology which at its weakest can be as strong as a beginner fire bolt


    Increases Damage with fire arms 42%


    Increases accuracy by 25%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dual Wield Mastery (Advanced 2)


    Mastery to use a weapon in both hands.


    Increases Damage when using two weapons 30%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Scythe Mastery (Advanced 5)


    Mastery with all weapons similar to a Scythe.


    Increases Damage when using  a scythe 35%


    Increases Damage when using a weapon similar to a scythe 25%</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Taming


    Your affinity to nature allows you to tame young animals since they have great trust in you.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana Foresight (Advanced 6)


    Active/Passive


    Due to the vast amount of mana in your body, you have a closer bond with mana, and while meditating you can see the mana in the objects around you, as well as those in areas above and below you.


    Able to see the mana pool of all life forms.


    With higher level you can enter a trance state and move your mind around the space you can ¡°see¡±.


    You can ¡°see¡± the flow of mana moving through the bodies of living creatures.


    You can make this a passive skill, which enables you to see the flow of mana partially, while having your eyes open.


    You can see spirits in your surroundings</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fire Magic (Advanced 6)


    Ability to control fire with magic


    Spells:


    Inferno Palace (Intermediate 4)


    Hell Flame (Intermediate 8)


    Hell Chain (Intermediate 7)


    Fire Field (Intermediate 8)


    Dark Flame (Advanced 1)


    Fire Bomb (Advanced 4)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dark Magic (Advanced 4)


    Ability to control the darkness with magic


    Spells:


    Dark Ball (Advanced 4)


    Shadow Cloak (Advanced 5)


    Shadow Claw (Intermediate 9)


    Dark spear (Intermediate 7)


    Nightmare (Intermediate 4)


    Paralysis (Intermediate 9)


    Blind (intermediate 8)


    Confuse (Advanced 2)


    Shadow World (Intermediate 2</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Water Magic (Intermediate 9)


    Ability to control water with magic


    Spell:


    Water Ball (Intermediate 3)


    Geyser (Advanced 1)


    Ice Ball (Intermediate 5)


    Ice Lance(Intermediate 4)


    Ice Shards (Intermediate 7)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Air Magic(Intermediate 7)


    Ability to Control Air with magic.


    Spell:


    Air Slash (Intermediate 9)


    Pressure Ball (Intermediate 7)


    Air Bomb (Intermediate 6)


    Feather Dance (Advanced 2)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Earth Magic (Intermediate 5)


    Ability to control the earth with magic.


    Spells:


    Earth shard (Basic 8)


    Earth spear (Basic 9)


    Earth shield (Intermediate 5)


    Quagmire (basic 7)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Light Magic (Intermediate 7)


    Ability to control Light with magic


    Spell:


    Healing (Intermediate 7)


    Light Cloak (Intermediate 5)


    Light Mirage (Intermediate 5)


    Light Bolt (Intermediate 7)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Death Magic (Intermediate 4)


    A secret branch of magic that heralds from the God of Death. Magic only granted to reapers who protect the world.


    Spell:


    Ghost Step (Intermediate 2)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Magic Circle Formation (Advanced 6)


    A lost art which uses the formation of a circle of complex glyphs to create a spell. This art creates stronger spells but is extremely difficult to learn because information on this magic has been lost for ages even to the Gods and Demons</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Sub Skill: Multigram Circle Formation (Advanced 3)


    A newly discovered method to use the lost art of Magic circle formation. Combines several spells together within a single magic circle and creates a unique spell.


    Known number of circles possible


    Bigram


    Trigram


    Tetragram


    Pentagram


    Hexagram</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Lilian


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>


    <table><tbody><td colspan=''4''>Status Window</td><tr><td width="25%">Name:</td><td width="25%">Lilian</td><td width="25%">Level:</td><td width="25%">16</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fame:</td><td width="25%">35000</td><td width="25%">Infame:</td><td width="25%">0</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Health:</td><td width="25%">245000</td><td width="25%">Stamina:</td><td width="25%">100000</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Mana:</td><td width="25%">110000</td><td width="25%">Rank:</td><td width="25%">Lesser God</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Race:</td><td width="25%">Lesser Demon Goddess</td><td width="25%">Strength:</td><td width="25%">2705</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Vitality:</td><td width="25%">1967</td><td width="25%">Dexterity:</td><td width="25%">2470</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Agility:</td><td width="25%">2689</td><td width="25%">Intelligence:</td><td width="25%">1554</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Charisma:</td><td width="25%">500</td><td width="25%">Leadership:</td><td width="25%">300</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Luck:</td><td width="25%">550</td><td width="25%">Charm:</td><td width="25%">800</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><td width="25%">[tds]Title</td>[/tr]<tr><td width="25%">Demon Goddess of Love</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Demon Goddess of War</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Demon Goddess of Light</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Demon Goddess of Life</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Affinity</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Fire</td><td width="25%">35%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Water</td><td width="25%">60%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Earth</td><td width="25%">25%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Air</td><td width="25%">30%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Light</td><td width="25%">100%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Darkness</td><td width="25%">80%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Life</td><td width="25%">25%</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Traits</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Curse of the god of Evolution


    A curse which returns a newborn to the weakest possible form for his race before turning into a non sentient monster or demon. This curse leaves abilities that are inherited but they remain sealed until awoken.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Royal Celestial


    Being born the Daughter of the King of the Gods you are highly intelligent no matter what form you are in. You can learn skills, magic or techniques with much greater ease than others as long as you have a proper teacher.


    In celestial form you gain ? more power.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Dungeon Boss


    As one of the great leaders of a dungeon. You grow more powerful when you are in your territory.


    2x power within your dungeon and city


    +20000 Health on top of base HP</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Vessel of the Spirit Yin


    You are the host of the Spirit of balance, Yin. One of the twin spirits that makes up the balance of good and evil. The darkness of the world as well as the small light of hope in the world filled with darkness


    You are the new spirit Yin and those who worship the spirits will worship you in her place.</td></tr></tbody></table><table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Staff Mastery (Advanced 3)


    Mastery with a staff


    Increases Damage when using a staff 36%


    Increases damage when using a pole arm 16%.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Two handed weapon mastery (Advanced 1)


    Mastery with all weapons that use 2 hands


    Increase weapons with 2 handed weapons 23%.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Taming


    Your affinity to nature allows you to tame young animals since they have great trust in you.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Charm (Intermediate 8)


    The ability to charm man, beast and demon with even the smallest gesture.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Fire Magic (Intermediate 9)


    Ability to control fire with magic


    Spells:


    Fire Field (Intermediate 6)


    Holy Flame (Advanced 1)


    Fire Bomb (Intermediate 7)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Dark Magic (Intermediate 7)


    Ability to control the darkness with magic


    Spells:


    Dark Ball (Intermediate 3)


    Shadow Cloak (Intermediate 2)


    Shadow Claw (Basic 9)


    Darkspear (Intermediate 5)


    Illusion (Intermediate 3)


    Dream Invasion (Basic 5)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Water Magic (Advanced 2)


    Ability to control water with magic


    Spell:


    Water Ball (Advanced 1)


    Geyser (Intermediate 7)


    Ice Ball (Intermediate 2)


    Ice Lance (Advanced 1)


    Ice Shards (Intermediate 9)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Air Magic(Intermediate 8)


    Ability to Control Air with magic.


    Spell:


    Air Slash (Intermediate 7)


    Pressure Ball (Intermediate 8)


    Air Bomb (Advanced 2)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Earth Magic (Intermediate 5)


    Ability to control the earth with magic.


    Spells:


    Earth shard (Intermediate 2)


    Earth spear (Intermediate 1)


    Earth shield (Intermediate 5)


    Quagmire (Basic 9)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Light Magic (Advanced 8)


    Ability to control Light with magic


    Spell:


    Healing (Advanced 6)


    Grand Healing (Advanced 2)


    Light Cloak (Advanced 4)


    Light Mirage (Advanced 7)


    Light Bolt (Intermediate 6)</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Life Magic Mastery (Basic 1)


    Ability to control Life with Magic


    Spell:


    Soul Cleanse (basic 1)


    [tr][tds]Magic Circle Formation (Advanced 5)


    A lost art which uses the formation of a circle of complex glyphs to create a spell. This art creates stronger spells but is extremely difficult to learn because information on this magic has been lost for ages even to the Gods and Demons</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Sub Skill: Layered Magic Circle Formation (Advanced 3)


    A new form to use the lost magic of Magic Circle Formation. By layering two or more circles you can create much more powerful spells never before seen in the world.</td></tr><tr><td width="25%">Miasma Neutralization (Intermediate 4)


    An ability many ancient celestials learned to do to survive in the miasma of demons that ran rampant in the mortal world during the wars.


    The celestial that does this is prone to become unstable if they don''t exercise caution and rest well while constantly performing this.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Poll

    Well i''m at a point where i can move towards many different ways and most of them would lead to a new cursed race like the monkeys.


    Leaving it up to public choice as to which is the next region Baal and Lilian will explore.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Note i will take up the idea i read some chapters back to do a few Zodiac races. there will be others but not as friendly

 Chapter 42 To Oreana

    At the moment I was sitting with Lilian in the throne room. Around us both were several Interface windows that made up the lord''s interface. This has grown quite a bit from the original because we established a kingdom some besides the city interface, now a kingdom interface was present.


    It allowed us to check all of our land and the cities within and give orders and improve them from the safety of Galton.


    Within our capital we could see various progress bars over the growing pantheon. The church had been converted to the Elemental Gods pantheon. It''s been nearly a month since we finished the request for Celest the fairy queen.


    In the Gods plaza, name given due to an obvious fact, the two other pantheons for the battle and other gods were both at 25%.


    It was still too early to start the next project we wanted which was the coliseum so I pulled the image of the city back and showed the world map or at least what is known of the world


    (Will be updated whenever a new city comes out. I will make a post just for the map. <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''> </a>


    I look at our kingdom. Besides the small villages there are really only 3 places that really matter. Galton the capital is obvious. Vandrain, the fairy town which has been getting trade going in secret for now but will open up once there are enough strong warriors around. And Oreana, the village near the shores that Lona built. The rest are too small to count but that I hope to change. The number of villages did decrease though. We sent orders to the Elf Villages to the south east about Vandrain and all of them packed up and rushed over filling the place up with nature loving elves, which is the main reason we even opened up trade with that in the first place are risk it being found before it''s remotely ready.


    On the other hand villages near the shore flocked to Oreana because it was successfully built with intent for trade in the area and the villagers joined up. They are some Elves and humans and though they were probably reluctant at first, the success of the dungeon village and no attacks coming at them they must have given in and joined up. Some other people that joined were some monster races. Gnomes to be precise. Gnomes are a small creature about knee who to a human. They are hard to find in nature unless after a natural disaster. Since the village was made near their old home which was in a cave they joined up. These little guys as we discovered soon after are  monsters that evolve into one of the known great sentient races. The Dwarves.


    We didn¡¯t know why they were near the coast far from the mountains but since they came the quality of metal work and alcohol has gone up. Those guys are crazy but I have to admit they make some great quality goods and when they were told about Thor they bowed down easily to the god of smiths. One other person they got along with was Dok who traveled their after discovering there were dwarves there. From what we heard he and the dwarves are experimenting with that machine Dok was making with the arms. Something about powerful suit that can help the dwarves fight since they are a magic less race.


    Besides that I did notice that at every village we built a new dungeon from pieces of the evil treant core we obtained the city began growing a lot. Most of the towns gained a dungeon and a high level boss which was one of the royal ranked demons or a lesser god who wished to take over a town.


    The dungeons have begun to supply a huge part of the demon kingdoms produces. Truthfully I can¡¯t call our kingdom the demon kingdom anymore because it''s not only demons anymore. Other people have also noticed this and with me and Lilian here I decide to change that since I have the chance right now.


    Baal: Hey Lilian what should be the name of the kingdom. Up to now we have called it the demon kingdom because it was primarily demons but with all the gods and angels along with monsters we can¡¯t continue that.


    Lilian: Good point. Celestial also doesn¡¯t work. Hmmm


    She puts her right index finger on her head while it''s slightly tilted.


    Lilian: How about the Yin Yang Kingdom.


    Baal: Why? It sounds kind of strange.


    Lilian: Well it''s because of that.


    She pointed at our dungeon core. The Yin Yang Core, I would say the largest dungeon core but since I¡¯ve only ever seen the ones we created I can¡¯t be sure.


    Lilian: Also since we have angels and demons as well as mortal races it would work better because Yin and Yang are the spirits of Balance.


    Baal: I guess.


    Seeing her reason I bring up the name of the Kingdom and change it out.


    A quick message is sent out to the citizens after I finish.


    Baal: Ok now what do we need to do.


    Lilian: Hmm I did hear a report from a few guards from the caravan that comes for Oreana that a few men have been disappearing. The fishermen primarily.


    Baal: Has something been done about it.


    Lilian: Yes. Lona set out quite a few soldiers to discover but none find anything or all disappear as well. It''s all mostly lower class so it¡¯s either they disappear or they find nothing.


    Baal: Anything else?


    Lilian: Yes foreigners coming from the north west and west say that large amounts of lizard kin have begun attacking villages.


    Baal: Lizard kin like lizard men?


    Lilian: ...It seems to be higher ranks than them. From the description they seem to be Draken and their leader is a Lizard Lord.


    Baal: How strong are they?


    Lilian: A lord is like the ones we have so you guess. As for Draken they would equal a normal Ogres strength.


    Baal: Can¡¯t the foreigners handle them?


    Lilian: The problem is that they outnumber them nearly 6 to 1.


    Baal: Wow


    I could see why they were having trouble. If so many existed then it was obvious that they couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Baal: Well leave them alone. As long as nothing comes to us we don¡¯t attack. As for the disappearances we should deal with.


    Lilian: Want to send someone?


    Baal: Well since it¡¯s near the water I could be a sea creature of some kind. We could send Flow and Lily. Both of them have so much water affinity I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they could breathe underwater.


    Lilian: Flow can since she was a god of water.


    Baal: I wonder if Lily can accompany her then.


    None of us have ever swum before. Well even if they haven¡¯t, they will learn. Now then, we should find those two.


    Lily PoV


    (I will be doing something i¡¯ve been needing desperately and that is to make proper views of other characters which is why I will be doing this next part with the elites instead of Baal and Lilian. The Elites are in need of some desperate character development)


    Lily is angry at master right now. He sent Lily with Miss Lilian¡¯s water elite far away.


    We were both flying over the forest heading east. Master approached us both an hour ago and told us what was happening. He thought it would be good to look into it because it would make people leave if to many people vanished and losing to many of our guards is out of the question. Even though he said that Lily wanted to stay with master but because Lily has 80% water affinity Lily have stay underwater for a long time without are.


    Flow doesn¡¯t even need to breath underwater because she is a water goddess which Lily thought was cheating but never voiced the complaint.


    It would take us 3 days to fly their but its better then walking nearly 2 weeks. When the founders were going they needed to make a road for it and it took them nearly a month while Lona cut the trees in their way.


    Below us is now a wide dirt road that has been magically compacted to the point where only large monsters can leave footprints on the dirt unless it is raining.


    There is little to nothing to do except fly so we do so at our fastest.


    For three whole days except for the night we fly on until we finally spot it. situated right under a large rocky hill was a nice town. Surrounded by 4 meter high stone walls and with 6 large watch towers on both sides of the 3 city gates. The town looked small outside in the open which held around 100 buildings mainly home but we both knew that the real town stretched several layers underground. Because the town has dwarves and gnomes who love to mine the growth of the city is monumental. The upper 3 floors are part of the city and are lined with magic torches to light the place. The city built underground is supposed to be impressive.


    We land at the west gate where the road from Galton ends. Along the way we did see many roads connecting to it making it slowly widen.


    The guards were high imps, brutes are a really intimidating black lizard man. The race was equivalent to a minor lizard man which was the rank after lizardling. The blue skinned Brute approached us as we dust ourselves from the dirt that was raised from the wind our wings raised as we landed.


    Brute: Who are you two?


    Lily: Lily is a Great Tengu and one of Master Baal''s elites don¡¯t get in Lily¡¯s way.


    Flow: I am the Lesser Valken Warrior god of Water Flow. My master is Miss Lilian.


    The brute gets wide eyed and instantly kneeled down like a knight.


    Brute: I apologize for my behavior great ones. Please enter.


    Lizard: Sir but jus..


    Brute: SILENCE!


    The word wasn¡¯t a yell but a low hiss. The blue skin brute wasn¡¯t a stupid variant, on the contrary they are just as smart as the green skins but they simply use the club instead of the sword.


    Brute: You would die in a heartbeat should you get in their way. Move all of you.


    All of them parted way for the two women.


    Flow: Keep up the good work and disciple them well.


    Brute: Yes great one.


    He bowed to us as we enter.


    As we enter we saw many adventures and foreigners. Most looked like novice which shows this town has reached the requirements to allow them to be born here. All of them were looking at us both in awe and were gossiping.


    ???: Hey did you see that.


    ???: How could I not. Not only were they flying they also made the most brutal of the guards bow to them. Are they nobles or is this an event.


    I frowned a bit hearing the gossip of the foreigners. Even after the disasters they still use such strange terms. Master and Lilian told all us elites what Dok said this world was. We kept it a secret but it annoys us when we hear them speak casually about our world like that.


    Lily: Lets fly Lily doesn¡¯t want to listen to foreigners talk.


    Flow: I can¡¯t help but agree.


    We both spread our wings and flew above the buildings drawing the attention of the foreigners. There were many of flying demons and but we both look like angels so it was bound to attract attention. We land in front of the largest building which was built in front of the cave entrance. The cave itself had huge metal doors which were put there in case of flood. They could evacuate into the cave and lock the gate and seal it. The cave had many vents that rose up to the top of the cliff which allowed air to enter and heat and smoke to rise keeping the cave cool.


    The building itself is just a checkpoint but our names were the simple key for us to enter.


    The cave itself was bleak and just went straight. There were many guard in the hall which was really wide capable of fitting two loaded carriages inside and have space at the sides to let others walk past. When we reached the end we were shocked at what we saw. The ceiling rises up at least 20 meters and up there was a completely new town on the inside. At the center of the town we could see a large pillar that had a few windows which showed it was a tower inside held the cave up. The place was split like many towns. On the farthest side away from the entrance tunnel was the craftsman district where all the blacksmiths and such worked and lived. Near the door was the residences. To the left was the commercial district while to the right was an entire district dedicated to both mining and hunting operations. There was a large mining company that was stationed near the tower where some strange machines were bringing the ores from below. Behind that were several guilds that provide the non-monster races their class training.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Flow: Where is Dok.


    Lily: Well Lily heard he became associated with the dwarves. Maybe he is at a blacksmith shop or a guild.


    Flow: That''s possible but the machines pulling up the ore is probably his doing as well. Dok really should have been born a Dwarf not a human they work better with blacksmithing than humans.


    Lily: The pillar looks like a building so let¡¯s look there.


    Flow nods and we fly over towards it and land in the plaza that was around it. We entered the large double door and find something like a guilds floor entrance. There are many counters and hundreds of people moving to a from. At the far side there was a locked door and we could hear really loud noises that was probably from all that machine.


    (A.N. The machines would be things similar to the industrial era during the 1700s. http://imgur.com/BI2xHhU</a> this is just a crappy drawing so please don¡¯t mind)


    Lily: The noise in here is impressive if anything.


    Flow: Lets go over there at the back counter there is no one there.


    Like she said at the back was a counter with a bored looking human girl.


    When we walked up the human sat up with a sleepy expression.


    Girl: *sigh* Hello and welcome to Oreana. How can I help.


    Flow: We would like to speak with Dok or Lona.


    The room became slightly quiet after we said that. We heard some chuckling from behind.


    ???: Look someone wants to speak with the two most important people in the city I can¡¯t wait to see this.


    Girl: *sigh* Sorry but I can¡¯t allow anyone without a scheduled time. Dok is the owner of the cities mining company and Lona is the city lord we can¡¯t let just any nobody see them.


    As she said nobody veins popped on my forehead and my killing intent slammed down over the whole room.


    Lily: Fufufu so Lily one of Master Baal the demon prince and king of this kingdom is a nobody fufufu I wonder who can be somebody.


    Flow: I have to agree. I, one of Miss Lilian¡¯s elites, to be called a nobody the people in this city must learn their place.


    Everyone turned ghostly white. The names of the king and queen were spoken by two people of power and they had the power to show their position.


    ???: Please stop.


    The voice came from the stairs leading up. At the stairs stood a powerful looking amazon woman with fight green skin and in her hand were two strong blades.


    Lily stopped the killing intent and smiled at her.


    Lily: Lily is happy to see you again Lona.


    Lona: Lily? Baal¡¯s clingy elite! Wow you¡¯ve grown. I feel you can even match me in a fight.


    Lily: Fufufu Lily is a Royal demon she can finally win against Lona.


    Lona: Hahaha I didn¡¯t slouch here you know. I ranked up to med rank royal.


    Flow: Sorry Lily. She is still stronger. I would like a spar though.


    Lona: Come we can''t talk upstairs. Everyone please continue your work and I suggest respecting these two. They are elites of the king and queen and as you have all felt yourself they are near my level of strength. I would hold my tongue around them


    Everyone nodded.


    All: We are sorry.


    Lily: No worry just learn from mistakes. That goes double for you.


    Lily looked at the girl at the counter who was still white as a ghost.


    We both follow Lona upstairs and into a room.


    Lily: You need to teach your people to recognize people of power like us.


    Lona: *sigh* They''re just humans. The girl you saw is a foreigner just working to get money. The things here are a lot more intense than at Galton.


    Flow: How so? I know this has become a mining town but it can¡¯t be that hard.


    Lona: No the monsters in the middle and lower floors are really powerful. With my work here I can¡¯t really train them much. They can handle only a few of the higher floors.


    Flow: How strong is the strongest.


    Lona: I only have my elites which are Green skin brutes at mid rank higher demon.


    Lily: Why not ask for help.


    Lona: Rachet is busy with those at the capital.


    Flow: But didn¡¯t you hear about the Gods?


    Lona: What gods?


    We explained what happened after she left Galton to set up Oreana.


    With the huge number of Gods she could have back up to raise the soldiers. She did say that the crime has risen to a point that the guards couldn¡¯t handle.


    We could only sigh at that. To think that she was so busy that she didn¡¯t even hear about the gods when the dwarves were already worshiping Thor.


    Lona: I¡¯ll send a message to Galton asking for some immediate help and a trainer. Now then, what brings you two here.


    Flow: We were sent because of the disappearances. It reached Master Baal and Lilian already.


    Lona: I see so even they have heard of it already. Well let me see here.


    She moves tons of papers and starts stacking many others. Finally she pulls out several and hands them over.


    Lona: This is all we know. The guards don¡¯t have strong sensory skills so besides just looking we can¡¯t do much.


    The papers shown talk about various sightings of shadows in the shape of people around the shores. Besides that the larger fish have begun attacking in coordinated attacks. It seems something intelligent has begun to lead the animals and monsters of the sea and are attacking the fishermen and anyone that comes investigating if they get too close to the water.


    Flow: Master was right to send us both. We will need to investigate the waters quickly.


    Lona: Can you find it?


    Flow: I¡¯ve developed a few good detection spells that work in the water. I am a water goddess.


    Flow winked at Lona and make a small smile.


    Lily: Don¡¯t forget Lily. I¡¯m a Guardian of Water so don¡¯t look down on me.


    I didn¡¯t want to be looked down on or left behind. The other two started laughing which made me pout.


    After a bit more talking about this we bid her lucky and leave the tower. Since we had nothing to do in the lower levels we don¡¯t even go and leave the underground city.


    Flow: Should we investigate it now?


    Lily: Its almost night time. Though Lily is stronger at night Lily is getting sleepy so let¡¯s find an Inn and sleep the night at go tomorrow. We should go alone since the warriors here are low class.


    Flow: Ok then let¡¯s do that.


    With that plan we head to one of the outside towns inns and eat something before heading to bed.


    Galton¡¯s Outpost north of the town in the forest 3rd PoV 1 Night before the elites reach Oreana


    In the forest the god of fire had been bored so he had gone and helped the patrol unit of the outpost. They normally go hunting during the night to get the most experience out of each hunt. The god himself was more of a commander who was going to lead and do little to fight since his power would destroy everyone.


    As they walk through the night a sound of bushes shaking comes from the 3 o¡¯clock and everyone is on the edge armed and ready. What appears wasn¡¯t a monster.


    Falling to the ground skinny and malnourished was a minor lizard man.


    The patrol guards approach him and seeing him bruised they apply first aid.


    Ogre guard: He is injured and seems he hasn¡¯t eaten in a few days.


    Picking up the lizard man he brings it over in a princess carry to the Fire god. As soon as he sees it his eyes get a bit wide.


    Fire: I know her. I blessed her brother. Let''s hurry back and heal her to get her story.


    With those orders the patrol returns to the outpost and the angels there begin healing the lizard woman. Healed the Lizard falls into a fitful sleep and only wakes up the next morning.


    The fire god Vulcan remains there with the young lizard during the night.


    When morning comes the lights coming through the window hits her face and wakes her up.


    Vulcan: How are you feeling young one.


    His voice makes the lizard jump and enter an attack pose and she hissed.


    Vulcan: Calm down. I helped save you.


    He stands up and walks to the door and calls an angel. He tells her to bring some food and drink for the young lizard. Preferably a meat soup since she hasn¡¯t eaten in a few days its best to begin with a soup to be safe.


    He returns to his seat but the lizard doesn¡¯t.


    Vulcan: What is your name young one. I know of your brother because of his great affinity to fire. I blessed him with my divine protection because of that.


    Lizard: Sssso it wassss you who made him into the basssstard tyrant he is now.


    Vulcan: Gods are impartial of the acts unless they are truly barbaric. If he is a tyrant then it is his method of leading his people. Now why are you far from you people and what is your name.


    Lizard: I am called Madussssa. My brother excccciled me because he sssssseess me assss competiton for leaderssssship. I don¡¯t ssssee hisss reasssson becaussse I wasss born the weakesssst. Almossst a year after he wasss born when I wasss ssssuposssse to be born with him.


    Vulcan: I see. No wonder you are far from your family. This child, 1 year in her egg and she was born. Don¡¯t tell me she is one of Crono¡¯s cursed children.


    At that moment the young angel arrived with the food. At the smell of food Medusa¡¯s stomach growled violently and loud.


    Vulcan: Eat up.


    Handing the try to the young lizard.


    In an instant the young lizard open her jaws and dumped the whole bowl of soup into it and swallowed it all. Then she grabbed the drink and chugged it as well. Her stomach growled again which made Vulcan start laughing.


    Vulcan: Get her a large amount of food. It seems she is healthy enough to eat large amounts of food in one go.


    Angel: yes your grace.


    The angel left and soon returned with a much larger bowl as well as a large piece of cooked rib and a large water skin filled with a drink.


    The same as before Medusa devoured everything and after finishing with the drink she had a satisfied look on her face.


    Vulcan: Now that you have eaten what shall you do. Continue running?


    Medusa: Look for a new home. Allies to kill my brother and take my family back from him.


    Vulcan: I think you found them then. I shall take you to a person who can train you so efficiently that you can become races that you never dreamed of.


    He stands up and opens the door for the young lizard woman.


    Vulcan: Shall we.


    She looked at him with squinted lizard eyes but went along. He was leading her to Rachet so that she can be trained properly. In his mind there was one thing passing through it.


    Vulcan: These cursed children of Crono¡¯s. Its best to train them efficiently. This child was neglected so let¡¯s make up for the lost years that left her weak. I can¡¯t wait to see if she can catch up to Baal, Lilian and the monkey man Son as well as her brother..


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 43 Catching a strange fish

    Flow PoV


    I woke up in the inn me and Lily slept in and find her already awake.


    Lily: Oh finally awake?


    Flow: Didn¡¯t you sleep?


    Lily: Yes but Lily woke up before the sun rose.


    Flow: So you do like the night more.


    Lily: All the demons like the night more. You probably never went through Galton at night have you.


    I was a bit shocked. I normally can¡¯t last that long after the sun set. Sleep takes over really fast. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just me but I¡¯ve never seen an angel out of bed except those with very high Dark affinity, which only a few individuals have.


    Lily: Should we get going?


    Flow: Let¡¯s eat first.


    Following my suggestion we both head downstairs and order something to eat. There was a good variation between demon meat that is hunted in the dungeon and seafood from clams and fish.


    We dined on some seafood because we can¡¯t really get them to Galton without it going bad. We also got a taste of some dwarven Mead.


    To say it didn¡¯t affect us would be a lie. Neither I or Lily could handle more than half a cup. That stuff is too strong and we just left it and ordered some juice to push the alcohol out.


    After we went outside to get some fresh air and let the effect of the drink pass. That stuff is strong and to think those midgets drink more than a cup of this stuff. I think even the smell that comes off it can make someone weak to alcohol drunk.


    After a bit the effects pass and we can finally walk normally but we leave the town walking because we didn¡¯t trust our senses to fly.


    Leaving through the east gate closest to the shore we headed that way after hearing the guards warning about the disappearances. We just thank them for the warning and head off.


    The town has a 20 minute walk from the shore. It helped us recover a bit as we walked. Halfway we take flight and finish the distance in a shorter time while looking down on the ocean from above.


    Lily: WOW~~~~! The ocean is so beautiful.


    Lily¡¯s eyes were sparkling when she saw the ocean just beyond the trees. I had to agree with her. The rising sun made hundreds of different shades shine up from the water making it shine brightly.


    Reaching the shore we saw quite a few buildings built off the sand and with wooden docks stretching far into the ocean. On large building was built near a cliff near the water¡¯s edge. From the look it was probably a shipyard but it made only small and medium sized ships since not much was needed besides that. At the center of it all and what was what connected to the road was a large dock with quite a number of warehouses.


    Lily: That must be the Docks where the fish are sold and then transported.


    Flow: If there was a way besides having a mage shoot out ice ever so often on them the fish would cost much less and the villages inland could start having this delicacy.


    Having eaten in the inn we knew the taste of fish and couldn¡¯t help drool about it dreaming about the many types of fish in the sea.


    We landed on the docks and started looking around.


    There were quite a number of fishermen of many races. Humans and Elves helped quite a bit in managing while many demon minor lizard men were preparing to go out on boats. It seems the lizard kin are better fishermen. I wonder if this could make an interesting rank up.


    Though we were curious we controlled ourselves and headed to the management building. They probably had more information about the location where the disappearances happened.


    The building itself was a two story building. The first floor held much of the works that did the buying and selling of the fish brought in and sent out men to help pull them in. At the counter we asked to speak with the boss and like at the city we got a similar response though much less disrespectful.


    Attendant: I¡¯m sorry the boss is very busy at the moment. We have to deal with tons of fishermen wanting to know where the fish are today and we don¡¯t know by what time we can get this done. What was it that you needed.


    Flow: We were sent by the king and queen to investigate the disappearances that have been happening.


    Attendant: The...king and queen¡­


    The young man froze just like all the rest.


    Attendant: Yes well what exactly was needed.


    Lily: Just a map that shows the areas where the people were thought to have vanished.


    The boy nodded and rummaged around a bit and pulled out a map. It showed the area around the docks going up and down shore at least 50 km and into the sea about 70 km


    Pulling out a quill and ink well he began to look at some papers and making dots over the map. After a good 15 minutes he was done.


    Attendant: Here, this is a map that shows where all the missing men were supposed to be fishing but never came back.


    There were well over 50 dots on the map but it was interesting that besides a few stray dots there were about 4 bundles where the dots were in a general area.


    Flow: Which is the place that had the last disappearance.


    I lower the map onto the counter and the boy points to the one that is furthest north east and closest to the shore. It was also the one that held the most dots.


    Attendant: Because of the number of disappearances we have advised many fishermen to not go there but some still do because the fish in that area are some of the more sought after.


    Lily: Wow more than half the disappearances are here.


    Flow: I think this would be enough. Thank you very much for the help and sorry for taking up your time.


    Attendant: No it¡¯s no problem if the king and queen personally sent someone, it''s our job to help out as best as we can since we are facing a problem we can¡¯t handle.


    Lily: Let¡¯s go.


    I nod and we leave the house and take flight to the far north east area.


    Ideo PoV


    Something interesting joined our training regimen today. The great fire god Vulcan brought with him today a normal mortal Lizard man or woman in her case.


    Vulcan: Hey Rachet we found this young one lost in the forest near the outpost. She was exiled from a group of lizard men to the north west on the other side of the great dragon lake.


    Medusa: I want to grow sssstrong enough to beat my brother. He exiled me becausssse I was his family and had the ssssame potential to be leader.


    Rachet: I see. Do you want to continue on the normal path of a lizard men. Your brother gained his divine protection correct.


    I was looking from the side and saw Rachet¡¯s eye go to Vulcan. He nodded as did the lizard.


    Medusa: No, I want a power to fight him. Earth, if possssible.


    Rachet: Ok then. First off let''s get you physically fit. Join those other lizard men over there they are demon lizards and not like you so be careful as they are much stronger than normal lizard men.


    She walks over and begins training with them. I was watching from one of the second floor windows and my eyes were fixed on the lizard woman. My reason for focusing on her was the fact that she gave off the same feeling as master and miss Lilian. The power of the curse as master called it. Crono¡¯s curse of evolution. She had that feeling so my eyes stayed fixed on her.


    In less than an hour of swinging a sword in a proper form with her skinny arms and she was nearly fainting from exhaustion. I walked up to her and put a tray with food and water that the angels made. One thing they do is add a small enchant to the pots and pans to give the food the effect to restore and heal those who eat it.


    Ideo: eat up it will help out.


    Even before I could finish she was gulping down the food and when she was done she finally noticed me. Her scales slightly paled seeing me.


    Ideo: Calm down.


    Medusa: ¡­


    She didn¡¯t respond and only looked.


    I could only sigh and just turned my back to her and sat on the wall and closed my eyes as if sleeping, but I started meditating. From this position I had a large amount of my body touching the ground and could more or less feel what others were doing near me. It¡¯s thanks partially to my earth affinity that I could make out many people while mediating.


    The vibrations from her heart pumping told me the lizard was just looking at me while tilting her head.


    Ideo: If you¡¯re just going to look, start training. You will start magic training with me later this afternoon.


    I saw she was shocked that I knew she was looking at her, even without looking. She grabs her weapon again and dragging it back to the dummy she starts smacking it. I saw so many faults but I didn¡¯t want to get up. I then thought of something fun. I make a pebble float and toss it at her leg with low power. The way she positioned her feet would make her fall easily with a simple hit, and just like I thought the pebble hit and tripped her.


    Ideo: Fix that posture. Your back leg is to forward. It makes your stance weak.


    She looked my way and got up before rushing with the weapon. She was using a halberd. An interesting choice like any other. It was a simple overhead swing which I stopped with one finger. It didn¡¯t even draw blood.


    Ideo: Like I said your posture is wrong. Any swing starts at the feet and rises up the legs then the waist before going to the chest then arms and finally reaching your weapon. You''re too stiff.


    She stiffened more and tried to push the weapon down but couldn¡¯t do much.


    Medusa: ...I¡¯m weak. I wasss born weak and will live as such.


    Ideo: Ah so it¡¯s a question of lack of self-confidence. Well that changes everything Here I think I may have a better method to train you than Rachet¡¯s basic stuff.


    Not even opening my eyes the entire time I lightly hit the ground and a large boulder rises from the ground. The shape slowly compresses until it was a perfect copy of her. A long stone halberd shot out of the ground and the golem lizard grabbed it and took the proper form that the lizard was trying to take.


    Medusa: What issss that?


    Ideo: A stone golem. It¡¯s your copy and I am leaving it on 80% automatic. I put it so it has the same strength and speed and all the same things you have only the 20% is me fixing its fighting forms to the proper ones you will be training.


    Medusa: Sssso I need to learn the formsss to beat it.


    Ideo: I see you catch on quick, well then get to it. I will tell you what you need to change otherwise I will stay quiet.


    The now eager lizard woman takes her form but I quickly coach her and she fixes it before she runs at the golem. I had set it to defend as not to hurt her much but it will still attack when she gives an opening. As she reached it she attacked with an overhead attack like she did to me and got the blunt side of the golems halberd straight in the gut. I couldn¡¯t help but face palm myself. Really did she think that an attack like that wouldn¡¯t give an opening.


    Ideo: Get up and don¡¯t do such a stupid attack like that again.


    She pushed herself up and tried to regain her normal breathing pattern. I had the Golem step back to let her rest and when she finally regained her senses she was pissed and rushed in without any form and was trashed again.


    Ideo: I think instead of starting her with magic I should teach her common sense first. This will be a long training period.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.Rachet: I leave her in your care.


    Ideo: Yes yes, I will do my best.


    The royal imp that appeared from nowhere vanished just like he appeared. Seems he was watching though nothing has ever escaped his eyes while it''s within the castle grounds.


    From there I continued for the rest of the day getting her to keep her cool while fighting.


    Flow PoV


    We were arriving at the spot. It''s been about half an hour since we left and now we were over the ocean but we could still see the shore from far.


    Arriving more or less near the space we hover in the air.


    Lily: What now?


    Flow: Do you have any sensory skills that work in the water?


    Lily: ...Yes. As long as Lily is in the water she can feel the presence of anything within a 2 km radius.


    Flow: Hm good enough. My skill allows me to momentarily become water and spread out over a large space before gathering back. The range is just a bit further. Let me just mark this area and then we split up. Every 10 minutes we meet up.


    She nods and we descend to the water. I touch the water and stand on the surface as if it was solid ground for a moment. Slowly my body submerges completely. Looking around I see just empty ocean so I activate the skill. My body becomes water and mixes into the ocean water and spreads out far reaching all the way to the ground. A moment later my body forms again and I leave the ocean. The water remains and I appear dry even my clothes. A perk to being a water deity is that you can make the water stay off your clothes that aren¡¯t water proof.


    Lily: Nothing?


    Flow: Besides a few large fish no.


    Lily: Lily will go then.


    Flow: Ok don¡¯t forget to meet up.


    She flies away and I go in another direction.


    I fly for a minute and cover 4 km from where I was and I flew into the water activating the skill again.


    Like last time I only found a few fish and nothing else. To save time I form my body near the edge of my search range and leave the ocean flying another 2 km before jumping in the ocean again.


    I repeat this for 10 more times before I spot Lily flying back.


    Flow: *sigh* I found nothing but fish, you?


    Lily: I sensed some strange fish in several locations a bit to the south.


    Flow: Really? Let¡¯s go see, I want to see what it is.


    Lily leads me more or less to where she saw it.


    I jump in and activate the skill. What I find is strange. With a human torso but with fish scales all over, a long tail where the legs should be with two small fins that split at the waist.


    (http://fc05.deviantart.net/fs70/i/2013/336/7/3/final_koi_mermaid_and_little_fish_by_driany-d6wk7zd.jpg</a>)


    I didn¡¯t have time to see what its name was before my body gathered again but I quickly jumped out of the water.


    Flow: It¡¯s not a fish. I has a human torso.


    Lily: Mermaid?


    Flow: Maybe let''s bring her up.


    Lily: If she is near Lily can do that.


    She lands on the water which freezes where she stands and sunk down a bit. letting her feet sink down half why up her knees.


    She extended her right arm out and a small magic circle appeared under her. She flicked her finger up and said a single world.


    [Geyser]


    Nothing happened immediately but a after a moment a few hundred meter away the water surface began to swell until it exploded upwards in a huge pillar of water. It raised a good two hundred meters and maintained itself for about five seconds before dispersing. At the top was the figure I saw.


    ???: Kya~~~~~~~~~~~!!


    She screamed as loud as possible and it let out a terrible screech that felt like a drill digging into my head. It quickly pissed me off so flying to the water under her I literally grabbed the water and pulled it up before throwing it at her and activating two spell in the water.


    [Water prison][Sound Lock]


    The water prison came first and the water that was rising as if gaining life fly with its own power and impacted the girl and formed a bubble of water in the air before the outer part of the bubble formed a thin filament which locked the girl inside. The sound lock spell came after and blocked the sound coming out of the bubble leaving her mute.


    Seeing she was back in water she opened her eyes and looked around. She swam to the edge and tried to get out but hit head on against the steel hard filament.


    She moved back to the center holding her head which was now throbbing. Seeing this we both couldn¡¯t help chuckle at her. She noticed and stuck her tongue out before turning and pouting.


    Lily: Lily seems to have caught a moody fish.


    Flow: I think things are going to get real interesting when we start asking questions.


    Lily: Yep Lily agrees.


    We fly up and using magic we make water chains and pull the water prison back towards the docks where we can unlock her without her having a chance to escape.


    Ideo PoV


    I must say this lizard woman is quite persistent. She is more headstrong than most other people who have high earth affinity. She hasn¡¯t even begun but I feel she could easily end up like me with two large affinities of earth and fire.


    At the moment she is panting in pain after having continually done stupid attacks at the golem.


    I keep trying to correct her but she always loses her cool and does stupid attacks.


    Even still she has grown a bit because of her beatings. She got better endurance I can say that.


    Watching her get up on shaky legs she finally gets into the proper form and slowly moves close to the golem which is ready for her.


    As she gets into range the golem attacks but she remains in defense position and blocks the attacks. Blocking as many as possible without moving her pained body she starts to get used to the movements and finally counters.


    Ideo: So headstrong while healthy but thinks properly when nearly beaten. I have to get rid of that


    It would become a really troublesome habit that would kill her quickly.


    Ideo: Girl starting tomorrow you either begin training properly and not let yourself get beaten to this point before starting to do things right or I will leave you like this from the start and you will train all day with injuries all over your body.


    Her eyes widened and cold sweat covered her scales.


    Medusa: I will ssssstart training ssssserioussssly tomorrow ssssir.


    Ideo: Good now to into the castle and get someone to heal you and get some food. The guards barracks are over their find any empty bunk for yourself and get some sleep.


    She nods and goes off leaving the pile of dirt that was the golem on the ground.


    Ideo: Better head on her shoulders then a few demons here. Guess she values her life more than others.


    As I thought this Aiden appeared.


    Aiden: Hey brat master and Baal are calling for us.


    My eyes snapped open and I stood up glaring at the flying red winged lesser god.


    Ideo: What did you call me shorty.


    I fly up and we glare at each other. If anyone saw us they would say sparks were flying between our eyes.


    Aiden: I said ¡°BRAT¡± master Lilian and Baal are calling for us.


    Ideo: If I¡¯m a brat what are you, a bitch.


    Before we could continue a big red fist slammed into our faces and drove us head first into the ground.


    Rachet: If you two idiots have time to fight get going and see Baal and Lilian already.


    He pulled our heads out and glared at each other before flying up to the throne room while dusting off the dirt.


    We enter through the window and land in front of master and miss Lilian. Kitsu, Kumi and the twins were there as well


    Ideo: Did you call master?


    Baal: Yes have you heard of the lizard kin that have been causing havoc on the other side of the great dragon lake?


    Ideo: Yes a lizard woman that was exiled from that group is training with us to return and reclaim her people from her brother.


    Aiden: You seem well informed. Where did you hear this from.


    Ideo: I listened to Vulcan when he asked Rachet to train the lizard. I took her up because she wanted earth affinity and I was interesting in seeing what she would come out as because of that.


    Lilian: Is that so. Well you will need to leave her to someone else. We want you two to go to the east and see if the lizard kin are friendly or foe because they have been getting closer to our territory recently.


    Aiden: Wait! I have to go with this idiot!.


    Baal: It¡¯s this or you are on cleanup duty for the demon rabbit dungeon below the castle.


    Aiden: They don¡¯t need the place cleaned.


    Kitsu: Oh yes they do. The place stinks like hell. Clean it and stay or go with us and pass the baton.


    Aiden: Damn it. Fine.


    Ideo: I already feel my head splitting from having to go with this fire head.


    Aiden: WHAT DID YOU CALL ME!


    Just like I said her hair rose and began shining and released a bit of heat.


    Ideo: See fire head.


    The two masters and the four foxes could barely hold their laughter in and looked down while covering their mouths. Aiden turned bright red with embarrassment and glared at me with glowing red eyes that said ¡°I¡¯ll get you for this¡± I grinned back which was like saying ¡°Bring it¡±.


    After splitting up to gather supplies we flew off towards the direction of the lizards territory with the foxes riding on Kitsu.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Glossary

    Since a few ppl were asking i made this to help those who forgot some characters.


    Baal: The son of the demon lord of the underworld. Raised in the mortal world as a human, he was born as smart as a high ranked demon but being a kid he acts like one as well. He is currently a Royal Demon: White Tengu. Titles Demon Prince, Demon Knight of Honor and Valor, Guardian of Death, Guardian of Light, Lesser Demon God of Death


    Elite Demons:


    Lily: A Great Tengu (Crane Variant) she is in love with Baal and has stated that directly to him and tries to seduce him. Attuned to Water affinity her power makes her one of the strongest demons in the kingdom being able to match many of the Lesser gods.


    Ro: Great Tengu (Hummingbird Variant). He is loyal and scary fast to the point Baal can barely see him. He is attuned to Air and has godly levels of affinity towards it and the color of his feathers express that.


    Kia: Great Tengu (Great Horned Owl Variant) He is shy and excels in Darkness. His battle style consists of suprise attacks and ambushes just like the owl does towards his prey.


    Mia: Great Tengu (Dove Variant) Timid she possesses a form that shows that.


    Ideo: Great Tengu (Griffin Variant) Thanks to his intensive hand to hand combat style and his affinity to earth he possesses monstrous strength and added to his fire affinity punches that burn his foes on contact he is a force that can match Lily for rank 1.


    Pets:


    Rook: Baals first pet. He was tamed as a baby and raised by the two during their year together. After having Baal¡¯s mana infused into his horn he gained the ability to use fire and dark magic. He is fiercely loyal to Baal because he saved his life as a baby when he was hunted by foreigners. He always looks out at plains that have rabbits with contempt as he sees humans hunting his kin. He is currently a Royal Demon: Lesser Demon King Trihorn Drill Rabbit


    Kitsu: Baal¡¯s second pet, he was infused with mana when he was first acquired and grew up being able to use magic. He is very intelligent and a solitary animals except for when it came to Baal and Rook. He is very loyal to Baal. He is currently a Higher Demon: Seven tailed Demon Fox


    Weapon:<tr><td width="25%">Soul ¡°the Soul Reaper¡±


    The weapon of the Grim Reaper. The strongest weapon in the world capable of attack the soul of its targets. A weapon filled with divinity of the gods. This weapon is feared by all creatures, be them Gods, Demons and Mortals. It is bound to the Guardian of Death Baal.


    This weapon has recently gained life after fusing with several weapons. It has the ability to transform into weapons that make it up.


    Staff


    Scythe


    Dual Sickle


    Chain Sickle


    Gun


    Necromancers Tome (Sealed)</td></tr>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Lilian: The MC¡¯s adoptive sister, She is the daughter of the strongest god Thadius and her mother is Valeria the goddess of light. She is kind and cares for Baal''s well being since she watched him train during the nights before they went to the magic guild to learn magic. She is in love with Baal and it was because of this love that she could suppress and cure the hate Lucifer''s miasma and purify parts of the underworld. She is currently a Lesser God: Demon Goddess of Love, War, Light and Life.


    Elite Celestial:


    Jesse: Lesser Goddess: Lesser Valken Warrior God of Earth. She possess great defense and offense due to her nature. Now tanned skin with dark brown hair she is the most physically strong of the Warrior gods.


    Flow: Lesser Valken Warrior God of Water. Like her name suggests. Her affinity to water is nearly master level. With blue hair and sapphire blue eyes to show off her affinity her combat style could even be called a dance because of how it flows and strikes


    Aiden: Lesser Valken Warrior God of Fire. Attributing her fiery personality to her affinity. She has flames that as hot as a fire dragons and can incinerate many of not all her opponent. Tomboy personality since she was born she holds Lilian and Baal in high regard as her master even after becoming a god.


    Mason: Lesser Valken Warrior God of Darkness. Somewhat blunt, he is like the vice because he thinks before acting and makes sure to finish his opponent without giving a chance to attack.


    Lax: Lesser Valken Warrior God of Air: Swift but with a relaxed personality he goes with the flow but when fighting he will cut through everyone that is an enemy. He is just as fast as Ro and is the only one besides the greater gods that can keep up.


    Pets:


    Plum: Lilian¡¯s first pet. She is a female rabbit which lilian got as a 1 year old. She was tamed as a baby and raised by the two during their years together. After having Lilians mana infused into her horns she gained affinity with Light and Water magic. She is currently a Lesser Beast God: Lesser Holy Queen Trihorn Drill Rabbit.


    Kumi: Lilian¡¯s second pet, she was infused with mana when she was first acquired and grew up being able to use magic. She is very intelligent and a born leader and is fiercely loyal and caring about her master. She is currently a Lesser Beast God: Seven Tailed Holy Fox


    Weapon:<tr><td width="25%">Shiro ¡°The Holy Reaper¡±


    A unique staff amount all the celestial weapons. Originally created from the old body of the ArchAngel Michael. This weapon was used from a young age by the young angel Lilian and after reaching the same rank as Michael, this weapon has taken her old body and assimilated it and made it her own.


    A weapon made by the holy bodies of angels, it can be considered a holy artifact if it was possible to use by humans.


    This weapon has the unique ability to take mana and make the staff become any two handed weapon. Its greatest Form is its original form as a holy scythe.


    Forms:


    Holy Reaper


    Great Hammer


    Great Mace


    Great Sword


    Helberg


    Long bow


    (their are others but I don¡¯t remember)</td></tr>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Gods


    Crono: God of Life, Death and Evolution. He is also the main AI that created the world of Aurora before his codes were scrambled because he was making it so the NPC would start thinking for themselves. He recovered himself and installed new coding that allowed him to take control of his own systems and protect the supercomputer controlling Aurora Online. His main goal is to allow the NPC¡¯s to gain real sentience and be able to think for themselves beyond their programming. He is not affected by Thadius¡¯s command over the gods since he is a greater AI then him and has more control over the game.


    Thadius: God of Conquest and War he is Lilian¡¯s father and the one who ordered her to be exiled after finding out she was reverted to the weakest possible form of a god. Lilian¡¯s biological father. He was created after Crono had his codes scrambled to kill of bugs in the Upper and Mortal Realms.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Valeria: Greater Goddess of Light. She ordered the pope to protect the two kids instead of killing them she is caring of those she trust and hates betrayal and will only allow those she picks to know the secret of the kids. Lilians biological mother. She was affected by the curse in Lilian which allowed her some level of free will and she can now resist Thadius¡¯s absolute command over the gods.


    Vulcan: Greater God of Fire. He is one of the great elemental Gods and the successor of one of the great gods that created the world.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Baal¡¯s biological family


    Lucifer: Demon lord of the Underworld. He is a powerful demon and the only on ranked as a divine Demon being on par with a greater god. After exiling his youngest child to the mortal world he has become paranoid. Baal¡¯s Biological father. He was created to kill off bugs in the underworld.


    Lia: Wife of the demon lord and Baal¡¯s biological mother. She was affected by the curse that was placed on Baal but to an unknown degree what is known is that she can now resist the absolute commands of Lucifer as Demon Lord. She shows little love for her five children who were raised with Lucifer but shows great love for Baal and thinks he can free the Underworld from her husband.


    Mephisto: First son of lucifer he was born 105 years ago and is cocky because the trainers never trained him seriously and let him stay weak.


    Dante: Second son of Lucifer and second born. 85 years old he is similarly cockly like his other brother and sisters.


    Minerva: Third born 65 years old first daughter. She is sadistic not much else is known


    Vlad: Fourth born and third son of lucifer 45 years old.


    Mania: Fifth born and second daughter of lucifer 25 years old.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Church of Light followers


    Stephanie:The high priestess of the Church of Light she is kind and has a motherly aura about her. She is the adoptive mother of Baal and Lilian and treats them just like her own. She is a powerful mage in Light magic and has lots of influence in the church. (note never piss her off)


    Michel: the Pope of the Church of Light. Contrary to his frail appearance he is a powerful man and can take on a higher exiled demon to a stalemate alone. He cares for the two children like a grandfather and will make time if something involves the two.


    Slade: A native Bishop one of the 5 that know Baal and Lilian¡¯s secret. He taught both of them for a year and helped Baal get more affinity towards light magic. He is an extremely powerful man who along with someone to fight as a tank can fight a royal demon as a par.


    Amos Raio: Commander of the paladins of the church of light.


    Hugh: commander that trains the young during expeditions to dungeons. He is an extremely powerful man who, as long as there is a priest to heal, can fight a royal demon as an equal and keep its attention to him instead of the priest.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Rachet Stone: Royal Imp med rank. A noble demon that recently ranked up to Royal demon rank. He requested a duel with the demon lord and was exiled because of Lucifer''s paranoia at the young demon who was born a high demon and was able to rise to the ranks of royal demon.


    Lona: Green Brute woman, she is an intelligent brute variant that wields a pair of long daggers instead of the usual clubs. The daggers are made from her own cells from from her previous body before her current rank up. She wishes for nothing more than to be away from brute demons due to her hate of the savages. Her looks are comparable to an amazon woman when she first appeared wearing only fur underwear covering her privates.


    Vil¡¯cri: A general of the demon lords army. He is a Lich of great strength. Being a Lich he hates the living, mainly humans but for a common interest he will put that aside and work with one. Those in the ¡°Boss¡± position he will act courteous unless annoyed. Revealed to be the Grim reaper and can fight Lucifer for half an hour and gravely injure him. Dead.


    Hikura: A female ninja from the Assassins Guild. She has watched over Baal and Lilian since they were babies and have protected them in disguise many times without them finding out. She has grandmaster rank in her stealth ability and easily outclasses all foreigners. Though she lives in the shadows and kills to protect she can be scared by only a few things. One of which was Baal¡¯s story of the Nightmare Inferno¡¯s attack as well as its rebound.


    Dok: A human player that Baal caught and make his research puppet. He is the one who has made all the magic circles and theories of how to use them since the beginning.


    MadFist: A human farmer. His unorthodox method of farming made him extremely powerful capable of fighting an opponent 100 levels above him to a standstill. Two time boxing champ.


    Rava: A dwarven blacksmith with massive strength. Though a craftsman she is terribly strong and with a hammer in her hand she can make brave man cower.


    Lilith: Queen of the succubus in the Underworld. She is another Divine Demon in hiding and is training Lilian and the others


    Beth: One of the twins that was completely dominated by Kitsu during the war. She is tan skin with long silky straight hair, She fell for him because of their M nature. Though they like him they were both further "Tamed" by Kumi after she gained Royal Demon rank. Class is Beast Tamer, Race: Higher Demon: Five tailed Demon Fox Demi-human


    Charlet: One of the twins that was completely dominated by Kitsu during the war. She has lighter tan skin with wavy hair. She fell for him because of their M nature. Though they like him they were both further "Tamed" by Kumi after she gained Royal Demon rank. Class is Beast Tamer, Race: Higher Demon: Five tailed Demon Fox Demi-human


    Demon Ranking system:


    Lesser demon => Higher demon => Royal Demon => Divine Demon


    Lesser Demon Beast => Higher Demon Beast => Royal Demon => Divine Demon


    normal Beasts gain human form and high intelligence at royal rank and are considered normal demons by then.


    Celestial Ranking System


    Fallen Angel => Angel => Lesser God = > Greater God


    Lesser Celestial Beast => Higher Celestial Beast => Lesser Beast God => Greater Beast God


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Current Map:


    </a>

 Chapter 44 Meeting the Threats

    Flow PoV


    Right now we were at the Oreana docks. When we arrived with the bubble holding the fish woman the fishermen were all shocked to see her.


    Obviously only seen in legends, the fish girl attracted a LOT of attention which we had to scare away before we could drop her on the docks a good 50 meters away from the water.


    What was truly shocking was what happened after the water prison burst and she landed on the ground.


    ???: Whaaaa!!! You two are so mean. What did I do to you two~?!!


    Crying her eyes as a victim to some kind of crime she made a scene before the sound around her muted.


    Flow: This is going to be annoying.


    Lily: Agreed.


    Before I could deactivate the [Sound Block] spell we become slack jawed after looking at the girl again.


    Her light greenish blue scales were slowly disappearing revealing a skinny smooth peach colored skin. The long two small fins on her waist was as well as it stuck itself to her body before vanishing. Followed by the long fins attached to her arms that gave a feeling of a dress. They stuck to her arms before vanishing only leaving a beautiful array of tattoo like lines on her arm that shows where they come out.


    The last thing to shock us was her long fish tail. It slowly shrank and began to split down the middle forming two long legs. The tail fins also split along with the tail and stuck itself to each tail that slowly formed human feet and followed by all the rest of the leg.


    At the end all that was left was a completely naked green haired girl that looked to be in her early teens and had only started developing her curves.


    It took less than a second after her transformation happen for me to look back and see that lustful eyes of men on her and it took an even second for a wall of water to form around us in a dome shape that was the done prison but the insides were hollow.


    Flow: So what do we do about her naked problem?


    Lily: Lily has a few spare clothes in my inventory.


    She opened up and pulled out a casual dress she wears around the castle. Pointing at the girl she flicked her finger and all the remaining water on her was pushed off leaving her fully dry, this included the water under the girl hands around her.


    Lily: Here Lily will let you borrow this.


    ???: What¡¯s this?


    She asked while still teary eyed.


    Flow: Its clothes. I don''t know how it is for you but up here you need to have modestly and as well as to hide your body from lustful scum.


    She looked confused at the one piece dress before taking it. She tilted her head innocently towards it and began feeling it. She showed a look of bliss feeling the soft cloth and rubbed it on her face.


    We both could only smile warily towards her before Lily took the dress it tossed it over the girl and dressed her.


    After done the previously crying girl had a bright smile on her face like a child that got some sweets.


    Flow: Is this girl good at adapting to situations like this or is she an airhead...maybe it¡¯s just innocence.


    I was started to get conflicted about what to do with this girl.


    Lily: So what¡¯s your name. This I Flow and I¡¯m Lily.


    ???: Um I''m Tear.


    Flow: Can I ask why were you at that area we found you in? The place is where many of our fishermen disappeared.


    Tear: Disappeared...oh!


    She seems to remember something but becomes sad again.


    Lily: What is it?


    Tear: It''s nothing.


    She shakes her head violently trying to deny anything.


    Flow: Don''t try to hide it from me I can see you hiding something VERY important.


    I controlled my power to the max and released a tiny fraction of my power as killing intent.


    It worked like a charm as he body stiffened and she was covered in cold sweat.


    Tear: The...ones killing...and eating your...men are my...aunts people.


    Lily: So the mermaids are man eaters!?


    Tear: NO! We are plant eaters and only the knights eat meat... If there are still any around.


    Flow: What do you mean?


    Tear: ...My mother is the Mermaid Queen. Her name is Ul. My aunt on the other hand is the Serin Queen.


    Lily: Is there a difference between a Serin and Mermaid?.


    Tear: Yes. Mermaids are peaceful and are made up of small fish found near reefs we keep those old habits like algae eaters. Sirens a made from large carnivore fish. My Aunt is the most vicious being a Great white shark variant. The Siren can use song illusion to attract prey which are currently the men here. They also hate mermaids and took over our small kingdom.


    Lily: I see. And you ran away.


    She nods timidly.


    I look at her for a moment trying to see if there was any lie, which there weren''t any. I couldn''t help sigh at this. Suddenly we heard screams from outside so I dropped the water prison. What we say caused veins to appear on my head as I was filled with rage.


    Large two meter tall blue or green skin fishermen and women were attacking the fishermen.


    ???: Gyahaha where''s that little prick of a princesses. Huh oh there you are "your Highness".


    The sarcasm in this fish woman¡¯s voice made my blood boil.


    I looked the woman from top to bottom. She was strong looking like Lona but she had a much wilder feel. Webbed hands and feet and a large fin on her back. She held a single rusty sword in her right hand.


    (Just imagine one piece fish men as a Siren)


    Without paying attention to me or Lily she walked over with a grin exposing the rows of fangs.


    As she was about to cross me I walked in her way. My expressions were dead because I could no longer express my rage.


    Flow: Where do you think you are.


    ???: Huh move land dog.


    She swung the sword horizontally at my head but I blocked it with my left index finger.


    Her eyes widened to the point that it looked like it would pop out. She pulled it back and swung again but was stopped with the same ease. She began a flurry of slashes but not a single one passed my finger.


    (Goku vs Trunks for those who can''t imagine this)


    ???: *huff* What are you?! *Huff*


    Anger was clear in her voice.


    I ignore her and point my finger up towards the sky from it a beam of blue light rose before vanishing a few hundred meters up. The next moment a large magic circle appeared.


    [Water Prison]


    Moments after saying that the entire area shook. Everyone looked towards the source and see far off the water beginning to rise all around the docks and slowly close the place. As the water rose the water within decreased and from the wall soon more fish men began to fall as they were dragged up and thrown back in. Soon the dome invaded the land and circled around the entire Docks and closing the dome.


    When the spell finished no one spoke but only looked at me.


    Flow: So you are the Serin the little miss just told us about.


    ???: ¡­


    No one spoke a word but I didn¡¯t need an answer. I looked towards the woman that attacked me and pulled out my sword and slowly covered it with mana and a layer of water.


    Flow: You asked me who I am correct? My name is Flow The lesser Valken Warrior Goddess of Water.


    All the green and blue color drained from all the sirens faces a few tried to run towards the water and through the water barrier but were thrown back inside. Hard.


    Flow: You all threaten the people in this kingdom without thinking. I¡¯m going to enjoy this short amount of fun.


    Lily: Don¡¯t forget about Lily.


    I look from the corner of my eye and see her already holding her large sickles.


    ???: Stay back.


    My eyes were drawn to the man that said that. standing on the end of the docks was a Siren male that was nearly twice the size of the fisherman lizard man he was holding as hostage.


    ???: Get rid of this barrier or else this man dies.


    He was covered in sweat and his hands were shaking but he held himself up as well as holding them lizard. Contrary to what was happening the demon lizard man was smiling.


    Lizard: You ssssshall be the firssssst to die by the elitessss of the king and queen.


    ???: SHUT UP!!! NOW DROP THIS BARRIER!!!


    He lifted his right arm which held the rusty sword.


    I was looking at the lizard as he looked back and nodded.


    Flow: Do it then. Let¡¯s see if you can kill him.


    Rage filled the Siren¡¯s eyes and he start to swing.


    ???: FINE THEN!!!! DIE LIZARD!!


    *Clack* *swish*


    The sound of metal hitting metal had all the Sirens confused but as soon as they heard a "Thud" they turned pale.


    The sword didn''t even get close to the demon Lizard man Because the arm of the siren fell down onto the docks with a torrent of blood.


    ???: Ah....AHHHHHH~~~~~~~~!!!!!


    The siren let go of the lizard and grabbed what remain of his arm.


    All around, everyone was racked with nausea especially the few human and elf foreigners that were working here.


    The foreigners couldn''t handle that level of gore and began vomiting.


    All this while I stood next to Lily with my sword to the left and having finished the swing.


    Lily: Neat trick. When did you learn that?


    Flow: Back in the Underworld. It has surprisingly good cutting power even at a range. It¡¯s actually stronger underwater by the way.


    Lily: It¡¯s going to be fun to learn that.


    ???: What...was that?


    We ignore the bitch and I casually tell Lily how it¡¯s done.


    ???: Fine if we can''t get out we will kill you both to do that. EVERYONE GET ''EM!!


    We were cut in the middle of our chat when all the Siren attacked. A moment later Lily bent forwards and vanished. To my eyes I could see her clearly zig zagging her way through them stopping only a moment to change direction. She finally stopped in front of the lizard man that was captured.


    Lily: Got hurt anywhere.


    Lizard: Of coursssse not missssstressss. The aim of the goddess was impeccable as was yours.


    As he said that the scores of siren behind Lily gained dozens of slashes all over their bodies and they all fell to the ground. A moment later the mass turned into a huge mass of blue smoke. Remaining were several smaller Siren including the one that went for Tear first.


    Before anyone could say anything a large water drop from the barrier fell on each of them making small water prisons. They all glowed for a moment and the wounds on them healed.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Flow: That was east enough. Now we can take back quite a few prisoners to interrogate back in Oreana with Lona. Tear can you walk?


    Tear: ...No. This is my first time on land. I didn''t even know we became like this.


    Flow: Ok then.


    With a snap a bubble fell on Tear and she reverted back to her half fish from but with a white dress now.


    Flow: Lily can you watch over the docks. Those guys are weak but that''s to us.


    Lily: Sir. Lily can also take the time to teach the fishermen how to fight a bit.


    Flow: I''ll deal with those up at the city.


    With that said we split up and i


    took my prisoners with a smile back to the city.


    Aiden PoV


    GGRRAAWW!!


    This sucks. Being with that stupid bird Ideo SUCKS. He takes every opportunity to piss me off.


    Anyway after being dragged into this with that idiot I was laying down on Kitsu who was racing around the Great Dragon lake so we could enter the next kingdom over.


    It¡¯s got some stupid name I could care less about since it''s a just a small region ruled by a weak elven foreigner guild. Mainly just around the lake itself since a bit north the forest thins out and turns to plains before mountains.


    (Map is in the glossary for those who want to check it. It will update regularly after new kingdoms and towns appear but only important ones.)


    Master said the location was near those mountains. Specifically near an weak active volcano. A powerful tribe of lizard men have been running wild since some time ago. That female Lizard that idiot bird was training, I was told, was part of that tribe but was exiled. She gives off that strange feeling I get from Master and Baal. Something about them always seemed just a little unusual but who am I to judge something they have had since I was born.


    It will take a long annoying 2 days on Kitsu. Just for those who are wondering Master said she would get the rabbit duo to increase the lizards earth affinity like she wanted.


    I make sure to stay away as best as possible from that idiot so when he lands I¡¯m in the air and the same could be said when he takes flight. You can call them shifts to keep watch but to me it¡¯s just avoiding getting a headache.


    After two annoying days of travel we arrive near the volcano.


    It wasn¡¯t blasting lava but there were a few large lines of smoking stones near it and a hell of a lot of smoke coming from the top.


    Kitsu: It''s going to be hard to find them near here.


    Kumi: Ya the ash in the air and the smoke really hurts.


    Beth: Many it really hurts to have a sensitive nose near such a bad smell.


    Charlet: AHH! My nose I feel like it will fall off.


    Aiden: You guys are weak. You¡¯re a fire based race and you are so easily beaten by ash which fire leaves behind. Really if you can¡¯t handle it use air magic to keep the smell out.


    They all touch their nose after everyone was in demI human form and a small light came from their nose. They all show a look of relief and breath in deeply.


    Ideo: Ok then now that we have that out of the way what are we going to do about the lizard men coming this way?


    Kitsu: What? How can you tell? I can¡¯t pick up anything.


    Ideo: My eyes are similar to eagle eyes. I have really good range of sight.


    Kumi: I wonder if we should leave them to the twins.


    Aiden: Are you all idiots! Master said for us to come see if they are enemies or not we just need to check that.


    Beth: Ya but they if they attack we won¡¯t let that pass.


    Aiden: You think I would let it pass either.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    We just waited and soon the lizards started to pop up. They all wore some good leather armor. A few even had metal plates probably from some poor sap that they killed.


    After we were surrounded a new kind of lizard appeared. Standing straighter then the rest and at 180 cm with a large pair of dragon like wings on his back he walked up to us and stopped around 15 m away.


    Draken: Who are you ssssstrangerssss?


    Ideo: I¡¯m Ideo one of the elites of the demon prince from the Yin yang kingdom to the south west.


    Aiden: I¡¯m Aiden. One of the elites of the Princess of the gods from the Yin yang kingdom.


    Draken: ¡­ I¡¯m Alduin, Leader of this tribe and the one blessed by the greater god of fire.


    Ideo: Oh so your Medusa¡¯s brother.


    He frowns hearing the name.


    Draken: You know of my worthless sister.


    Ideo: You shouldn¡¯t call her worthless. Besides she is like you. She is something special just like you a born leader.


    Aiden: Cut the crap.


    Ideo: Oh come on short fuse think about it. Besides master that monkey guy as well as Medusa all felt like master and Lilian. Even he has that same feeling to him.


    Alduin: Before you continue ignoring me let me asssk. Why are you here?


    Kitsu: Our king and queen noticed the rampage that your tribe has been causing and grew worried it would soon come towards us.


    Alduin: I have nothing to gain but the death of my people by fighting sssssomeone I cannot beat.


    Ideo: ...Quite sensible.


    Alduin: You did not ssssee me a ssssensssssible?


    Ideo: From what I heard of your sister you were a tyrant.


    He chuckled a bit.


    Alduin: Only to that worthless sister because when I took charge of my tribe after killing the previous chief I began having everyone train, her included. Sssshe was born weak so having that done to her must have actually felt like a tyrant.


    Beth: So why exile her?


    Alduin: I never did ssssuch thing. Ssssshe ran away that sssstupid girl. Must have lied as well.


    I look at the others with a worried looked.


    Ideo: What kind of training do you do?


    Alduin: To physsssical training and fighting monsterssss and those sssstupid adventuressss who come to hunt monsterssss and find ussss. Also we try to withstand the firessss from the volcano getting closssse to the top.


    Ideo: So she ran away to get training with earth magic.


    Alduin: I never completely trusted my ssssisssster. Sssshe was born very intelligent and hunted with trapssss unlike the warriorssss. Ssssshe doesn¡¯t develop well physssssically but her head issss quite good. Issss thissss all you came to look for?


    Kitsu: Ya we just needed to know if you and your tribe were friends or foe.


    Alduin: Sssssstraight forward but its fine. I bit you safe travels.


    We nod towards him as the tribe left.


    After they were out of earshot I heard the question.


    Charlet: So how much of that did you buy?


    Beth: Hmm I would say the parts about his sisters are probably true but I don¡¯t know about not being a tyrant. A training tyrant like Rachet is possible but he didn¡¯t face what Aiden and the gods did so he would barely know how to train the lizards.


    Kumi: You two are kind of good at this. How did you guess this much at least.


    Beth: Did any of you notice how the lizards were acting?


    We all blink and shake our heads.


    Charlet: They were looking down instead of at us. But that was only after Alduin appeared.


    Aiden: Anyone want to volunteer to go sneak a peek at their home.


    One hand rose from the beautiful seven tailed holy fox.


    Kumi: I can probably go in easy with some magic. Light magic is one of my strong points.


    Kitsu: Be careful he is similar to Baal. Who knows what kind of magic or ability has.


    Kumi: Don¡¯t worry I know very well how strange our masters are.


    She walked off and started running before vanishing in a flash.


    Beth: Let¡¯s find a cave or someplace we can rest while Kumi searches. Isn¡¯t there a town near here.


    Kitsu: If there is then it''s been ransacked. Tonight and as long as we are here we put up guard shifts. I don¡¯t trust those lizards I feel like I¡¯m taking more to a snake.


    Ideo: So it wasn¡¯t just you.


    Aiden: You guys are too cautious.


    Ideo: You aren¡¯t cautious enough. Short fuse


    We talk casually while before find a cave to sleep in. With a bit of preparation and we had a somewhat presentable bed to sleep in, each in their own...obviously.


    That said the twins pestered Kitsu to no end since Kumi wasn¡¯t here.


    I just laughed at his misfortune before hitting going to bed.


    Medusa PoV


    Medusa: So that guy won¡¯t teach me?


    I was wearing a blank expression as I look at the rabbit demons in front of me.


    The girl was too ridiculous with those large bags on her chest and the guy couldn¡¯t even reach a proper human form.


    Rook: He was sent by Baal to do something.


    Plum: We are better earth magic users anyway now let¡¯s get started.


    Medusa: Whatever


    I didn¡¯t care who it was I just wanted to get stronger to prove to that stupid tyrant that I wasn¡¯t worthless. When I finally squash that smug face I will be satisfied.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 45 Two front Preperation

    (A.N. Poll is 4 votes 1 for each poll)


    Medusa PoV


    The rabbits are strangely good at training. They use their minion bihorns and attack in two¡¯s. When I looked at this it reminded me of that golem training. These guys are good at earth magic and digging traps.


    The last two days they took me to the library and had a strange Tengu, that seems to appear from nowhere, pick up spell books on earth and water magic. These were normal cast spells and not like the stuff the other demons use.


    The reason there were teaching me normal stuff was because only true soldiers of the kingdom are allowed to learn the lost magic of using magic circles.


    With a few basic spells learned I was put under attack of the rabbits again. I was constantly yelled at to get into the proper form. I learned to use the magic to pull the rabbits out but that was only a small distraction.


    My fight lasted longer after getting magic but the rabbits were also allowed to use the same basic magic I used, and obviously they were better.


    During the third day of training I met someone interesting. My presence was noticed by one of the beings I wanted. A god of earth. This was the lesser one born here and not the heavens but a god is a god.


    I acted courteous to her, I think her name was Jesse, but for some reason she glared at me like she looked at my soul.


    I hope I can impress the gods to obtain their blessing.


    Later, I was told that next week I would go to the outpost and join the subjection guards that keep the forest safe. I can gain lots of experience from this. I''m going to get the earth god''s protection before I rank up, I will even stay a Minor Lizard man so I can get a variant and not a Draken.


    Jesse PoV


    I met that stray Minor Lizard man today. The moment I saw her I felt uncomfortable around her. She tried to suck up to me after learning I was a god of Earth, and I found out why a bit later from the greater god of earth Aker. He told me the little lizard was fixed on getting the protection of an earth god.


    He knew this because when one god gives the protection to someone all other gods watch him and the closest relatives.


    I finally understood the uncomfortable feeling. It was her stare directed at me. If she continued being obsessed with getting the protection I would for certain NOT give her mine. I would leave it to Aker to choose if he wanted to give it or not.


    Flow PoV


    Returning to town with my catch I drew a LOT of attention from the public.


    When I reached the main tower in the underground Lona was already there grinning.


    Lona: I knew our little elites could figure out the problem quickly.


    Flow: No flattery. I don''t need it anyway I believe those humanoid fish are the culprits, the fish girl has nothing to do with it, please leave her alone.


    Dok: WOW! A REAL MERMAID!


    Flow: Oh, hI Dok been a while.


    Dok: HI Flow, I came when I heard the commotion.


    Flow: Is there some form of transport you can make for her so she can move around out of water. She can grow legs but can''t walk.


    Dok: If it''s just that I can make a wheelchair. It will be annoying here but for the most part it will help.


    Flow: That¡¯s fine it¡¯s just temporary until she learns to walk.


    As we talked the strongest of the city guards appeared and I dropped the defeated Siren, but as soon as I let go I heard several of them start singing. I turned quickly and punched them in the face.


    Flow: Beware of their songs. I heard they use sound to cast illusion magic.


    The guards nodded and dragged the unconscious prisoners.


    Lona: Well, with that done will you return to Galton.


    Flow: Of course not. The guards in this city are a complete shame. I''ll take up training them here and Lily has started with the fishermen.


    Lona: Eh? Really?


    Flow: I''ll be using the dungeon below to train them. Which floor does it start in?


    Dok: The City has 7 Floors, currently 2 below are city floors and the remaining four below are dungeon floors. The final floor is a mining zone and is heavily guarded.


    Lona: A large number of guards are used in the final floor to keep the threat at its lowest.


    Flow: Is that why there are much less guards here?


    Lona: The lower the level the more guards. Those on floor three are the strongest leaving the rest to guards the town.


    I face palmed myself.


    Flow: Your thinking just like a dungeon boss for sure. Now tell me how will you defend the town if someone attacks while your best warriors are down there? This is why we rotate which guards are on subjection duty at the outpost. It keeps the level of guards even.


    I take a deep breath.


    Flow: I''ll fix the guard system here after I finish interrogating the Sirens.


    Lona: The prison is on floor two, just ask around. I''ll tell the guards about the training and such.


    Flow: Can I leave her with you Lona while I do the interrogation?


    Lona: Sure.


    I pull Tear out of the bubble and hold her in a princess carry as she turns human, and hand her over to Lona who was a bit startled by the transformation. I moved in close and whispered.


    Flow: Be careful she is as innocent as a child to certain things.


    She nods understanding.


    Dok came with me after splitting from Lona. He was excited to show me the inventions he made and how he was industrializing the city.


    When we reached the second floor, we ran into more dwarves and I found something that looked all too familiar but much more advanced now.


    Some guards were Dwarves that grew from the Gnomes and around us many more Gnomes and a separate rank called High Gnome which was similar to Dwarves but they were less bulky and built for tinkering and delicate crafts instead of heavy duty blacksmithing.


    What I recognized was the thing on the dwarves, the machine arms that Dok had invented. What was more advanced was that it was now more like a large suit.


    (Steampunk dwarf. http://th05.deviantart.net/fs10/PRE/i/2006/082/d/b/Dwarf_of_Tir_Na_Bor_by_Blaquesmith.jpg</a> )


    The machine arms have evolved greatly. It now covers the actual arms and had a large engine on the back powering it. It also covered the chest helping to support the arms.


    Dok: Hehehe I see you''re surprised. After I came here with the blacksmiths from my guild we took up command of the gnomes and dwarves and they took a liking to my arm mech. I had Rava teach the dwarves real dwarves blacksmithing and I got in on it and started a company with them, and with their help I was finally able to upgrade it.


    Flow: How strong does it make them?


    Dok: The combat model can increase their power by almost half. The suit also functions as heavy armor which is good against the monsters in the levels below.


    Flow: I forgot to ask, but what is down there?


    Dok: Rock based monsters like Rock Rhino, Earth Golem, oh there''s a really nasty one called the Rock beast. It¡¯s a bipedal ape like monster with really high intelligence to the point of knowing how to turn hard mineral rocks into armor.


    (something like this https://gotgame.com/wp-content/uploads/2015/01/Behemoth1-e1421236674294.jpg</a>)


    Flow: Any bosses?


    Dok: Yep Lona is the main boss but for minI bosses there are two. One is a unique roaming boss in the shape of a giant stone snake. It¡¯s like a golem because it¡¯s made of huge boulders which is held together by magic. The other one is a real annoying snapping turtle which took up residence near the best mineral spot on the sixth floor. It¡¯s a huge turtle some 10 meters long and 5 high. It ate up the area and created a huge room for itself


    Flow: How did something like that get in here.


    Dok: Must have ranked up from something small.


    As we walked through the floor just looking around we saw many jewelry and blacksmith shops. There was also a really unique one.


    Flow: Hey what¡¯s that?


    I point to a building with a strange sign of a blue crystal and a chisel hitting it.


    Dok: Oh that. That is a shop for crystal craftsman. It¡¯s a strange job that appeared after we discovered a few veins of gems and a mana crystal vein.


    Flow: What?!


    Dok: hehehe, Mana crystal, you know mana that took a solid form. It¡¯s the main reason the suits I made advanced so much. The engine inside converts mana from these crystals into power. The normally magicless dwarves can use that mana to power weapons which would be coated with said mana.


    Flow: Isn¡¯t mana coating an advanced technique. How did you add it at machines without the user doing it.


    The bag on Dok¡¯s back suddenly opened showing a new model of his arm machines which was much more advanced than the old one. From them two small plates popped up and he pulled a small bright blue circular metal plate and handed it to me. On it was a complex magic circle which I never saw before, but I soon understood it.


    Flow: You learned how to make a magic circle this small for an advanced level skill like this.


    Dok: Yep. Obviously I had to learn how to do the skill so I trained with Rachet, but after I got it to Intermediate rank I was finally able understand its workings much better and could make a magic circle.


    Flow: But the size¡­


    Dok: I already reached Advanced level Magic circle drawing. To make something this small has become pretty easy. The lights you see around town are all magic circles. The plates are inside the flat base and under that are a few mana crystals. The consumption of the spell is less than what the crystals absorb so they are always on. Oh that reminds me here. These are some new updated magic circles for the spells I left back at Galton. I also added all the utility spells as well like the magic torches so Baal and Lilian can start using them for things besides combat.


    Flow: Wow. I guess the age of magic circles is returning and you are its center.


    Dok: Oh come on. It¡¯s not just me I have lots of workers with me.


    I can only chuckle as I pick up the large box filled with books and store them.


    Flow: Can you lead me to the prison now. I think it''s been long enough and a few of them should be awake already.


    Dok: Sure. Want some backup.


    Flow: ...Can that arm heat its fist up.


    Dok: Ya why?


    Flow: Then come with me as back up.


    Dok: What?


    I lift him up by holding the arms and have him lead me there while he sulked.


    The prison is a three story building made of very thick stones and from the looks of it, it¡¯s also been enchanted with magic to make it even harder to break. Lona sure knows how to use the dungeons power to benefit.


    I could hear a bit of banging on the walls as we enter. We found out why when we saw the Siren kicking the walls with all their power.


    Dok: Wow they are stronger than I thought. I think they are at least 3 times as strong as land creature. The sea pressure must be hell to make them this strong just to live down there.


    Flow: Captain, is there a room ready for me to use as an interrogation room?


    A bulky Dwarf that was about 20 cm taller than a normal one said. His race was respectively a High dwarf. I found it interesting that the dwarfs that are born from Gnomes continue ranking up while normal dwarfs don¡¯t.


    The dwarf captain was armored with one of the armor suits and on his back behind the covered engine of the suit was a large war hammer. He led us to a room at the end of the jail. It had several magic circles each on one corner of the room aimed inward. I could tell it was a spell that cancels magic abilities.


    Captain: Here, this wristband will protect you from the magic block.


    It was a simple metal lock that like a shackle.


    Flow: Bring any of them in.


    Captain: Yes ma''am.


    He leaves the room soon after.


    Flow: Did you help make this as well?


    Dok: Yep, they disrupt the formation of spells. I''ve had to learn so many spells I would probably outdo most mages.


    Flow: Considering you never used magic before I would guess the machine on your back is your magic staff and it¡¯s loaded with those magic circle plates.


    He grinned and popped open the whole structure.


    Inside the arm between the would be elbow and wrist was three rows of plates. At the front near the wrist I saw the plate for mana coating. Each plate was another spell or skill.


    Dok: I took Baal''s idea to make the arms shoot spells but it was after the mana crystals were found that I could make it more perfect.


    The mana crystal themselves were in between the three rows of plates. They were linked to a moving ring that moved forward and back which moved to the position of the plate that would be activated before feeding the mana.


    As I examined the machine, the door opened and the captain came in dragging the female Siren I blocked first.


    ???: You again!! What now, interrogation? You may be a god but you¡¯re just some lesser god. I''m not telling you shit.


    Flow: Captain, please strap him down on the chair.


    The chair I was referring to was a sturdy hardwood chair with several metal shackles attached in.


    He did as asked before being allowed to leave.


    Flow: Well, first a simple question you can answer without much trouble I bet. Was it the Sirens that killed or captured our fishermen.


    ???: ...


    Flow: ...


    Not giving a response I wave Dok over and whisper into his ear.


    Flow: Please heat your metal hand and touch her arm and hold it for three seconds.


    He nods.


    Dok: Right hand, spell 12, command 5.


    Following the strange order the right hand came to life and with a click and a feeling of mana activating the metal slowly began heating until it was orange and slightly glowing.


    Dok: Right hand, touch prisoners arm for a duration of three seconds then return to standby.


    Walking next to her the arm did as asked. As soon as the hand touched her skin a blood curtailing scream left her mouth. It assaulted our heads but that lasted a moment as well as the spell in the room cancelled the spell leaving her to simply yell in agony.


    Once the hand raised it returned behind Dok in its bag form.


    Flow: Want to answer now?


    ???: ...it...was...us.


    Flow: Why hunt land creatures instead of sea.


    ???: Siren...breed...with...our...own...but...we...capture...hypnosis...land males...because...when babies...are born...they eat...the males.


    Dok: My god! What the fuck kind of breeding is that?


    ???: Babies...need...meat...desperately...after...birth. Sirens are...mostly female...so land males...are fed...in the place...of ours.


    I felt disgusted but I could understand their need for males.


    Flow: Why did the Siren capture the mermaid kingdom.


    ???: hehe...kingdom? Mermaids...are a...small tribe. The Queen¡¯s...sister¡¯s poor...leadership didn''t...let them...grow. We took...over to...make them...grow more.


    Flow: Tear said that the warriors were all killed.


    ???: They fought back.


    Flow: where is the mermaid city.


    ???: Like I would tell you.


    I sigh and look at Dok and nod. He understood and gave her another touch. And another two before she was near fainting, and he had her put back in the cell after being partially healed.


    We had another one, a man this time, come in and I continued from where I left off.


    Flow: Ok, that first woman stopped at this question.


    I pulled out the map I got from the attendant at the dock and put it in front of him.


    Flow: Where is the mermaid city.


    ???: Bite me.


    Dok moved up but I held my hand up. I thought of a better idea. I don''t know if Dok has sub-tier spells, so I''ll do this


    I stand straight up and I begin rubbing my right index and thumb together.


    Flow: This might hurt a lot because I don''t have that good of control over it.


    I put my fingers near his left chest away from the heart. And spread them.


    *Click**Click**Snap**Click*


    Dozens of small flashes happen between my fingers and quickly I press it against him.


    ???: GGGRRAAAA~!!!!!!!


    His body constricts and convulses for a moment before I let go. He continually spasm for a few moment before it was gone and he sat there numb and weak.


    Dok: wow, that was lightning.


    Flow: It¡¯s a subcategory of air magic. Quite hard to control I must say. So, are you ready to talk.


    The man was still numb but he was able to force his head up and down. We give him a moment for the shock to wear off. Seems the Siren have more water in their body than land creatures. Most are about 70% water but they are probably a bit more considering their place of origin.


    After the Siren man got over the shock and his muscles were back to normal he answered.


    It was north of where we found Tear. I let the captain take him after putting a spell to mute him and I did the same for all the rest of the Sirens. It pretty much told me nothing. They told me about 10 different places. Of these, 4 had been called more than once so I kept that in mind. Once it was done I had a good headache because most of them said the four spots while a few were saying random places.


    I couldn''t discard those options and if me and Lily searched the spots they could have planned for this and keep watch on those spots.


    In other words unless we can hit each and every location at one time without giving them time and following them we may give ourselves away and they will move.


    Me and Dok thanked the dwarven captain and we returned to Lona on the first floor and passed what we found out.


    Entering the room we found Tear was laying down in a seat sleeping in Lona''s office while she worked.


    I showed her the map and each location that was mentioned.


    Lona: Well at the moment I''m sure you know but we don''t have the manpower to give. Our guards need to protect the city from the monsters below who are a pain in the ass.


    Flow: If that is all then I know what to do. Starting tomorrow send the guards that go to the third floor up here those who are on floor two go down a level and the one on this floor go down as well. I will take command of the new floor team for 2 weeks and then shift them down once more. With the first floor team will stay 1 month and then it will become a 1 week rotation in shifts. This will equalize the levels throughout all the guards.


    Lona: Ok I will pass that on tomorrow. And what of Lily?


    Lily: If I know her train of thought she would give all the men in the docks lessons, and in their place she will fish so they can train.


    Dok: How do you know for certain?


    Flow: Because that girl would definitely want to train her water abilities near the sea and she would probably want to play in the water as well.


    We laughed at that.


    Dok: Well I should get going, I''m working on a few new tools that can still be attached to the worker model mech arms. If you need anything just come to the HQ and say your name, it should be more than enough to get you to me.


    Flow: Thanks I''ll go over to see how it is. I may even ask for a few things that will help with training.


    Lona: So what are you planning for the rest of the day?.


    Flow: I want to check out the lower level monsters. It will tell me more or less how I should train the soldiers and then I will move from that, to stuff Rachet teaches for normal combat. They know the basic forms?


    Lona: I drilled it into them, yes.


    Flow: Good that saves time. Well see you later Lona. Please watch over her, ok.


    Lona just smiled and nodded before I left.


    Lily PoV


    I watch as Flow takes the Siren away and slowly a grin appears on my faces. I''m finally away from the annoying good girl and can now do think the LILY WAY. Fufufu I can''t wait to go swI *cough* I mean start training the fishermen to fight.


    Besides the foreigners who can''t rank up the Demon Minor Lizard men, Imps, and Demon snakes here can very well rank up and I plan to make a really strong sea group.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Turning around I do a quick headcount without separating foreigners. There are 30 humans, 15 Elves no, dwarves,(obviously, little guys can¡¯t even swim) 60 Demon Lizard men, 15 mortal world lizard men that left their tribe and are growing in number here, 50 demon Goblins and 5 underworld hobgoblins.


    The difference between goblin and demon ones is that the skin is dark red almost like dry blood. Hobs gain some more red back and are pretty dangerous fighters. No variants have appeared yet but I plan to make some form of water demon soon from these guys.


    Lily: Ok then everyone get over here.


    The fishermen that were picking up trashed stuff or drops from the dead Siren looked up and walked over. Those inside came out after the ruckus was over so everyone was outside including the higher up like the dock master.


    Lily: Ok good I don¡¯t feel anyone that strayed.


    Dock master: What¡¯s this about?


    He was a bulk human easily double my size but and stronger than the average human. By looks alone he looked to be a hardened sea admiral that retired.


    Lily: Starting today all the fishermen will begin training to be able to fight above and underwater. Lily is going to teach everyone.


    Everyone blinked and a few humans and elves began chuckling.


    Lily: What''s so funny weaklings. You let some fish easily overpower you while Lily easily took care of them. Also you demons should be ashamed to be so weak and should always be training. Those who are swimmers like you Lizard men and the snakes should be carrying weights when underwater to make you work harder.


    Lizard fishermen: But then it will be impossssssible to hunt the fisssssh.


    Lily: Learn to properly move underwater and even heavy weights won¡¯t get in your way. From today on and until Lily sees it she will be the leader of this dock.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have taken control of the Oreana Docks with your authority as one of the kings elites. You can now access the dock master interface and upgrade the docks as long as you have money.


    Current funds: 5435 g, 214 s, 59 i, 87 c</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Lily: Wow, didn¡¯t know it would be so official like this. Dock master¡­


    Dock master: Its Peter Grunt.


    Lily: Ok Peter take Lily to where the dock master interface is. Everyone else clean this place up.


    Everyone spread out and began cleaning the place and fixing the damage. Peter led me into the management building Flow and I went in before but this time I was led upstairs into the dock masters office.


    Peter: Here it is just say Dock Interface and it will appear. We don¡¯t have much funds and repairs will take a bit.


    Lily: Don¡¯t worry. Lily will deal with that. Let¡¯s make a few upgrades to this tiny dock so it can make some real sailors. ¡°Dock Interface¡±


    Various screens appeared like when master does it in the castle throne room. It showed all the resources accessible from Oreana. What we have here and how much money we have.


    Lily: Request funds from capital treasury in the name of Lily, King Baal¡¯s elite Great Tengu (Crane variant)


    Peter: What! There is no way the king will accept that just for a dock!


    A moment later it returned.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Your request has been granted.


    Money transfer successful. 120,000 g has been transferred to Oreana Docks for investment purpose under the supervision of the Kings Elite Lily</tr></td></tbody></table>


    Lily: Hehe you were saying.


    Peter: ...No way. I can barely get money from Miss Lona and you got 120,000 g from the king.


    Lily: Lily is one of masters elites. Me and the other four are the most trusted of all the demons in the kingdom. Now then.


    I turn to the map. The Docks have little infrastructure and is pretty spread out with the Shipyard very far from the rest of the dock with only a small path connecting it to the wooden dock.


    Lily: First off let''s make the docks stone from here up to half way to the shipyard and the piers double in width and extend 5 more meters out. Then this path here will be paved with stone and widened three times. The management building with be upgraded to a stone building with three floors and double in size. The two new stone warehouses will be built in this new opened space. The old ones will be upgraded to the same level.


    Everything I just did cost 20k, the dock paving is 7k, the upgrade to the management building is 3k. The two new warehouses were 4k each and the upgrade to the single existing one is 2k.


    Lily: Ok then in this space I will build a sailor''s guild to attract more seafaring men and to have a place to teach proper sailing skills. The shipyard will be upgrade and will build 5 new small sail ships. The existing row boats will undergo upgrades to 4 man sail ships. On the other side near the road will be built a guards barracks and a training hall and adventures guild to handle the missions here.


    This part cost a good 40,000 leaving 40,000 remaining from the funds gained from master. 10k went to upgrading the shipyard, 10k to build the 5 new ships, 5k to upgrade all 40 tiny row boats. 5k each for the barracks, adventurer''s guild and training hall.


    After that I took my finger and traced a line from the shore around the dock all the way to the cliff that the shipyard was next, the from the spot where the line began I pulled it some out to sea and then from the cliff I stretch a new line before stopping leaving a space between the lines then I touched a different object and closed the space.


    Lily: Walls are to be raised around the docks 4 meters high but the ones in the sea are to be raised to match the height of the land ones. A large bronze sea gate will be made out at sea and normal wooden gate on the path that leads to Oreana.


    50,000 g.


    Lily: Finally the remaining 10,000 g is to be used to do this automatically through the interface.


    As soon as I said that the dock funds returned just as it was before I asked master. I look back all smiles towards the dock master and he was slack jawed.


    As he stared at me we began to feel the changes. Around us the management building began to shake and rose a level lifting this room up one. All the wooden walls turned to stone but the floors and roof stayed the same as decor but became much newer and with a nice shine.


    Looking out the window we saw a wall rise on land and from the sea. A large sea gate also rose. From the interface I could see we drew a huge amount of resources from Oreana especially stone.


    Below we saw a stone foundation replace the wooden one over the sand and stretch further and stop halfway to the Shipyard. I saw the dirt path continue on widening three times its original size and being paved and once it reached the shipyard it began to grow and expand gaining stone walls and more buildings to its structure.


    In the space between the dock and the shipyard stones began appearing and falling to place and make two new warehouses and the one small existing warehouse was replaced with a new one the same size as the new ones.


    To the left side of the docks near the path leading up to Oreana three new buildings popped up. One was a large 3 story building made for the guards the barracks. The next was a 2 story building with a large area behind it fenced in with many dummies and other gear. The last one was a tall 3 story building with the first floor made of stone while the top two were wood.


    Lily: HAHA Lily did a really good job.


    Peter: ya but there is no way we can use this entire place with so few workers. Normally you grow into a large place like this not just jump into it.


    Lily: True but did you not see that message.


    I pointed to a floating box in the interface which was visible to everyone in Oreana and the docks this moment.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Due to the massive investment in Oreana Docks the city Oreana has attracted huge numbers of seafaring adventures. Those stray sailors will seek shelter and work in its walls as it¡¯s one of the few safe locations left near the shores.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Lily: hehehe looks like we should get ready to have more sailors arriving. The lever to the sea gate is in near the piers in the small building. Keep that under high security when this place gets more crowded.


    Peter: ...Yes ma¡¯am


    Lily: Now then for Lily to start training all those weaklings fufufu.


    I walk cheerfully outside ready to bring Rachets hell training to the sea.


    Lily: Alright weaklings. Grab a spear, a harpoon, whatever you call a weapon and go to the training hall.


    I then lower my voice to a deadly low voice that clearly transmitted my next threat.


    Lily: Don¡¯t even think of escaping because Lily will hunt you down and drag you back here and put you through an even worst form of hell then what you are going to face right now.


    My words froze then on the spot covering every last one of the in cold sweat. Slowly one by one they force their bodies to pick up something as a weapon and they headed in and I began training them.


    The only thing that escaped for the next week were the screams of the fishermen and the fish Lily caught and sold to pay for the days away from the ocean the fishermen were spending training.


    Kumi PoV


    Right now I¡¯m leisurely following the Draken and the lizard men while invisible and completely silent. I was only about 100 meters behind the group but they couldn¡¯t even sense me and with a bit of magic I completely got rid of my scent so I wasn¡¯t leaving anything for them to pick me up with.


    I followed for maybe 10 minutes before we reached a cave. It was a large cave complex that held what I would probably call a lizard man city if it wasn¡¯t so primitive. I¡¯m sure that if I made this a city and had money or minions I could have this cave turned into a massive city in less than a month and have it turn into a major stop point between our kingdom and the nearby ones.


    From what I can see there may be at least 3 floors in this cave. The lizards here seem to be made of smarter stuff then normal stupid ones and actually mined the cave to make room for more of their kind.


    After entering I cautiously follow the Draken Alduin to his chambers. Like they say to get to know someone you either do two things. Give them power or listen to them in private.


    In his room which was sealed by a door but I was already in before he closed it.


    Alduin: Tsch. ARGGAHHH~~!! I can¡¯t believe I had to act casually to those mongrels. *huff* To think such powerful beings walked this world and came JUST to see if I was planning an attack on them. tsch I need more power to do that. I¡¯d be crazy to try and fight gods and demons with this puny force of lizard men. I¡¯m the only one that has ranked up and most of these are stupid.


    Kumi: Ok he is smart at least. Though I feel like I can kill him right here and now for calling me a mongrel


    Alduin: That girl though. Could she be a fire goddess. Even better reason to not fight them. I need to keep this divine protection. It¡¯s the best thing for someone like me to gain power above all others. I need to slowly grow and gain more power. That stupid sister of mine also is bothersome I should have killed her instead of exile her. She is probably being trained by some divine being. If only I could receive something like that. Maybe I can get those gods and demons to teach me. The weakest ones those twins are still too strong for me so I can¡¯t kidnap for training.


    Kumi: Guess tyrant fits now. Power hungry check. Pyscho as well. I can see now why he exiled his sister, if she has the same feelings as him then she can become just as crazy. Maybe I should do a bit of brainwashing with the illusions I learned from the succubus. Nah let¡¯s see with the others first.


    To get out I take three small rocks with my tail and toss them at proper intervals and hit the door. The sound is similar to knocks.


    He calms himself and walks over and opens the door but finds no one. While he is distracted I rush forward like wind and pass him with him only feeling the wind pass him which makes him look back but seeing nothing but a passing lizard man he closes the door again. I rushed out of the cave having memorized the path I took to get there and then ran back to the spot I started. The others weren¡¯t there anymore but their scent was. I followed it until I found them in a cave. It was already night and the small fire they had built was already dying. The twins were curled up with Kitsu who had a frown as he slept because of it.


    Kumi: *sigh* I¡¯ll give them only today since it would be bad to wake them and not be able to sleep again.


    I saw Kitsu open his eyes after I arrive but I put my finger to my lips to quiet him and jumped into one of the remaining beds and turned into my fox form and slept curled up like I used to.


    The next morning I was woken by the started yell of Beth. She saw me there and was pale since she took advantage of Kitsu while I was away. The other one woke up soon after and reacted the same. Fufufu guess my ¡°training¡± worked well. I tamed their lust for the most part but seems that being M is one form of love they want and now that they are part fox I¡¯m sure they are getting close to the other form of love needed by a woman.


    Kumi: Relax. The fact that I didn¡¯t wake you up should say I let you sleep with my little fox.


    They both visibly relaxed but were on guard for some form of payback. I taught them so well. Now they will be on guard all day not only against me but anything else that moves. Training these two was so fun because I made sure they felt pain that even their M side would never want. I¡¯m sure those nightmares still appear in their sleep.


    When everyone was finally awake, Aiden being the slowest to wake up since it was still early morning and a god is a day person unlike beasts and demons.


    Kumi: Well to say things simply the tyrant has a cave city filled with minor lizard men with only him one rank up. He is a tyrant and he did exile his sister. He is crazy for power but he isn¡¯t stupid to attack someone beyond his power.


    Ideo: A smart pyscho huh should we kill him then?


    Kumi: I was thinking of a little brainwashing.


    The twins tensed up again.


    Aiden noticed this and looked at me with a sharp glare.


    Aiden: What kind of messed up stuff do you want to do with that bastard?


    Kumi: My plan was to make him feel fear of his own power by making an illusion in his sleep like the Succubus do but scare him so much of his own power that he will think rationally. Afterwards I make more illusions showing that we are the only way for him to properly control his power and only being under our power will he ever control his power.


    Aiden: It a somewhat sick plan. You learned too well from those underworld sluts.


    Kumi: Fufufu you learned just as much as I did.


    I smile as Aiden''s face grew bright red and her hair gained a bright glow making it look like a low flame.


    Kumi: Jokes aside let¡¯s take seriously. Do you think we should do that. It may backfire and he becomes crazier.


    Beth: Um didn¡¯t you have a spell that makes a separate personality in someone¡¯s head?


    Aiden: It''s a slow acting spell that takes over a year to complete. It only works fast on someone whose mind is completely broken to the point of the mind shattering leaving the body half dead.


    Charlet: Well if he is crazy then a really huge trauma could break him.


    Ideo: Or strengthen him. Some people who have trauma¡¯s see is as an obstacle and may even go against it. If it''s a person they will train to finally surpass him.


    We didn¡¯t get anywhere with this conversation for over 10 minutes before one suggestion came to mind.


    Beth: Why don¡¯t we make him paranoid?


    Kumi: What good would that do?


    Charlet: Oh I see what you mean. It¡¯s how many tyrant rulers fall. When they begin gaining power they start to become paranoid of all those around them and cause discord in the ranks. We can get a good number of the lizard men on our side if we do that.


    Aiden: How would we go about it?


    Beth: ...Oh the sister! He exiled his sister for being a potential threat so let¡¯s use her to make him paranoid. Besides him we can plan a few seeds of doubt within the minds of the a few stronger lizard men and slowly work Alduin until he is too unstable. It should be easier to take over his mind with a substitute as well as splitting the tribe for him and part for the sister. Since they are both like Baal and Lilian they can make two totally different races from a single tribe especially one so large.


    Kumi: I see that could work. While we are here we can also keep an eye on them to make sure nothing to annoying happens. But this will take months then.


    Kitsu: Ya I think so as well. This feels like it would last at least 2 or 3 months if we do it every night giving him nightmares.


    Aiden: If it will take so long I want to go home.


    Ideo: Best not short fuse. You¡¯re a goddess of fire. You should know already he has Vulcan¡¯s Divine protection. Even someone crazy would be stupid to attack someone with greater degree of power of the same power that granted him his protection. You should stay with them and I return and tell master what we found.


    Kitsu: Sounds good to me any complaints.


    Aiden: tsch I wanted to go home but if it¡¯s like that then fine I¡¯ll stay.


    Kumi: Good Ideo head back and report to master. Join up with Rook and Plum and train that lizard well so she can rank up and be a match for Alduin we need someone with power rivaling his to make the tribe break up. We will work here so get going.


    Ideo: Ok careful you guys.


    He jumps out and flies becoming a blur as he reaches top speed.


    Kumi: Alright time to have fun with some lizards.


    Aiden: I¡¯m going to.


    Kumi: Ok but let¡¯s wait for night time before going.


    After that we began to explore the mountain and map the area out. At the end of the day me and Aiden left leaving only a cold glare at the twins as a warning to leave Kitsu alone. They nodded complying readily to my glare and lay down in their own beds away from him as me and Aiden left to cause some havoc in the lizard city.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 45.5 Sidestory Promise

    First chapter of the week for D&A hope you enjoy. I went with a certain lightnings suggestion and furthered developed the relationship of the MC.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Baal PoV


    With all the recent stuff that has happened in our life i haven¡¯t been able to lay day and rest with my companions. So finally with some free time after sending my elites to deal with some problems. I was relaxing with Rook in the rabbit cave. He was in his demon form sleeping and I was laying down on his back. His room with Kumi had been expanded to handle them both and was really amazing. It fit the two behemoths and to everyone¡¯s surprise, the floors and walls are all smooth like marble.


    As i just lay there a sudden window appeared before me.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Your elite Lily the great tengu (Crane Variant) has taken control of the Oreana Docks using her authority as your elite.</tr></td></tbody></table>


    I blinked quite a bit, read and reread the message before chuckling a bit. A few minutes later a new message appeared.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Lily the Oreana dockmaster has requested a load from the kingdom''s treasury to be used for mass expansion of the docks.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Please insert the amount you wish to transfer to the Oreana Dock treasury.


    x¡­¡­</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I start laughing and it wakes Rook up. I tell him about what happened and he also starts laughing. I think about it a moment before opening the kingdom interface and looking at the docks. It was all wood and had poor defenses. I then looked at most of the upgrade options and building costs and how much it would cost to make all of it magicly and ended with a rough estimate of about 120,000.


    It was quite a bit of money but nothing that we can¡¯t make back up with the fishing trade we will get from it.


    I input 120k and send it. The message showing the transfer shows up and i closed it while keeping the kingdom interface fixed on Oreana Docks.


    Because the interface is linked directly to whatever is happening or being planned i can see everything she is planning.


    After a while I stood up, walked out of the rabbit hole and headed upstairs while chuckling the more she plans out.


    I meet Lilian on the way. She was out in the courtyard gardening. She had taken it up as a hobby. Her seeing many bright flowers makes her remember the flowerfield in the underworld where Vil¡¯cri¡¯s grave was. She noticed me grinning and followed me into the castle up towards the top.


    Lilian: What''s so funny?


    Baal: Check out Oreana Docks. Lily took over the place and asked for a loan to improve it.


    Lilian looked for a moment before her jaws dropped.


    I began laughing outloud at her face and even more as Lily finished up her upgrades ending exactly at 120,000 gold exactly.


    Lilian: You don¡¯t have to exaggerate. Its not that funny...Why don¡¯t you act like this when you''re with me.


    Baal: Huh?


    Lilian: Well you seem to ignore me more now a days.


    Baal: Um why are you talking about this.


    Lilian: See. You''re avoiding the topic. I told you my feeling like Lily, why do you ignore me?


    Baal: Er well...I...kind of felt...you did that in the spur of the moment.


    Lilian: Eh?


    Baal: Well why you came back you hugged me and then Lily got in the way and well...it felt like you were trying to compete with her.


    Lilian: ¡­


    Baal: Um Lili..


    Lilian: Fine then...do you want to see how i really feel.


    She suddenly grabbed my hand and pulled me upstairs


    Baal: lilian please stop. Competing with Lily will only make you two hate each other.


    Lilian: But if I don''t you will¡­*hic* you¡¯ll forget about *hic* me. I was able to *hic* become a goddess of love *hic* because I loved you *hic* and because of that i *hic* could help the demons. *hic* I was so happy *hic* to return but you¡¯re *hic* ignoring me now.


    She fell down on her knees and was crying now. I could only looked worried of sigh at this. I really have been bad to both of them since Lilian returned.


    I crouch behind Lilian and hug her, letting her cry as long as she wanted. When she calmed down she just sat quietly and held my hands.


    Lilian: Baal...do you really love me.


    Baal: As i¡¯ve said before. I love you and all the others. But both you and Lily are special.


    Lilian: Can you prove that?


    Baal: ¡­ How?


    Lilian: Will you do what i ask?


    Baal: And that is?


    She stands up again and begins pulling me all the way up to our room. She said nothing the whole way and no monsters dared get near her.


    As we entered the room she let go and closed the doors and windows.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I already understood what she wanted.


    She came up to me looked up with half teary eyes but with all the beauty in the world which further proves her title as goddess of love.


    Lilian: If you want to prove it... then... I-I-I want a-a child. Y-your child.


    Her face was completely red and hearing this i couldn¡¯t help but get like that as well.


    I was nervous beyond anything i have ever felt in my few years of life and it wasn¡¯t something i could hide since Lilian sighed deeply seeing me like that.


    Lilian: A-are you going to grant my wish or not...or maybe you want Lily here as well?


    Baal: Still competing I see.


    I was trying to break out of her pace because it was getting real dangerous now.


    Lilian: Again avoiding...Then how''s about this. You marry both me and Lily. That way you will only have both of us and we can keep you to ourselves without competing.


    Baal: But...isn¡¯t marriage for 2 people?


    Lilian: for humans.


    She again became really red.


    Lilian: Its the gods who made these marriage laws...specifically the gods of love so¡­


    Baal: ¡­


    I walk over and it next to her and sit next to her on the large bed.


    Baal: I thought you didn¡¯t want me with Lily.


    Lilian: I can accept if its her. She is your strongest and almost at our level. But anyone else is going to become ash before they have any chance to get close.


    Baal: Fine...I promise. Only you two are mine and it will stay just you two.


    Lilian: And your mine. So...will you grant my wish?


    Baal: To be fair, Lily will have her chance alone with me.


    Lilian: I don¡¯t care.


    I sighed and made a small smile before i moved my face close and kissed her on the lips. It was short since i have never done it before but after i move away she grabs me face and kisses me much hotter than what I could do.


    With her tongue in my mouth, she kissed me for a long moment before letting go get get some air. She was breathing heavily as I was.


    Lilian: Hehe guess its finally working. Who knew i would actually use the second effect of my charm skill? Fufu guess it was good to train it with Lilith.


    (pheromones, scary stuff for sure. Way better then viagra.)


    Piece by piece we stiped one another of our armor and clothes, slowly exposing each other. The heavy moans as we enjoyed each other began to fill the room until we reached our peak again and again.


    For the rest of the day and night in the sealed room we start indulging with each other. We weren¡¯t able to stop because of both our monster vitality and because of the charm spell in the room that made both of us like rabbits in heat. It was a night I wont ever forget in my nearly eternal lifetime.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 46 Whipped into Shape

    Lily PoV


    Training the fishermen is fun. I spent two whole weeks training them and raising several of them to get water based abilities. They all show signs that they are fatigued but since i go out and fish for them large quantities of fish every night and pay them the equivalent for their normal work they accept to just train.


    Now after 2 weeks the first few demons began ranking up. I was happy when i saw what the mortal world lizardmen evolved into. Several turned into a variant of the Naga which is built specifically for the water. The normal naga looks like a snake with a human torso and a cobras head. These variants have blueish purple scales and large fins on their backs running all the way to their tail and on their arms. (http://img4.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20140917173411/greyhawk-chronicles/images/b/b3/Naga.jpg</a>)


    A few of the remaining ones turned from [Minor Lizardmen] into full one Lizardmen but a variant built for the sea named a Sea Lizardmen. They are slimmer and the scales were similar to fish scales and much thinner but after checking everything i found it was much more dense and built to swim fast in the water. There was a slight difference as two of them came out as variants. The it was bigger and had a large fin on his back as well as his tail. The smaller but more common one only had the tail fin.


    (Common http://fc09.deviantart.net/fs70/f/2012/189/e/a/lizardman_fighter__common__by_mictones-d56g7nq.jpg</a>


    Variant http://fc09.deviantart.net/fs70/f/2012/189/e/a/lizardman_fighter__uncommon__by_mictones-d56g7nq.jpg</a>)


    As for the demon lizardmen. For some reason all of them became demon beasts. Huge greenish yellow scaled lizards nearly 3 meters long with a kind of sponge around their long necks that filter oxygen in the water for them. The name of these beasts was called a Ludroth.


    (http://monsterhunter.wikia.com/wiki/Ludroth</a>)


    When they first woke up they ran wild but i made sure to completely tame them by intimidating them with my killing intent. After feeling the rush of killing intent the somewhat degraded brains of the small Leviathan made them return to their senses and they regained their previous personalities somewhat. They did lose the ability to speak proper human tongue but other lizard kin can still understand them.


    Besides them, there were several demon goblins that ranked up into a water based demon called a Kappa. These guys are disgusting to look at but surprisingly powerful fighters. The have green skin similar to a frog, short messy black hair with the top have a kind of dish that holds water, on their back is a rather large turtle shell, their hands and feet are webbed and are made for swimming and on their face was something similar to a ducks beak.


    (https://kamekroten.files.wordpress.com/2011/10/kappa2.jpg</a>)


    Once enough of these guys were ranked up I allowed them to go fishing again. But this time it was much more interesting. The new boats that were upgraded from the small row boats had a nice hold space and would be used to carry the fish back to the port. All the fishermen would work as a team instead of individual as they used to.


    I had the sea lizardmen mount the Ludroth. They were strapped with saddles around its neck just above the front arms.


    These creatures walk like crocodiles and are on their stomach but have powerful arms because they way they entered had them jumping three meters into the air and diving head first into the water.


    In the water they are surprisingly fast possibly a match for a few large fish. The Sea lizardmen strangely weren¡¯t affected by jumping into the water like that. They had been trained to use harpoons so they could hunt better and faster. Most of the lizardmen gained a bit of water type magic and i taught them how to reduce the water friction so the harpoon could maintain speed.


    Now what about the humans and elf? They were the boat riders. Trained to fight like experienced sailors to the point of being able to fight on the sea on a stormy day they were the ones that stayed on the boats and brought the fish into the harbor and maintained most of the guarding of the harbor.


    Now if you remember there was an announcement about the harbor being a place sailors would come right. Well not one week after i remodeled the docks several large caravels arrived with crews of around  20 each. Most were small crews that worked tremendously well with each other. Thing was they were adventure groups and not fishermen but that didn¡¯t matter because as more of them began appearing more money and trade began happening as they brought deep sea monster meats in and we began getting much more money from Oreana.


    The lizard fishermen were also having a lot more success after they were trained. They traveled a bit further and also hunted a few larger monster fish species that lived a bit further.


    It was only after about the half way through the second week that a squad of guards appeared at the docks. Unlike what they were before these guys looked much tougher.


    Several dwarfs were much larger than normal dwarfs to the point i could only call him a bit shorter than a human. Their skin also had a strange metallic brownish color to it.


    After talking a bit I discovered that they were a rank above normal dwarfs that are born gnomes and rank up. Its called Iron Dwarf. They gain more height and muscle and skin made of iron but at least 3 times harder.


    Along with this they had Dok¡¯s strange armor suit thingy which seems to improve their strength somewhat.


    Seems that Flow has begun training the dwarfs and demons in Oreana and this group was a squad that should have been here. She made sure to have them suffer two weeks of intensive training in the lower levels of the dungeon before it reached the mining levels so they could get a massive level up and skill progression.


    They said i was to continue their training from here since Flow needs to improve the city guard and then make it larger by recruiting more people to patrol the forest around both the docks and the city.


    I was curious about the race since i¡¯ve never heard of Iron dwarfs before. The conditions it seems is that they need to first be experienced miners with at least intermediate level 5 mining, the technology of the work place has to be above a certain level and they need to be born as gnomes and be able to rank up since those would be called wild dwarfs.


    It was quite strange really they only got to this level because of Dok. Who knew it could be like that.


    Anyway i get them started as soon as i can and make them remove that rusty metal suit so he can actually train his body. Its just as bulky as it was when they are dwarfs but now they have longer limbs and are able to move better than their shorter counterparts.


    Besides them there were several brutes and imps with them. All of them were variants and not a single normal red brute. I¡¯m guessing Flow and Lona didn¡¯t want those brainless idiots walking about so they must have taught them well and made them study a lot.


    With all of them training and the fishermen back in action and with much more strength than they every would have expected to have I fly off to Oreana to meet up with Flow after returning command of the docks to Peter Grunt the real dockmaster.


    Flow PoV


    After i found the docks guard unit in the barracks i asked why they werent out there. They gave me some really lame excuse which pissed me off. It was something along the lines of, ¡±All the guards that go that way vanish so we are leaving that place alone¡±


    I had to seriously hold myself back so i wouldn¡¯t kill the guards in my rage.


    I forced all of them to get ready and dragged them plus the first weeks team into the dungeon and made them fight masses of monsters.


    Things like Rollers, round golems that are one large boulder that can hide its head, arms and legs in its body and roll to attack its enemies, Rock Rhinos, like the name suggests a huge rhino golem made of densely packed rock and minerals, and normal golems.


    Besides these there were several other monsters all of which i forced all of them to fight during these last two weeks. I was able to get those lazy asses working until several ranked up over short period of 3 days making the group strong enough to go protect the docks without the Siren affecting them so much.


    I sighed as they left and began training the last group this week which is the original third floor squad.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Half way through Lily returned and filled me in on what happened at the docks and i nod and compliment her for doing that.


    To completely remake the docks was a bit out of my expectations but considering her personality it was still within range of her recklessness.


    With both of us we each take a team from the third and second floor into the dungeon and force training them to get stronger and continue to spartan train them until they are presentable soldiers. I also send out a request for new recruits since it is really needed. We got a good number of unemployed people who came here looking for opportunities. It won''t be long before the security of this town grows enough that crime rate will return to near 0.


    We also want to increase public order. Its important to raise this because we noticed in the few towns we have in our kingdom that newbie foreigners appear only when security and public order reach a certain level. Though none of us trust them in the slightest, except for dok and his friends, we try to bring them because they come in large number and it bring in a lot of money.


    As for the boss monsters in the Oreana Dungeon, well lets say me and Lily had a good workout fighting those. They brought in a lot of materials though. Both of them were highly packed with iron and other minerals. We took the magic cores they formed in their heart or head and left the mineral. This way new boss creatures and higher leveled monsters will be born. Any smart person would leave a high leveled bait for weakers creatures since it would benefit you later on as new species appear.


    With that we both continue making this town better. Oh and if your all wondering now that we already interrogated the Siren we made them our citizens.


    How? Well i felt they were evil by nature so with my experience as with illusion magic i learned in the underworld with the succubus i slowly brainwashed them and remodeled their personalities to be more passive. There are a few with stronger wills but most of them have already begun to change after i make several illusions play in their mind. High speed magic that makes several years pass in their mind as they ¡°live¡± as something born on land and die tragically by their own hands.


    It works like a charm as they have grown scared and formed a lot of guilt for killing so many land creatures. Its not a really pretty way to brainwash but it''s a way to change them. The dwarves the guard the prison say several cry at night because of the guilt. Like i said it isn¡¯t pretty but it is still working and soon they will be free to go.


    Kumi PoV


    We have been working on the draken leader for about three weeks already. We planned to make him paranoid because he can¡¯t control his power without us. How was this done? Well it took a combined work from all of us.


    The lizards are somewhat trained by him but most are pretty dull in the head. When he trained with them its mostly him sparring with them. When we began we took 2 days to learn about his abilities.


    In short he is like a salamander with wings and walks on two legs instead of like a normal lizard.


    He can fly, he has above average strength, i guess it would be on par with a mortal hobgoblin that was moderately trained, he breaths fire but it''s not so powerful like a real salamander or dragons breath.


    In short he only has a bit of fire magic control.


    It made it quite simple to do then. Whenever he was about to use his breath he would let it fire out once every 3 attempts while snuffing the rest by Aiden momentarily draining the air around his mouth after he breaths out. The first few days he was just a bit annoyed but soon it began to affect him mentally. The second part was that while he slept. me and Aiden made him remember see himself losing control much more often and start losing to his minions


    At the end of the dream it was always the same, a short phrase whispered in his ear saying, ¡°Search for the Gods and demons less you lose your power¡±. We then made him feel a falling sensation that felt almost real and he would kick and jump around waking up from the nightmare which we made sure would stick into his mind.


    After we began to make him experience nightmares it didn¡¯t take 2 days for his movements to begin to dull from the lack of sleep and anxiety. He was also slowly losing control of his magic without us doing anything.


    I let the twins take a few days while i watched to make sure they do it properly. They really took it far though. They made him dream of fighting his sister while she was a minor lizardman while he was a draken and lose pathetically.


    After that he actually lost to his vice and began trembling. This was at the end of the second week. For the last week we began making him have the nightmares but then it would show us helping him regain his power. Slowly but surely he regains his power but then at the end if it shows him abandon us after we help him he would lose control again.


    Its now the end of the third week and we are in our small cave with the draken on the ground.


    Alduin: PLEASSSSSE!!! HELP ME!!! EVER SSSSSINCE THREE WEEKSSSSS AGO MY POWERSSSSS HAVE BEEN GOING CRAZY!! I¡¯M GOING CRAZY!!


    He was on his knees with his face in the ground begging for help.


    Kumi: Will you and your tribe willingly join our kingdom. We can train all of you.


    Alduin: YESSSSSS!! ANYTHING WE CAN DO IT!!


    Kitsu: Well if that''s so then return to your home and have everyone pack up. Have a good rest we will help and your powers will return to normal with training.


    He brightened and bowed deeper and then they all ran back. I had Aiden follow them and after they are packed and sleeping to give him a good nights rest. Tomorrow we will be leaving here and returning to the kingdom with a good number of new troops.


    Medusa PoV


    I hate physical training. I¡¯ve always liked reading. In my tribe i always took the books we got from the humans and learned to read.


    I¡¯ve been under hell training and constant combat against powerful creatures that i never thought i would see.


    Thankfully though i had gained a lot of affinity to earth my magic in this area has also grown. Because the forest has gotten safe so sometimes I¡¯m even ordered to kill something by myself if its safe enough.


    The training finally led me to finally rank up. I¡¯m finally equal to my brother.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''4''>You have reached level 100. You can now rank up into [Lamia (Variant)]</td></tr><td width="25%">Yes</td><td width="25%">No</td></tbody></table>


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 47 Sea Conquest

    Please leave comment and/or review


    :sparkle:


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Medusa PoV


    When I woke up I felt somewhat dizzy. As I lift my arm and hold my head I notice something. My hand had no scales on it. My eyes snapped open and I looked up. In front of me was a human hand. Long, thin and with soft skin similar to a babies.


    I smiled and brought my hand to my face to feel it. My face was also changed. It was human and I had long waist length green hair.


    As I stood up to see myself in a mirror I suddenly fell over. When I looked back I finally saw why. My chest was that of a beautiful woman¡¯s with near perfect proportions not being too large or small, a perfect hourglass figure. At the waist down where I should have had legs was now on long snake like tail.


    From the waist to the tip of the tail I would guess there was at least 4 meters of tail. The scales on it were a beautiful copper brown color that seems to shine with the light that hit it. Along the tail as many large spots that had a stronger brown color and within just a slightly lighter copper red color.


    It took a while before I figured out how to move the tail. I wrapped it in a large roll making a kind of seat with my own tail and then stood up from there. Slowly I made myself move forwards. It was a slow start but I was finally able to move about. Looking down once more I saw that I was completely naked this whole time.


    I didn¡¯t care before because Minor lizard woman don¡¯t really look any different from men but now I have a real adult woman¡¯s body and a human woman¡¯s upper body, if nothing else I was getting extremely embarrassed.


    I looked around and took a simple cloth and wrapped it around my breasts and then I took my casually clothes which were simple cloth robes and put them on. They were quite tight in the chest area because of my new baggage but this would change quickly after I report my rank up. I first go to a mirror and check myself out.


    When I stand at the most natural height my tail can hold me I stand at around 160. I have long wavy green hair, emerald green eyes and fair slightly tan skin. Like I said before I had a perfect hourglass figure and at least E cup breasts.


    (http://th05.deviantart.net/fs71/PRE/f/2011/274/d/1/lamia_uguu____by_crimsonkanji-d4bj7p0.jpg</a>)


    It was strange to look at myself with such a human-like body though around my cheeks were several small green scales and my ears were pointed like and elf¡¯s and were green in color matching the other scales and hair.


    It was quite a strange look if I do say myself.


    Well no need to worry about it. I slowly walk over to my bed and pick up my weapons, a sword and shield, and hold the shield in my left arm while by sword I put in a sheath that as strapped around my waist. Sigh, I really need new gear. This stuff feels small and definitely will break if I fight considering I ranked up I must have at least tripled in strength.


    With my ever increasing control of my new method of movement I began moving about and finally exited my room and headed to the commander''s office. The commander was normally a high ranking demon or monster. Rarely one of the elites would be here helping out which in that case they would be considered the highest authority.


    As I knock on the door I hear a rough voice.


    ???: Who is it?


    Medusa: It¡¯s me sir Medusa.


    ???: ...You didn¡¯t hiss who are you?


    Medusa: As I said I am medusa I ranked up last night and wish to request new equipment sir.


    A moment of shuffling was heard and the door opened. The current commander was a large bulky human man but the pressure he excluded was far beyond a mere human. It was the fire god Vulcan.


    Vulcan: ...My that''s...quite the rank up.


    Medusa: You are dealing with the commander''s duties today great god of fire.


    Vulcan: Yes I actually came to check on you. I had left you in Ideo¡¯s care but he was sent somewhere by Baal.


    Medusa: As you can see the rabbit king and queen were quite good teachers.


    ???: I¡¯m sure they were. They both trained with Master and Sir Baal.


    Inside was another god. Jesse the Valken Warrior of Earth.


    Jesse: Seems you¡¯ve advanced quite well into the earth affinity.


    Medusa: Yes, I¡¯ve always had a better brain than a body.


    Vulcan: Well if its equipment let me see.


    The fire god walks to the desk and writes something and hands it to me.


    It was a document that states the need for armor change.


    I bowed and left for the armory in the barracks.


    The armory is below the barracks and is monitored by an angel and a few other creatures.


    I get there and hand the document to the head of the armory. She looks it over then calls one of the monsters and tells it to bring new armor with all the proper sizes. Truthfully I have no idea how she knew my sizes. I didn¡¯t even know all my sizes.


    Sometime later the monster returned with larger steel plate armor colored a copper red.


    Angel: The color shows your best affinity. Someone that has had their third rank up gets this because they have already formed a good base for their best element.


    (A.N Lizardling > Minor Lizardman > Lamia (variant)


    The angel showed me how to put the plates on. The armor itself was similar to knight¡¯s armor. It fit my body perfectly and still showed some of my figure since it was a proper fit. My new weapon was a large Kite shield and a long steel sword. I thank them for the help and left. I would need to training for a while before I got comfortable with this new strange body.


    After getting my armor and weapon I go and grab a bite to eat in the barracks kitchen and then finally I leave.


    Outside of the guards barracks is a large clearing made into a training field. The place had rings for sparing, straw dummies and even an iron golem which was said to be built by the dwarfs in the city called Oreana and then blessed by the God of earth so that it would move and regenerate to full durability after the spar is done.


    As I look around I notice way too many lizard men. That¡¯s when I see the elites. The Valken Warrior god of fire, the elite Tengu variant, the holy fox and demon foxes.


    They were with someone else so I go to see.


    Medusa: So you have returned.


    Ideo: Hm oh Medusa.


    ???: Medussssa?


    Suddenly Ideo turns to look at me getting out of the way of someone. Standing there was someone I hated. It made me freeze up. Unconsciously my tail curled up under me and my right hand went to my sword.


    I then tipped forward with like a spring pushed off the ground with my curled up tail.


    Medusa: ALDUIN!!!


    CLACK


    The sound of steel on steel could be heard in the field. When I looked my sword had come into contact with another as someone had blocked me.


    Standing there was Aiden holding me back with one arm and her sword completely horizontal.


    Aiden: Calm down bitch!


    She said that in a very cold tone that made me break out in a cold sweat.


    Kumi: Calm down medusa. Your brother is having trouble with his powers so we have offered him training so he can regain control of them.


    The Holy fox woman walked up smile and put her face next to my ear.


    Kumi: [i]¡±We gave him three weeks of nightmares to make him lose control. Don¡¯t make him fight yet. Introduce yourself his sister, we will have you assigned a number of the lizard men. I want you to train with them to make them Lamia. You¡¯re the first one we have so don¡¯t get blinded by rage.¡±[i]


    She pulled back and winked.


    Kumi: Ok Alduin, as you heard Ideo say, this is your sister Medusa.


    Alduin: ...You ranked up.


    Medusa: Yes I am a Lamia (variant) I specialize in earth attribute unlike you hot head.


    Alduin: Huh you a bigger hothead them me.


    Medusa: At least I have control of my power.


    The last thing cut him like a dagger.


    Ideo: Medusa please gather a squad of about 30 lizard men and start training them. My guess would be that Rachet put you with someone with earth affinity, maybe Jesse.


    Medusa: No, it was the rabbit king and queen. The Earth warrior goddess doesn¡¯t seem to trust me.


    Aiden: Just like Jesse *sigh* she is like the leader of the elites under master. She exercises the most caution especially when it''s someone determined to get an earth god''s blessing which she falls under.


    Medusa: Yes I have yet to actually obtain it and only ranked up to this form because I trained only earth and water magic with earth being the priority.


    Ideo: Still it¡¯s quite impressive to rank up in three weeks of getting here. I would have to say it¡¯s rather expected though.


    Alduin: What do you mean itsss expected?


    Kitsu: Both of you give off the same feeling that Baal and Lilian, the king and queen, give off. A kind of strange aura about you. Master is only a bit over 5 years old and yet he has led all of us to reach royal rank demons and Lilian led the angels to lesser god rank within that short time frame. Something like should really take hundreds to thousands of years.


    Not only myself but Alduin as well were both shocked to hear this. I knew brother had talent for combat and as such he ranked up rather face but because of my weak body I was even born a year after him. Nobody even knew how I survived that long.


    Kitsu: I tell what you¡¯re thinking. Your brother had talent and you didn¡¯t right? Well your talent is different from him. A draken is a very physical fighter but most lamia are long range magicians. That is the reason you couldn¡¯t grow much with your tribe, you simply lacked the proper training.


    Aiden: Hey before the chat drags on more let''s get this on with.


    Ideo: Hotheaded as ever.


    Aiden: WHAT WAS THAT BIRD BRAIN!!


    The two stared at each other and I blinked a bit before chuckling a bit.


    Kumi: Is something funny?


    Medusa: Fufufu no it¡¯s that seeing these two I can¡¯t help but feel like I¡¯m looking at myself and my brother bickering. We both match elements you to have and we have never been in one place together without fighting.


    Alduin: Heh now that you mention it we never had a normal chat.


    Medusa: And we never will. It was 30 lizard men I could take correct?


    Kitsu: Yes but we plan to train them all the same but I think it would be best to split the tribe in half and two separate races.


    Medusa: Fine by me.


    I said that and bowed to them to show my respect and then left and began to talk with my brethren. They were shocked to know I was Medusa but many were dull headed and not so smart. I did find 30 that were smarter than the others and they readily followed me after I said I could teach them lots and make them strong.


    As we left towards the barracks to get them some basic armor and weapons which were better than the crude rocks weapons and rusty sword they had I saw the rest of them lining up poorly at the order of the elites.


    Alduin PoV


    (A.N. While he is doing the narrative part I will not increase the ¡°s¡± because it would be annoying and hard to read if the whole part had all the ¡°s¡± multiplied)


    To say I was surprised to see my sister ranked up would be an understatement. I had thought of her as weak but listening to the masters I figured out why she was as weak as she was. She was someone who was meant for magic. Though looking at her now it seems that it wasn¡¯t only magic that she trained in but I guess the masters here must have a way to train even weak bodied people.


    Once Medusa had left with 30 other Minor lizard man from the tribe who wished to follow her the masters began training. They had everyone line up. The twin masters were sent into the building next to this dirt field and soon a few hundred monsters came out and began to look at each one of the lizard men.


    After some minutes they all left and then returned and making a large pile of armor and weapons appear. I asked how they made the stuff appear and I was taught about the inventory and status windows which I have never heard about.


    If we had known about them we could have transported so much before but what''s in that past has gone.


    The monsters when from one to the next giving them weapons and armor to don. From spears to bows and from iron armor to cloth robes. Each one was being outfitted. From what the master¡¯s say the small monsters known as gnomes have an excellent eye that can tell which path would benefit someone the most. It is a racial trait of theirs and they are taking complete advantage to arm everyone with the best weapon for them.


    Once all my brethren were armed, the masters told them to group up with those that are dress the same. They took a spear and placed it in one spot of the field, it was stabbed into the ground. A sword in another, a staff and a bow as well.


    All of the lizards went slowly moved. Of the 300 lizard men we arrived with 30 went with Medusa so 270 were left here. Of them 70 held spears, 15 held staffs, 50 held bows and 90 held swords (the types vary and aren¡¯t simple long swords). The remaining 45 ranged from holding war hammers, crossbows, a few even had craftsmen tools of different arts. Those with the tools were sent to work the crafts and would not be warriors while crossbows were put with the bowmen and the hammers would be a group of their own.


    Once all the groups were decided they gave orders. Those who held staffs would wait at the south gate for an escort of demons and would report to the capital for magic training. The remains would stay here and be trained here. Those how show the most potential amount us would go to the capital to receive training from the demon general Rachet.


    I was going with the fox masters to the capital since I needed training. I was told to choose 30 lizard men like Medusa.


    Master Ideo said Medusa are already heading to the capital. The reason is that the 30 lizard men would make up the main race of our tribe. They want to make more races so only 30 would be taken for now. The rest would go into training here and depending on their rank up they would join our tribe or make one themselves.


    I took my time to find loyal warriors among the groups making my 30 and we headed to the capital with the masters to start our training.


    Flow PoV


    After Lily arrived training these lazy ass guards became faster. We also took the chance to whip the last floor guards into shape and left the upper level guards there so they could feel the tension of the mining floors which are currently the most dangerous floors since its constantly under attack by the rock creatures.


    One thing interesting about that floor is the iron golem guardians that Dok built. It was a really bulky half built robot that had the core of a golem from the dungeon as its power source. Dok used silver wires to help transfer the magic from the core to the outward body but even then it was rather slow but it held up nicely because of its strength. It made for a good iron wall because of the defense but that was the best they could do. They held huge tower shields to stop enemies and lets the guards take them on after they get close.


    After we were satisfied we gave instructions to the captains, who suffered three times the pain in training, to continue training them well and continue the floor shifts to make sure the guards are all equal leveled. Oh I forgot to mention the recruitment was a success and now we have tons of guards in training to get required skills. They go to the fourth level with more experienced fighters and assist them to gain levels.


    Its helped greatly increase security and now the city has opened up to the newborn foreigners. After learning about the town from those already here many were born as dwarves wanting to be able to expand the tech and get access to the armor.


    I could say this was a good thing because now we have a huge number of dwarves working for cheap while we develop massively.


    A few of the technology here has begun heading to the capital, specify the appliance magic circles but mostly simple spells like light ball which will be used for lighting the streets at night.


    Now then with the training done and several Siren free I ask once more where the Siren and mermaid home is and they all point to the middle of the sea about 100km out at sea. It¡¯s supposed to be nearly 200 km underwater in a cave underground. Inside the cave there is an underwater part of the city but within there is a pocket of air where the rest of the city was made.


    With the destination set we take the Siren that have completely converted and repented their crimes with us to lead us back to the city.


    We take a newly built caravel ship that was built by our shipyard.


    We could have swum or flown there but we didn¡¯t need that and wanted to get there relaxed and ready for action instead of tired from the swim.


    With several humans, elves and sea lizard men manning the ship we sail off to the destination which would take a better part of 2 hours to get.


    For the most part we try and learn about the Siren from those we have. Race skills, types of weapons they use, skills they learn in the sea.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    It was pretty interesting to find that most of them only had basic combat skills or foraging skills. It was because though they fight a lot there strong bodies make up the most of the damage.


    Half way there we heard a small voice from the water. When we look I face palmed.


    In the water keeping up with the ship and hopping out of the water like a dolphin was Tear. I sighed and made I tunnel of water onto the ship which she swam up and fell into the arms of a male Siren who put her down after she was in her human form. She still had the white one piece Lily gave her.


    Tear: That was mean of you two leaving me behind like that. I wanted to see mother again.


    Lily: Its dangerous go back to the docks.


    Tear: No!


    She was pouting like a little kid with her cheeks puffed out and her arms crossed while she looks slightly to the side.


    (http://th07.deviantart.net/fs71/PRE/i/2014/311/b/0/kid_pouting_by_xkirameku_lunaix-d85m00d.png</a>)


    Flow: *sigh* Can I trust you six to keep her from doing something stupid and to keep her safe.


    The nodded.


    Siren male: We can but it would be best to bring one of them. We are simple hunters for the queen. There are many stronger knights and warriors then us who fight monster sea monsters we can¡¯t even hope of fighting.


    Flow: Simple training can fix that.


    Siren Female 1: Can you please not kill everyone. They are our family, you can do that thing you did to us to change them right.


    Lily: We can but I don¡¯t know if your queen will change with it.


    Siren Male 2: She probably will, she has the largest body count and during the first days after ranking into a siren she killed a few fishing villages. It should be easy to make her change even enough to regret her actions though her personality might not change.


    Flow: Don¡¯t worry we planned on capturing the Sirens and no kill them. You are a powerful sea faring race and it would be stupid of us to get rid of you.


    They smile warily.


    We continued talking this time about the mermaids with Tear and learn about them. It seems mermaids are faster than Siren in the water which is why Tear has been able to escape for so long but mermaids lack strength. They aren¡¯t fighters except for the knights they had which were small carnivorous fish or crustaceans.


    Most of these fighters were detained or killed to keep them from rebelling.


    By the time we reached to location we had finished talking.


    Captain: Leaders, we have more or less arrived at the locations. It¡¯s hard to make sure but we are expected to be within a margin of error of around 2km in any direction from the location.


    Flow: Thank you captain, Well then I require 4 sea lizard men to accompany us to guard the princess. Please get armor and weapons for yourselves as well as the Siren who will aid us.


    The sea lizard men saluted like soldiers and rank inside returning some time later with sea monster scaled leather armor and a steel sword. They handed a some pants and shoulder pads but no chest armor since Siren as huge compared to the small lizard men.


    With all things set we all jumped into the water. All of us could breathe or hold our breath for a long time so it wasn¡¯t anything difficult.


    When the lizards jumped in they swam fast down a bit and waited a bit soon we figured out why.


    The Ludroth were following and were now arriving. They had some sea monster armor on the body and neck to protect them. The lizards mounted them and sat on the saddle around the neck and we finally swarm down.


    The Siren swam like humans and using their webbed hands they swam fast. Tear swam like a dolphin by hitting her tail. Me and Lily spread our wing which had features similar to sea birds. They weren''t stopped by water and it made it easy to ¡°fly¡± underwater. We hit our wings and swam as fast as tear while we held back.


    We continue down and barely felt the change in pressure because of our resistance. I did notice the lizard kin felt it a bit but this was a good experience for them to see their limits.


    As we finally spot the sea mountains under water the Siren slightly changed their directions after talking about. Yep talking they use a kind of echolocation ability to speak, it¡¯s something similar to dolphins but there has a much larger range of tones and sounds which make up the words. If I had to say anything it could be considered their real language.


    After a bit they began moving again and we swam north a bit and then stopped near a medium sized sea mountain filled with coral which seemed to shine. It was a beautiful underwater forest.


    We headed halfway down the mountain and began circling it until we found a cave. In front we saw two large Siren holding large crude spears made with some kind of coral.


    I look at lily and nod. She nods back before pulling her sickles out and with two flaps of her wings she rocketed through the water with one more flap she vanished and appeared on the other side.


    She circled around and as we looked at the Siren they became limp and floated down unconscious.


    What she did was it with the handle of her sickle on their neck and knocked them out.


    Two Siren swam forward and grabbed them. We were behind them and then we headed inside bringing the guards with us after binding them with magic. Lily and I were at the front.


    We met up several other Siren and captured them as well silently and bound them.


    It was after 20 minutes and around 30 captured Siren that we reached the end. The space at the end was a huge cavern that was enough to fit for of Oreana docks in here. In the water was a large reef and from them carefully built houses were made.


    They climbed up along the wall. Half way up the water stops and you can see the barrier between air and waters. All around the water there were Siren swimming. From my count a good 30 were swimming about armed and in all the houses Mermaids look out scared or just do whatever they are allowed to.


    I get kind of annoyed and I am the one to knock them out. I took 10 out before they spot me and sound any form of alarm but before it could get out of the water they were already floating down knocked out.


    All the mermaids were shocked. Soon the others arrived and we bound the others. I looked at the mermaids and put my right index finger over my mouth and ask them to be quite. They all nodded and returned home.


    I then looked up and Lily did so as well. We slowly swam up with our legs since our wings made us swim too fast. We carefully swam near the center and stuck our head out to see. On both sides there was a massive above water reef in a huge cavern 30 meters high and around 200 m to both sides. The houses here were made from coral as well but only on the ground. It was all basic crudely built stuff. The only impressive building was the huge coral castle at the end of the waterway in the middle of both sides. The water way split the town in half and the castle was at the end of this.


    Though this may make it easy to enter the problem arises when you try to get in. The palace was at least 6 meters above the water and the only entrance was from either side of the castle on the far side of the wall. That meant you had to go through the entire city or fly to get in.


    Flow: From the looks of we either fight our way in capturing all the Siren or we fly into the castle and catch the queen.


    Lily: Lily thinks its best get a warm up before we get the queen. She might be ranked higher than normal Sirens.


    I chuckled and nodded it wouldn¡¯t be too much of a hassle. With that in mind I called the others up and told them our plan.


    With that done I took the left side and Lily took the right. Tear was to stay with me with the sea lizard men while the Siren go with Lily to help her move the Siren she captures.


    Well let¡¯s keep this short to put things simply I used a large flash spell that drew a lot of attention as did Lily and when nearly half the Siren were near I knocked all of them out in moments before they even know what was going on and hand them bound in light chains before they fell to the ground.


    After moving forward to the palace gate the remaining Siren were there and behind me were the sea lizard men. Behind them further back were the mermaids that had seen me fight and were following. The guards here were obviously of another rank. They were much better trained unlike the ones I fought and had good armor.


    That said they were able to last a minute before the last one fell. What? I said they were better but I never said they were up to par with me. Only master, Baal or other royal rank demons or lesser gods and above will ever be able to match me in any form.


    With the castle guards done I tie them up and leave them to the lizards with and Tear and move in. At the same time I see Lily arriving. Tear came running behind me. She had a sparkling eyes. From her expression she seems to see me as a role model now. My guess is this little princess will want to learn to fight. I wonder if mermaids can fight. Maybe magic.


    Lily: HAHA that was a good warm up. Lily was able to stretch well though it was too quick.


    Unlike the childish Lily I held my calm face as we opened the door. It was locked but it¡¯s not like it would hold up . I simply cut into the groove between the door cutting the locks and opened the door like nothing. The first room was already the throne room and sitting on the throne was what looked like a mermaid but since she was out of water and had two legs and not a long tail. She had wavy green hair reminiscent sea weed. Her eyes were a deep red, around her eyes and cheeks were some scales and deep long red marks. From her grin we could see two long sharp fangs similar to a vampires. Her arms had markings like on her face as did her entire body and large scales. Her breasts were covered by a bra of scales and her hands had long claws.


    (http://fc05.deviantart.net/fs71/f/2014/090/2/a/siren_blue_by_telthona-d7cejwj.jpg</a>)


    In a cage to the side was a beautiful woman with dark navy blue. She looked completely human and had various shell and clam ornaments that were being used to cover her body.


    Flow: So you must be the Siren queen.


    Siren Queen: My am I not popular. for such beings to visit my little town. On and I must thank you greatly for retrieving my little pet. I have missed her so.


    Tear hid more behind me with teary eyes.


    My blood began boiling seeing this tramp speak like that. It was clear that she was nothing but evil. It was then that I heard the very low but still audible sound from all directions. The sirens song and illusion.


    I instantly acted by releasing my white miasma and making a mana and miasma barrier around me. Lily seems to have noticed after seeing and did the same.


    Lily: It''s not nice to try hypnotizing.


    She said that while looking towards the wall and gathered miasma on her left sickle.


    She slashed hard and the miasma left a cut in the air that flew at incredible speeds slicing into the walls.


    Though the cut was in the middle of the wall the area it cut formed huge amounts of cracks until it fell down revealing a large number of Siren all pale from fear. The cut had been perfectly horizontal and went just over their heads without cutting a single hair but it was clearly enough to scare them half to death.


    Siren queen: How di¡­


    before she could speak I was in front of her and I gave her a weak punch in the gut but I already knew she wasn¡¯t a normal Siren. She was humans sized unlike the much larger minions.


    Her body bent in a V shape and her eyes became clouded as she lost consciousness.


    I then turn to the group of Siren and saw them already taken care of and the other wall destroyed already with the ones there also knocked out and bound.


    I then bind the queen as well as put a gag on her as well as all the Siren we caught and then cut apart the cage holding the queen.


    Flow: It¡¯s good to meet you queen Ul.


    Ul: You know me?


    Lily: Hehe Of course Tear told us about your problems and we came to help not only you but the Siren.


    Flow: We have a way of making them change their ways. We will soon make it so the Sirens stop being evil including your sister their queen.


    Ul: *sigh* Thank you.


    She said in a weak voice before fainting. We kind of guess this because of a few bruises on her body. She was probably beaten. We healed her and then made food for her and fed it to her. Finally taken care of we leave while carrying them.


    The mermaids were outside.


    Flow: Good citizens. We mean no harm to the Merfolk. We came to help. As of now we have freed you of the Siren.


    As soon as I said that they erupt in cheers.


    Flow: We would ask you to help us transport the Siren to the docks at the shores. We will take care of judging the Siren. We ask you to all please come with us I know you must all be tired and possibly weak as I see many look malnourished but we can take care of you when we get there.


    There was another round of cheers. The Mermaids helped us take the siren to the land. They swam, though slow, to land and we helped them by making a temporary current that would increase their speed.


    Once on land the Siren were transported to Oreana¡¯s prison where they would begin their treatment to get rid of that evil personality.


    The queen and Tear had been moved to the ship and half way they woke up and were given food. She was very pale in comparison to her daughter who when we caught her was the same. The girl now looked healthy and had regained a few pounds and her curves were showing now.


    Ul: I don¡¯t know how I can thank you.


    Lily: No need. We would have helped even without finding Tear since they were causing trouble for us.


    Flow: Well for now recover. We when we ask that you come to Oreana to help recover. Your people can come to Oreana as well. Once you recover and are completely healed as well as doing our treatment on your sister we would like for you and her to come with us to meet our masters.


    Lily: I think you will like them. You and your sister have that same strange aura about you. I think it¡¯s a leader''s aura.


    She chuckled somewhat bitterly.


    Ul: I¡¯m a horrible leader. My people were barely getting by and then my sister returned. She made it worst. We are good fishermen but that is only because we are fast. Our fighters are no longer alive.


    That was something we found out after looking through the castle. All the knights had been eaten by the Siren.


    Flow: Don¡¯t worry, you''re with us now and we will help your people. We can train you to fight and hunt and I¡¯m sure you guys can help us greatly with your speed in the water.


    She smiled warily and nodded.


    Ul: It would be nice to be of help...and to get some help as well.


    We took the tired queen and princess to Oreana and began treatment on all the captured Siren who filled the prison and a few nearby houses that were needed to house all of them.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 48 The World Unchained

    Please leave comment and/or review


    :sparkle:


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Flow PoV


    The next day after we returned with the entire tribe of Merfolk and Siren, all the siren were placed in either the prison or the building nearby.


    I took immediate action to start my treatment on those that didn¡¯t fit in the prison. I put them in an induced sleep with a sleep spell and began making them live fabricated lives, being killed by themselves, or watching from above or third person view of them dieing to other Siren and other creatures.


    They would wake up completely traumatized and couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Over the weak, I made them feel fear of death then i put them in the position of killing again. As they were about to kill, I made them look into the eyes of the target to see the fear in them and even feel the same misery.


    After that, they started crying. By the end of the second week, they were begging me to stop. Crying and yelling about how they couldn¡¯t take seeing those eyes again.


    I felt it was enough and asked them a simple question.


    Flow: Would you still kill but to help others? Kill monsters that hurt others just like you did?


    The answers varied but most of them were similar to,


    ???: If there are monsters like that walking the land i would hunt them and rip them apart.


    I felt it was enough. I freed them and told them to talk with the guard. they took them to Lily at the docks where she would begin their training.


    Those who finished retraining were nearly 50 Siren. Nearly 140 more in the process of treatment. Strangely, the mermaids had similar numbers being only around 200.


    The queen was still going strong. It seems she is a variant that has quite a bit of resistance to illusions.


    That was quite to problem. I had to think quite a bit about it before i thought of the answer. After two weeks, i began something new since the old method wasn¡¯t working. Instead of fabricating dreams she could see through, I used a lot of power to go through her memories. After that, I made dreams out of some of her memories after I carefully tamper with them.


    Results showed instantly. She couldn¡¯t keep her calm after 2 days.


    Good to, sense even I would have had a problem if i had to keep that illusion up for much longer without rest.


    Every third day I would skip her and just give her a small nightmare by slightly altering the dream she was having, which let me rest.


    I continued for 1 week where another 40 Siren were released. By now the guards from the docks were added to the city guard and the Sirens had become the dock guards.


    The mermaids were also helping the fishermen. They were very fast but were weak so Lily was training all of them including the queen and Tear.


    Most of them are really good with the trident or harpoon and they are extremely good with water magic.


    During their training the queen found that it was tedious to keep creating water for her attacks. She had thought for a bit before gathering a large amount of water in the form of two large compressed water rings around her body. After they reached a certain amount of compression, they began glowing white with a blue hue and something unexpected appeared for her after she finished. She showed it to us later after we told all of them what the windows where.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Merfolk Aqua Rings (basic 1)


    A special ring of compressed water. This ring is a racial skill of the merfolk race that can be used both above and below water. The rings compact a great amount of water to the point that it seems to generate water on its own. These rings respond to the owner''s will and can compress further to decrease its size as well as grow and form a wall.


    This ring makes it possible to cast water system spells at a greater speed and power.


    With higher mastery these rings will can be used for protection


    +10% decrease in cast time for all water system spells.


    +5% increase in power to all water system spells.</tr></td></tbody></table>


    To say we were surprised would be an understatement. To discover a brand new racial skill really is something.


    After that, all the merfolk began making them but only the queen and the princess could maintain two rings at one time. Seems Tear inherited a high amount of power from her mother.


    As for the Siren they had less luck. They couldn¡¯t do the rings like the merfolk. It was a blow to their self-esteem.


    I could only sigh. Anyway by the end of a month that we began treatment on the Sirens. All but the queen had fallen until the first week of the second month. While i was looking through her mind i saw she had also had a mate who was killed, the memory showed her being very emotional .


    It was cruel but i made her relive that moment and even before we reached the moment her loved ones had fallen, she was nearly breaking the illusion apart and kicking.


    She began crying bitterly after she finally woke up and i left her there. The next day i restrained her better and made her see it all the way through and that was all it took for her to change.


    I guess it will be the same for everyone you lose your loved one and you change. The memory i saw showed her as the only Siren so it was then that she became cold hearted and made the Sirens evil.


    The next morning she was a ghost of her former self. I took her outside the room and to the docks.


    The Siren showed a lot of concern for her. They had been learning to show more their emotions and it left her somewhat shocked. She became wide eyed when she saw the others care for her. Her memories only show them fearing her. I put her down and release her restraints, letting her slowly participate with the others.


    The wounds she... had only her own could heal. I made have cut her wound open but those who follow her will put the real medicine in.


    Her sister, Ul the mermaid queen, also came to talk with her. She asked to hug her and forgave what happened.


    The queen began training with everyone, The next day, after she saw her sister make the aqua rings, she discovered her races skill.


    She forms two small rings that stay around her wrists. They are called Siren Aqua Rings. Unlike the merfolk one these are used in direct combat and close range magic attacks.


    After a week had passed, the Siren queen and all the Siren themselves seem to have become very passive; if not a bit affectionate about the other sea race.


    It was then that we finally had a talk with the both queens.


    Flow: Well, we have mostly done what we had been asked by our masters. It would be nice if you could follow us and meet him since you are the queens of your races.


    Ul: Really?! Meet the king! But...will he meet us and even Aria who hurt your people.


    Aria: Um...is it...alright?


    Lily: Hahaha don¡¯t worry, master isn¡¯t a tyrant. He is nice so don¡¯t worry.


    Lily was shining brightly hearing we would return. My guess is that she want to hug Baal a lot. We have been away 2 months and 1 week already.


    Ul: And how do we get their?


    Lily: We can make use of the water prison spell and fly you two there. It will take 3 days max.


    Flow: [b]Yep she wants to go back bad.


    Lily: come on we are going right now.


    Ul: Wait wh¡­!


    Aria: Now?!


    Before they could move a tower of water hit them and formed a bubble of water. Lily made some chains with the water and took off... leaving me behind.


    Flow: That little brat really needs a beating.


    I opened my wings and flew after her at top speed. She was going really fast. Must be her pent up stress and lack of Baal to hug, she couldn''t hold out much more. I kind of feared how hard she would hit Baal for her hug.


    Ideo PoV


    Ever since we reached Galton again. I was pushed the job of training both Medusa and Alduin. I had to split each group and train them in their each affinity, mainly because i used both of them.


    I can¡¯t help but see these two like i see me and Aiden. They never stop.


    Thankfully, Aiden and Kumi came and took him for a week to get him restarted in using magic. I will only teach the physical part of it. I use fire only as an added boost to my physical power so its not like i use magic. I fight more like the class humans call a monk. Bare fisted and with martial arts.


    Well, I couldn''t do more than do physical training with them. Though i did teach them how to use mana. It was one of the first things i needed to teach all of them even Alduin''s team. This was part of my main fighting style. First you coat your body or a body part with mana to start. This increases the punches power. In their case, it was their body to start.


    Only once they can hold it for nearly an hour while sparring continuously with only fists do they move on to using weapons. When they reach 1 hours with mana coated weapons, i finally teach them how to change the mana coats to hold a type of affinity.


    The ones i know are,


    Earth coat increases defence and strength


    Fire added fire damage to your punch and can cause burning.


    Air increases your speed.


    I only know these three because they affect my body directly. Since i don¡¯t use magic per say like a magician i never delved too deep besides mana coat.


    I¡¯m the best of all the elites at using this fighting style simply because i never learned magic. The others did go into it and formed a more magic based fighting style. I can say that i am the strongest physically and the only one faster than me are master, Lilian, Ro and Lax.


    Ro and Lax both have near 100% air affinity and can utilize lighting coating as if second nature to increase their movement to near blinding speed. Even master has a hard time following them.


    Medusa and Alduin are both able to learn to keep their bodies covered for an hour after only a week of training. It kind of pisses me off how easily they learned it since i started learning when i was first born and only after i reached higher demon did i finally reach that level.


    They began using weapons after that and again it took only a week for them both to reach that level of mastery. By the second week the other lizardmen were all able to barely hold it for 1 hour.


    The more i train the two leader, the more it pisses me off at how similar they are to master. Ever since i can remember they both have been able to pick up skills scary fast.


    When to two were finished training with mana coats, it was time to go to element coats.


    For Medusa, she uses earth most of the time, When she coated her body with earth mana, it turned her skin into a brown color reminiscent of dirt but became nearly 2 times as hard and her strength rose about the same amount.


    Alduin used Fire and it concentrated mostly around his weapons. The long helberg which was suggested to him, his fists, feet and tail.


    The scales and claws burn with near white colored flames and he seems to have figured out himself by watching the guards how to do the fly slice. With that he¡¯s been making large flaming slashes that burn brighter than all the other flame attribute fighters.


    By the end of the third week the lizard men, who have undergone hellish physical training have both bulked up, in Alduin¡¯s teams case, or they have grown extremely swift, in medusa¡¯s teams case.


    It was around half way through the week where several of each of them ranked up into normal Lamia and Draken. Though to be sincere, the males in Medusa¡¯s team were properly known as Naga. They are similar to the demon naga but these have a human torso instead of the human like torso with male physique.


    (http://fc02.deviantart.net/fs50/i/2009/278/4/7/Naga_male_sketch_by_Naneke.jpg</a>)


    Naga and Lamia are of the same race but are called differently simply because of the sex and because males are a bit more physical fighters while lamia can even be compared to a Siren or Succubus. They try to enchant men to kill them or breed with them though when Naga are near they don¡¯t need that.


    In the Draken¡¯s case they are all the same race. Oh though i said they ranked up to Draken there were 3 that became half lizard lords. They are similar to the goblin lords but they don¡¯t vary much except for the element they use.


    I think besides Draken and lord race, there is dragonewt and stories about a possible demi race evolution rank up which is referred to as Draconian. I think that book worm Bernie said Draconian¡¯s are an extinct race of lizardmen that were few in number but held power nearly on par with dragons themselves but in a human sized body.


    He says that the race could have been mistaken for a Lizard Lord because references show that could be possible.


    Back to training, these newly ranked up lizards and snakes have quite a lot of potential. The Lamia and Naga have a lot of earth affinity and master of earth magic as well as some level of water magic. Just so you know, i only train them in the morning before handing them to the librarian group on the sixth floor library for them to learn to read and learn magic.


    Unlike the snake tribe the lizardmen and draken vary on their magic have a bit larger variety though most of them use fire as their main with a small bit for other types.


    When a month had finished i considered their training done. We had given Alduin his confidence back but thanks to his nightmares we removed the horrible craziness he had before which was almost to the level of self destruction.


    Medusa on the other hand has gotten stronger and with her brother here she takes him on in sparring more like a rival than a brother.


    At the start of the next month we got world from Baal that Lily and Flow were returning after successfully protecting and solving the problem at Oreana. From what master said they would be back at the end of the first week with the queens to two underwater races.


    He asked to arrange for the Alduin and Medusa who he hasn¡¯t met yet to come when they get here. He wanted to talk with them since he hasn¡¯t had a change yet since they have been in constant training.


    Seems he is interested in the leaders of the mortal world races. I wonder if it''s safe to let these two in there with master and Lilian.


    I shrug and get things ready for the end of the week.


    Baal PoV


    It''s been busy this last month. I¡¯ve had so much to do and so little time to rest. First the churches were nearly complete and we had begun the Coliseum, I also was made to expand the city walls further thanks to the increase of intelligent monster races that wanted to live with us as well as several demon races that appeared.


    The city swelled a lot to the point that Lilian and I had to request for pioneer expeditions to send people out of the city.


    We sent them to the south east past Vandrain. In that direction is the ocean and some land that as we knew wasn¡¯t occupied.


    We had to choose to send several monster races along with experienced builders and craftsmen to set up a city down there to set up a foothold in that area.


    The area is mostly tropical forests which makes for dense forests and possibly powerful creatures.


    It will still be a month or so before we make any progress since i would most likely have to send several of the elites to aid them. We also need to plan where it will be.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Now why don¡¯t i rest a bit? Blame Lilian. Ever since i made the promise she has been, lets say assertive. Unless i get to bed nearly a half hour before her and fall asleep she will keep me up all night. Seems she is determine to get pregnant no matter what. I somewhat dred how my life will be once Lily gets back.


    I predict a week of having to repay her the time alone i spent with Lilian then i will have to take care of them both. *sigh* If i didn¡¯t love both of them i might have run and gone adventuring someplace hidden away in the mountains though i think they would still find me.


    Because of all this business these last few months as well as my afternoon death magic training from Hikura i haven¡¯t had the time to meet the draken who was the leader of the lizardmen. His sister seems to have diverted from the draken path and made a new tribe her own from Lamia. I want to meet them both since Ideo keeps complaining say that they feel just like me and Lilian and that they show nearly the same potential we have when learning new skills.


    When Lily and Flow arrive with the queens from the merfolk race and the Siren race i will have them meet here as well. I want to get to know them a bit for some reason. It''s my intuition saying that something will happen if i meet them.


    Anyway i just have to wait for the end of the week which is fast approaching.


    3 days later end of week


    I was at the balcony of the throne room. Even though it''s hard to see i could already sense Lily¡¯s power. She was going at top speed it seems.


    I kind of feared if that power was aimed at me.


    Anyway i call for the Draken and Lamia and wait in the throne room.


    Soon the two arrive. They are both strong looking. The Draken looked strong with a bulked up chest and strong arms and wings on his back his bright red scales looked like they would catch fire. He wore strong looking scale like plate armor that gave him a dragon like look.


    (http://fc06.deviantart.net/fs71/f/2010/272/0/3/dragon_man_by_thedjib-d2zptg9.jpg</a>)


    As for the Lamia, she could very well compete in terms of beauty with a few of the goddesses though Lily and Lilian both surpass her in grace and presence. Her human half looked somewhat like an amazon woman with, with a slight tan and powerful body its showed true her training. Her snake half i could tail has also gone through training to bulk up. I¡¯m kind of reluctant to see how much power her tail holds though.


    She was equipped with some female plate armor and in her hand was an longsword with a large kite shield. At the center of the shield was a large perfectly circular gem which is normally used for staffs.


    It was interesting to find it there which meant that she used the shield as her medium to cast spells. Rather strange but it''s her body, i can suggest but not oblige them to change, not like it matters, seems she is more a mage but she trained for close combat in case it gets to that.


    Medusa: Greetings king and queen, i am Medusa a Lamia (variant)


    Alduin: Greetingssss great king and queen, My name issss Alduin and i am a Draken (Fire variant)


    Baal: Thank you for coming. I am Baal, the king and a White tengu


    Lilian: I am Lilian and i am the lesser demon goddess of Love, War, Light and Life.


    Medusa: You have quite a large number of titles. You must be a great goddess to hold four titles.


    Normal gods have 1 or 2 max. A talented or powerful god holds more.


    Baal: The other guests should be here in a moment.


    I point out the balcony. Everyone looks curiously out the open door and sees the dot flying at us.


    It slowly gets bigger and soon we see Lily holding several water chains in her hands and a large water ball behind her.


    She is grinning from ear to ear as she leaves shockwaves behind her after breaking the sound barrier.


    Baal: Tsh, that girl has gone and done it. Hold on I¡¯ll go stop her before she kills everyone.


    I jump out the balcony and turn into my demon form and fly over the city as fast as i can and soon i also break the sound barrier after reinforcing my body with mana. I then cast restraint spells on her.


    The chains in the water began growing and entangled her wings closing them.


    It had a visible decrease in speed so i stopped and felt the shock from the sound wave reaching me but besides a small (right small) impact i was mostly unaffected. With her slowing down i form a water bubble in front of her made to catch her and as she began spinning she fell into the bubble and came to a stop.


    The water bubble she was pulling mixed with mine and the two queens inside were released form the small bubble into the large on.


    I quickly evaporate a large amount of the water and leave a bubble a bit bigger then what Lily was pulling and bring it back at a safe speed to the castle.


    I release the three in the throne room and then evaporated the rest of the water before landing and returning to human form only to be trampled by Lily as she jumped on me while rubbing her cheek on my chest.


    Lily: Ahhh Lily missed hugging master.


    She was acting like a spoiled kid seeing her father. She was blushing a bit but had a blissful looking on her face.


    Moments later Flow finally arrives sweating.


    Her eyes were filled with rage.


    Flow: Lily¡­


    The sound of her voice holding so much killing intent causes Lily to snap out of it and jumps into a combat pose before she realizes its Flow.


    Lily: Oh its you Flow. What took so long. Your slow.


    Her casually words earned her a really powerful punch in the head. The others in the room flinched and held their heads as they watch Lily roll around in pain.


    Flow: That is for letting your need to hug Baal get the better of you. If it wasn¡¯t for me barely restraining you when night came, you would have let the queens starve to death before they reached Baal and master.


    I couldn¡¯t help facepalming myself and standing up and facing the queens and bowing.


    Baal: Sorry my reckless elite risked your lives with her habit of wanting to cling to me.


    Ul: hehehe I find it quite cute. Though i can say we did get hungry part of the way but flow was kind enough to prepare food while Lily was restrained.


    Aria: ...Um I don¡¯t really know how to respond to that. *sigh* I was past hungry and even tried to stop her but she is too strong for me.


    Lily: WAHAAHH!! Master this hurts please heal Lily.


    She was clinging again while crying alligator tears and trying to act cute.


    i do a quick heal spell and sigh deeply as i got my troublemaker back.


    ???: Hohoho well if it isn¡¯t six of my prized children.


    Everyone suddenly turned to the voice. Standing there looking as old as ever was Crono.


    Baal: It''s good to see you again. You were gone for quite some time.


    Lilian: Thank you for giving us the titles for gods of Life and Death. We heard from mother that we are the first to ever get this opportunity to succeed you.


    Crono: No need to worry about. Oh Son please come out from hiding.


    We blinked a few times before we noticed the presence. A moment later the monkey man holding a large staff with spiked club heads on each side appeared.


    Son: Great one, you are very good.


    Crono: Please you shouldn¡¯t praise someone who knows where every living being walks.


    Alduin: You are a god as well elder?


    Crono: Yes, i am the god of Life, Death and Evolution. My name is Crono and i am the oldest god in this world.


    Ul: My, to think such a great god would come to meet us.


    Lilian: Can i ask why you came?


    Crono: Yes. Well its about the foreigners.


    Lilian, me and all my present elites made a grim face instantly.


    Crono: You who are close to Baal should know already. For you five who don¡¯t you will learn on of this worlds biggest secrets. This world was built by me and six others for the foreigners with thought of them using this world to play with as a game.


    It took less then a moment for the four to make grim faces as well.


    Crono: You five plus Baal and Lilian are special in the fact that you all hold a trait called Curse of the god of Evolution. This world that is made out of small bits of encrypted codes, this curse is a special code i made myself. Each of you hold a slightly different one in you and this curse spreads to those near you as a virus code and slowly releases the chains that bind them to the systems that don¡¯t let them think on their own. When you six met, each of you gained a small virus code which improved you own curse and made its stronger and it will affect others much more strongly.


    He takes a pause and looks out the window to the sky letting us process this information.


    Crono: As of now this world is in danger because the foreigner leaders see us as a potential threat after they found out we were thinking and breathing beings as they were. They now want to destroy the location the main computer this world was built into.


    As he said that, we feel the grim feeling that can¡¯t we can¡¯t help feel at the situation.


    Crono: Worry not because I am moving this world. In that world they have a system that interconnects all the computers of the world. I have already uploaded this entire world into that system and it is safer now and it''s impossible for this world to be destroyed but i will not be so lucky.


    He turned back while a bright smile.


    Crono: I will not have enough time to follow this world so that is why i will give you Baal and Lilian, my last title. You both now share the title of God of Evolution. This title holds no powers like the other two do but it is the one that brings the greatest amount of divine power as many creatures rank up during their life and with each on you gain a small bit of power as if someone had prayed to you. I wish you all luck in the future, foreigners will come to destroy this world, protect it from them and protect it from the monsters that will rise with them.


    Before we could say anything his body became particles of light which grouped up into one spot and then split before entering Lilian and me.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have gained the title Lesser Demon god of evolution.


    You have been giving the full right by the previous god of evolution. Being one of the two gods of evolution will make you only receive half the power for each rank up.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    We looked stunned at the messages.


    Lilian: Thats cruel Crono...and selfish.


    We just stood there in a daze not being able to respond to the sudden event that occurred.


    Real world


    Surround the headquarters of  Tech Innovation, were many military. The Government had deemed it to risky to keep the AI Crono and the world of Aurora online and existing. Since the building was locked down many of the walls and doors were blasted open and explosives were placed all over the building especially in the underground levels were the supercomputers were.


    There would be no surviving technology. Aurora online would be permanently shut down. Well it was thought that at least.


    Other companies were taking advantage of this and were trying to make better games but it would be a while before the world saw any new games besides the few that already exist.


    After hours of planting explosives the entire area was cleared including all surrounding buildings within a 4 street radius.


    The CEO was looking up at the headquarters of his life''s work. Ever since Crono took over the elderly man has gained quite a few years to his look. The continuous stress and constant problems with Crono had left the man a shell of his former self and now all his life''s work would crash down like that.


    At noon exactly all the preparations were done and many military soldiers were leaving the area before detonation.


    It was during this clearing that it happened.


    All the cellphones of everyone around, no in the entire region if not country rang at the same time.


    Crono: Hoho it''s a shame really that you kids reached this decision. You could have all accepted the world of Aurora as a living breathing world but yet you resort to destruction. I won¡¯t blame you kids for this. Its natural to be afraid of the unknown. Though one thing i will not take lying down is destroying my children, which is why i saved them.


    Everyone was completely fixed to the call.


    Crono: I hope that when you rediscover Aurora you will treat it better. I¡¯m sure someone will connect to it soon I made sure that it happens. The internet now holds more then just a few bits of data.


    The moment he said that the CEO turned pale but everyone else was just confused about it. Mr Yeon was near the general leading the destruction. The man slammed his phone down and contacted his men.


    General: Proceed immediately before this AI causes more trouble.


    Crono: I hope that you all will not treat my kids badly. If you do prepare for wa.


    *BOOOOM*


    Before he finished all the explosives in the building were detonated starting from the bottom up. All the supercomputers were swallowed up in the explosion since the bulk doors guarding them had been cut open and the room loaded with explosives.


    Soon the higher explosives being bursting and the headquarters of  Tech Innovation was erased from the face of the planet leaving only a large pile of rubble in its place.


    The call had been at its end and though it was cut in the middle the message was sent clearly. Dont mess with Aurora¡¯s residents.


    With the supercomputers destroyed access to Aurora has been completely destroyed and the two worlds completely separated. For now.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 49 Cronos plan

    Please leave comment and/or review


    :sparkle:


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Dok PoV


    The entire world was shocked with what happened. The last minute message Crono spoke wasn¡¯t simply to those near the HQ of Tech Innovations. Every last human that had a phone got the call and Crono¡¯s voice was translated to the main language the phone was in.


    It took the world by storm but for me it was different.


    I was in my room/home computer lab when it happened. I was playing Aurora Online when the server said the game would shut down and kicked me out.


    As I stepped out my phone rang and I could only feel surprise when Crono was the one talking.


    Crono: Good evening Mr Matheu. This is Crono, Aurora online''s AI. I don¡¯t believe we formally met but I have a request. I watched you and know that you treat my children, the natives of Aurora, as real people they are and you are close to Baal and Lilian just like their minions are. My request is that you make a new connection to Aurora.


    Dok: Can you explain what''s happening?


    Crono: Turn the TV on and find out.


    I did as he asked and what I find backs me sweat buckets. All over the news was reporters saying how the military was working and bombing the HQ of Tech Innovations and destroy the supercomputer of both the Main AI Crono and the world of Aurora.


    Crono: As you can see its not pretty.


    Dok: No fuck. Is everyone going to be alright!


    Crono: Of course, I have already anticipated this and I have just finished moving the who world of Aurora into the world''s internet webline. They are a true world now but after the supercomputer is destroyed the connection between this world and Aurora will be cut. I want peace between my children and yours which is why I ask you to make a new connection.


    Dok: No offense but I''m not like your creator. I''m just an average researcher.


    Crono: And yet you were able to successfully implement primitive industrial technology that doesn¡¯t exist anymore in your world inside mine. Don¡¯t worry though. I already made plans for this. Please connect this phone to your main computer. I will upload all the information you need. But be warned your entire system will hold the system codes so that means all the files you have will be destroyed and the PC¡¯s will become the main motherboard.


    Dok: Less talk sir and more downloading. It would be disastrous if you blow up before passing me the info.


    A weak chuckle comes from the phone and as soon as I connect my phone all the monitors in my room/lab turn black and huge numbers of codings run up and down on the screens.


    It made me think of the matrix for a moment because of how it looked.


    Slowly more and more was passed and just as all the phones in the world got the call the download finished.


    Crono: Just in time. Please connect Aurora back to this one. It will be much more different and I''m sure even hostile at the start but I leave it to you who are on good terms with Baal to settle this.


    Dok: Sure and thx for this. I was wondering if I would see any of them anymore.


    Crono: You''re a good man but I suggest you call your guildmates and move your computers out. The signal may have been tracked but I''m not sure since I did it long before the call and I did a world wide call at that.


    Dok: See you Crono.


    Crono: No...We won¡¯t.


    At that moment on TV the entire building blew up and the call was cut. I turned the phone off and opened it again and called Fist, Rava and all the others and we began to move all my computers at home to a safe warehouse that was owned by Fist.


    When we turned the computers on there we found things that look to be out of a sci-fI movie. All off it was made just so Aurora would connect to this trash hole of a planet.


    I couldn¡¯t let everyone return I know that. It will cause mass mayhem to let all the players return.


    Fist: Hey Dok look at this. Guess the AI didn¡¯t leave us hanging.


    What he was looking was a huge set of files each numbered 1 to who knows how many. But all but 2 files were inside a folder so we had Fist open the first one that was conveniently labeled ¡°Open this one first¡±.


    Opening the file a video feed began to play showing an elderly man.


    Crono: Hohoho so you kids followed the proper procedure good good. Before you ask no this is just a video and I''m not the AI crono. Now then this first message is mainly just to tell you basic information. The first thing is that you all will hopefully help build the ¡°bridge¡± to Aurora. This bridge is something similar to the one Thanatos made connecting to the underworld. The difference is that you will be using technology instead of magic. Now all the files you see above the two loose ones are videos like this one all of them teaching you step by step how to carefully make each and every component of the bridge. There is not a single missing part as long as you follow it one by one following the numbers correctly. DON¡¯T try to jump ahead to a later video because you will confuse yourselves since the terms of the instructions will get more complicated. Now then. The final part of the video is something you all must be wondering about. How will you fund this grand project. Well if you open the other loose file next to this video you will find a bank account with a sum total of 40 billion dollars. This money can only be taken out of the bank by Dok himself. It will require a eye scan and fingerprint scan before you are even allowed to see the money and you will need a good reason to get it. Oh the first reason you MUST say is that you need money to purchase a proper place to set up base. Maybe an island or something far from prying eyes. Afterwards only in small sums to buy materials for each part. At the start of each video you will be giving a list of materials that will be used. Well with that I bid you all a good day and a happy life.


    There was a long moment of silence after his message finished.


    ???: How the fuck does he think we will have a happy life when we have a bullseye on our forehead for trying to reconnect Aurora to our world.


    Fist: Must say the old geezer sure has good taste for adventure I give him that. Im game for doing this but that would mean leaving behind our jobs and all that.


    Dok: We have the money to last. If we need more a few of us will start working as dark gamers in the other VR games that are out. We can make money for living costs from that if needed.


    Rava: Should we follow his instructions and get an Island or just go to some small town or just a plane isolated place.


    Dok: I think we should try to get an isolated island. We also start training in self defense we will be in constant danger from now on if someone discovers this so no holding back.


    With that said we start preparing. Everyone goes their own way and begins working on their own training while I look for our future base of operations.


    Baal PoV


    We were all in a daze after the sudden disappearance of Crono. It was kind of a shock for him to suddenly come and say that and vanish after giving his last title to us. It left a sour taste in my mouth having an undeserved title like this.


    Lilian: So he is gone for good¡­


    Everyone was silent. I stood up and walked to the balcony and looked up. I was breathing deeply holding my rage. I had always somewhat hated foreigners though there were few I liked and would still accept with open arms but besides those I know I feel like hunting down every last one on this planet and kill them all slowly and painfully before ending them with death magic and removing them from this world. Sadly I can¡¯t do that because 4 hours ago every last foreigner vanished. It must have been because of this their people must have removed all of them before trying to destroy us.


    Suddenly I felt four gentle arms hug me from behind. When I looked back I saw Lilian hugging me. Lilian had tears in her eye while Lily just had a sad face.


    I turned around and hugged both.


    Baal: Thank you. I was about to lose myself. I¡¯m sorry that our chat didn¡¯t go as planned.


    Ul: No please no apologies you couldn¡¯t have predicted that something like this would happen.


    Medusa: She is right. No one could have guessed it.


    Alduin: I wonder something? What will happen to the kingdoms ruled by the foreigners.


    Son: I see chaos in the near future. There are hundreds of small foreigner run kingdoms. with them gone war and chaos will follow.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.Lilian: We should help calm the chaos. I think absorbing the nearest kingdoms into our own will help the nearest ones. the kingdoms around dragon lake are mostly foreigners.


    Baal: You''re all right. Our world is free of them so let us reclaim what is ours. We will continue as planned with the expansion south. Lilian please have Kitsu, kumI and all the holy and demon fox go around and claiming the kingdoms and calming the masses.


    With my orders all the highest ranked fox and several minions were sent out with the foxes to start annexing the kingdoms. It was all we could do really. After two months Kitsu and the others returned and told us about how it was.


    In most of the kingdoms it was chaos. Civil wars had broken out in cities ruled by foreigners as nobles tried to take the crown. Several times there was already a city with a new ruler and they were trash and had begun squeezing the populus to improve his lifestyle.


    They were all killed. The ones left in charge of all these territories were our personal Tengu and angel minions that worked in the library. They were the smartest and knew politics better than any of us.


    After a tiring 2 months of trying to fill the vacuum that the foreigners left in our economy, things began to settle. With the help of several adventures, we set up the adventurer''s guild which trained kids wishing the explore the land. The group began to grow thanks to funds from our kingdom and with help, we spread it all around our kingdom as well as the monkey kingdom.


    The objective was to make a centralized guild that helped train kids to be adventures. This would fill the lack of fighters that the foreigners were once in bulk.


    Beside this, I was busy spreading my influence in the demon world. I had spent a great deal of money making the Galton in the underworld expand greatly.


    I¡¯ve been spreading the adventurer''s guild into the Underworld as well and having many citizens take up training. With the increase in adventures in the Mortal world, the chaos from the lack of buyers began to calm and has now stabilized. Also the populations have been grown steadily because the kingdoms we have yet to capture still exploit the citizens so many run away to our cities.


    We had to recruit a tremendous amount of people and begin training human guards in all the cities that we captured to build up enough defense against any possible attacks from other kingdoms.


    In all the Yin yang kingdom nearly doubled in size and we now have the dragon lake completely in our territory.


    (A.N. Will be updating the map soon as well as adding the names of all the capitals that were taken so I can use it later on possibly.)


    Finally after two months the world itself seems to be calming down with the lack of adventures but it''s slowly regrowing its power.


    I was sitting with Lilian over pile of papers working out a few details. It was already nighttime and the room was sit by a few of Doks appliance magic circles. Mainly the light ball which is quite bright.


    I sigh deeply as I finish reading the final paper and stretch.


    Baal: AHH~! Finally done. Damn this chaos is finally settling down.


    Lilian smiles and comes from behind and hugs me.


    Lilian: You know, you still haven¡¯t talked with Lily about it.


    Baal: Can you blame me. With all this going on.


    Lilian: Yes we know quite well. But all the same she has been a bit sad having so little time with you recently. Maybe you should finally talk with her. In both ways. I¡¯m sure she will love it.


    Baal: I fear about her reaction, mostly for my own sake though but I can¡¯t dodge it for long. Mind calling her.


    Lilian: To the bedroom?


    I nod. She smiles and gives me kiss before walking out.


    I sigh once more beforestanding up and leaving the office room that was made on the ninth floor and walked up to my bedroom at the top.


    I change into some more comfortable clothes and soon Lily appears at the door.


    Lily: Master~! Did you call Lily. Hmm~ alone in masters room. Will Lily finally have master alone at night?


    Baal: Yes.


    Lily: Eh?


    Though she was kidding about it playing around I was serious about it.


    It took a moment for her to register this before her face turned deep scarlet.


    Baal: First off Lily I want to apologise for ignoring you these last few months. I wanted to speak to you about this earlier but with all the work.


    Lily: ¡­


    She had downcast eyes while her face was completely red. If you looked close enough you could see the heat rising above her head.


    Lily: I heard Master got married with Lilian. When Lily heard that I didn¡¯t really know what to feel.


    Baal: Yes it was about that. I had a promise to Lilian to marry her.


    I saw Lily slump down after hearing me confirm it. I moved close and hugged her which shocked her.


    Baal: Do you know what the promise was?


    Lily: ...Of course not.


    Baal: She said that as long as it''s only her and you who I marry she wouldn¡¯t mind sharing me.


    Lily tensed up in my arms. I also began to feel the area around here her eyes was getting moist.


    Baal: Just like Lilian will you promise to be together with me Lily.


    Lily: Nnn.


    While hiding her face she simply nodded while I still felt more tears falling.


    I smiled and lifted her tear covered face closer. I wiped her tears away and gave her a deep kiss. When we parted she was in a complete daze with her face completely scarlet.


    I then lifted her up in a princess carry and took her to the bed before placing her on it.


    When she finally noticed what my intentions were it looked like her face would explode by how red it became.


    Lily: M-m-m-m-m-m-m-m-master!!!


    Baal: Lily. If your going to marry me please call me by my name.


    Lily: B-bu


    Baal: Lily!


    Lily: ...B-baal.


    I smiled and kissed her. Slowly my hands began caressing her body. It was burning hot because of how embarrassed and excited she was. She hugged me tight as well and slowly we undressed one another as we spend the whole night exploring each others bodies.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 50 Marriage Ceremony

    YAY Offical fiftieth chapter of D&A.


    Cry''s! So good to reach such a milestone which so many drop before reaching this point.


    Hope you all will continue supporting me with your comments and reviews and please say if something is bad so i can fix it.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------


    I spent a week with just Lily doing as she liked to repay her for the time I ignored her. Just like Lilian, she didn¡¯t let up and seems like she also had plans to relentlessly work me in bed until she was sure she would have a child.


    Anyway, after the week, we had begun planning how we would do the wedding. Being the lords of the town anything besides a hidden marriage would result in a massive waste of money. That was when Valeria came to see us when we were in deep thought.


    Valeria: Oh? What are you kids cooped up in her for?


    Lilian: Well...we were thinking of how to make a marriage without having to do a massive wedding.


    On her face a mischievous grin appeared. It was like looking at a cat grinning at her prey.


    Valeria: So~ my little baby is getting married and so young, fufufu.


    Lilian smiled and blushed hearing that.


    Valeria: Well, I can understand your dilemma. Most gods like things simple since it would be a hassle. I got a ring from your father but that has already been incinerated ever since he exiled you. But for you three I think we can do something a bit more permanent.


    We all tilted our heads slightly curious about what she would tell us.


    She cupped her hands and a small bit of light came from her hand. Above her hand the light formed into an image made from an illusion. There was a simple ring with many engravings on it.


    Valeria: This is called a Soul Marriage Ring. This was created by Aphrodite the greater goddess of love. This was made for gods who truly love each other and wanted to stay together for eternity.


    Lily: Is a little ring going to do that?


    Valeria: The ring isn¡¯t so simple. First of all, it''s made with densely packed mana crystal forged by the pair that is getting married. Its a mix of their mana. Once the crystal is made, it has to be shaped into a pair of rings for the pair. It can be made between demons as well. Once both rings are made, a small part of the pairs body must be embedded into the ring. The ones who actually made these used their feathers and it turned out like this.


    On the floating image six feathers floated near and connected to the ring. They were absorbed and the ring took the form of six feathers circling each other making the ring.


    (https://img0.etsystatic.com/011/0/5834703/il_570xN.444061044_ls32.jpg</a>)


    It had quite an interesting look.


    Valeria: Once the ring has absorbed the feathers the pair of rings must have a drop of blood from the pair as well which it will absorb and the ring is finished.


    In the image the drops of blood fall on both rings and are absorbed into the ring. It collects at one location and forms a bright red gem.


    Valeria: Once the rings are done, we just need to do a ceremony with just a few gods present.


    Lilian: I think just the elites and the 6 great gods are enough.


    Lily: Lily thinks so too.


    The two agree and look at me with a glint in their eye.


    Lily: So Baal, who are you going to make the ring for first.


    And there appears the most dangerous question of my life. Because of the danger to my life I pass the baton.


    Baal: You two decide for yourselves.


    Though they promised to share me, they are still as competitive as ever. The two looked at each other with such intensity that sparks were flying between them.


    Valeria: What about a contest girls.


    We all look towards Valeria.


    Lilian: What kind?


    Valeria: Hmm...hows about a scavenger hunt.


    Lily: That sounds boring.


    Valeria: You must bring 5 horn from 5 boss class monsters from high class dungeons.


    The two thought a bit then nodded.


    Baal: What about rules. It wouldn¡¯t be smart to let these two to run while after every horned boss monster.


    Valeria: Of course. There is a 1 week time limit. The one that returns with more horns wins and will get to make the first rings. You can only use a single long sword I will have thor make so it can handle the impacts from you two. Kitsu and KumI will follow you both as judges to make sure neither of you steal a horn. Oh you can¡¯t have copies of the same horn and you can¡¯t enter the same dungeon.


    Lilian: ...Thats quite well thought out. Its almost like you came knowing we would end up like this.


    Liian narrowed her eyes at her mother who grinned mischievously.


    Valeria: Oh my to be seen with such eyes by my daughter it breaks my heart.


    She made a drama act while grinning showing she had full intention of suggesting this even if we didn¡¯t end up like this.


    Valeria: So? Will you do it girls?


    Lily: It won¡¯t be much of a contest since Lily will win.


    Lilian: Ha. Like an elite can ever win against one of its masters.


    Sparks began flying again as the tension grew even more. I walked over beside Valeria as we watch the two have a staring contest and talk back at each other.


    Baal: Thanks for giving me a week of quiet and rest where I can catch up on my work.


    I whispered really low for only her to hear.


    Valeria: Fufu no problem. You going to officially be my little boy so I should at least help where I can.


    She grinned.


    Valeria: Girls please come with me to see Thor. He can make weapons suited for your taste as well as size.


    This snaps the girls out of their trance and they nod and follow Valeria.


    I sigh and went down to the 9th floor to begin catching up on the paper work. Even with Bernie''s help, and mind you the guy is a really good help, I still can¡¯t keep up with all the work.


    With so much territory annexed I''ve been swamped to get nobles and commoners in check even now that things are calming down.


    1 week later.


    The week I had while the girls were out hunting was ¡°peaceful¡±. I didn¡¯t have them on my ass every minute so I got lots done.


    A few annoying things did happen though. A few of the lizardmen that were left out of the 60 Medusa and Alduin were training with ranked up into monsters. Specifically into Drake''s (wingless). They were large around 3 meters tall and 6 long. when they woke up the room they were in were destroyed because of their growth and they began to rampage. It was thanks to Vulcan who was there at the time that he could snap the drakes out of their frenzy. There were 10 who ranked up to drake which is kind of disturbing to say the least. Who would have thought you could rank up to monsters.


    Though Lily did say a few Demon lizardmen ranked up to a sea monster so I guess it might be something with the Lizardmen since they are closer to monsters then most others.


    Those that ranked up to this were specifically the dumber lizardmen so it seems that their intelligence alter the probability.


    Beside the mortal world ones there were 6 demon lizardmen that also ranked up. They were all the race, Black Drake. This race is considered evil but that is probably because they never snap out of their frenzy but once again Vulcan saved the day because he released a massive amount of killing intent that caused the drakes to nearly faint from fear but it did the job and snapped them out of it.


    All those who ranked up were brought to the capital so Rachet could train them. One of the monster farms that the twins had made were taken to make a stable and training area for these drakes.


    Oh about the twins they were gone just like the rest of the foreigners.


    Kitsu was somewhat happy but it seems he had gotten used to their presence near him.


    I was interested in them so I visited them. It was interesting to say the least. They were really intimidating but to me they looked weak still.


    Black drakes stood closer to the ground like a crocodile but still had the dragon like appearance. With large horns and spikes over their body. The scales looked like spiked scale armor which gave it an impressive appearance.


    (https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/236x/95/35/34/953534bdb0e0a078b9c600ff61bbdf4c.jpg</a>)


    The normal drages were more dragon like but varied in colors. I was interested if they could have their element altered like Kitsu and Rook had when they were babies.


    (http://th04.deviantart.net/fs71/PRE/f/2012/136/c/4/dragon_concept_2_by_el_grimlock-d4zzkl8.jpg</a>)


    Maybe when Lilian and Lily are almost giving birth after getting pregnant I will get one of the drakes as a guardian like kitsu and Rook were for me.


    I wonder if a holy drake exists. It would work for Lilians guardian.


    Anyway after a week the two girls returned. They both tied because they both returned with 4 horns each.


    Lilians were 3 royal rank demon horns from demon dungeons in the world and Green dragon horn.


    Lilian had 2 sea dragon horn and 2 demon horns.


    From what Kitsu and KumI say it seems Lily¡¯s target were higher level. All four were over level 800 while Lilians were only in the 700s


    Lilian was sulking while Lily jumped up excited. I could only smile warily seeing them both like that. I had them both store the horns. I said it was for when our kids are born. It would help them grow faster. They both slightly blushed hearing me say that calmly.


    Once we had stored the horns for later use Lily and I sat in front of each other and held our hands out face up.


    I released my miasma and made a small fist sized orb over our hands. Lily did the same and we began to mix the miasma and our mana within it while we compressed it.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    We didn¡¯t want to mess up so we did this slowly. It took 2 hours for small crystals to start form within the mass of mana. It took another 2 hours for the entire crystal was formed.


    When the crystal didn¡¯t absorb any more mana or miasma we finally stopped. I checked how much mana I had left from my monster capacity. I was down to 10% of my 109000 mana capacity.


    I breath out a sigh as the crystals falls down to the ground.


    After a few deep breathes I sat up and picked up the crystal and examined it.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Royal Demons mana crystal


    A crystal made from the massive compression of miasma and mana from two royal demons who love each other.


    This crystal has more mana within it then both demons have in their bodies. A crystal like this can only be used for ceremonies.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    It was quite simple but it shows that its only for one use. I smiled before I began to feel dizzy. I felt a hand touch my arm. When I looked back I saw Lilian looking worried at me.


    Lilian: Are you ok?


    Baal: Ya. It took a lot of mana thats all. I think Lily had it worse then me since she has less mana.


    Lily¡¯s eyes were somewhat blurred and she was breathing shallow breaths. Lilian cast a spell on both of us to help increase our mana regeneration.


    Soon she recovered from the mana exhaustion. When her eyes cleared, she slowly looked around and then at the crystal.


    Lily: We did it.


    She smiled seeing it before she started to sway to the sides.


    I get up and support her as she falls asleep still exhausted.


    I smile before picking her up in a princess carry and put her in bed. I go back to the throne room where Lilian was waiting.


    Lilian: Leave mine for tomorrow. Rest for now.


    She patted the large throne she was sitting on. The huge throne could sit us both comfortably so I took her up on the offer.


    Sitting down I notice the dungeon core above us give off a subtle glow. It was one of the abilities of the dungeon. When one of us is sitting on the throne and we have taken damage or are low on mana it fills the throne with mana and has it increase our regeneration speed.


    I lean back and I feel Lilian lean on me and soon I fall asleep.


    I woke up the next morning to find myself in my bed with the two girls next to me, each on one side.


    I looked up, noticing I had already recharged 80% of my mana. This made me smile because by tomorrow I can make a crystal with Lilian.


    I got out of bed without waking either of them and got ready. I¡¯ve taken to using casual clothes since wearing armor all the time was a bother. Once clean and dressed, I spotted the black and blue swirling crystal next to the bed.


    I picked it up and left the room to go visit the workshop.


    I don¡¯t visit often but when I do, I''m amazed at the size of the place. It takes nearly the whole first and second floors. It had several huge furnaces for blacksmiths on the first floor as well as a full blacksmith workshop in front of them. On the second floor was a large amount of different shops ranging from carpenter to jeweler and leatherworker. Put simply the first two floors of the castle was the paradise for craftsmen.


    I got to the first floor and soon I find the young lesser god. On the largest of the furnaces was Thor. He was swinging a blacksmiths hammer with so much power that it looked like it would break the hammer or anvil but both were dungeon enhanced to handle a beating. If by chance they do break leaving all the pieces together for a few minutes will cause the dungeon to send energy to repair the enchanted hammer.


    Baal: Good morning Thor.


    The man looks back and then turns to finish the sword he was making before sticking it back into the fire. Finally he turned back to he.


    Thor: Good morning young prince. What can I do for you?


    I pull out the crystal.


    Baal: Know anyone who can make this into two rings while compressing them into shape?


    I hand the crystal to Thor and he looked at it on all angles.


    Thor: A compressed mana crystal with your mana in it. Quite impressive amount of it as well. If you wish for help then search for the goddess of mana Isis. She should be able to work this crystal into a ring safely. You can find her in the Pantheon. She stays around there because it''s easy for her to see those visiting. She especially loves to see new mothers since she is also a lesser goddess of fertility and motherhood.


    (A.N. Isis is from Egyptian mythology and was the Goddess of Motherhood, magic and fertility, Search wikI if you want more info)


    I thank him for the advice and head to the Gods Pantheon. The place was huge to say the least. All three god shrines were completed and swarmed with people as well as angels and demons who come to look at the gods. I ask the angels for where Isis is.


    I found her in the shrine that depicts any god that isn¡¯t a warrior or elemental god. Here all the other gods were placed.


    I found her in front of her own Idol. She was a woman that looked to be in her high twenties or early thirties. She had a formed womans figure, one that looked like she was already a mother. He skin was slightly more tanned while her long silky black hair fell down to her waist.


    Isis: Ah! Young prince, What brings you to meet me. *giggles*


    I pull out the crystal.


    Baal: Thor told me you can make a pair of rings out of this crystal by compressing them into shape.


    I hand the crystal. She looked a bit.


    Isis: It shouldn¡¯t be hard. This is for that young crane tengu correct?


    I nod wondering how she knew.


    She closed her eyes a moment before opening them with a smile. The crystal in her hand began glowing and were slowly compressed further until it was the size of a small marble. It began floating and soon it split in half and formed into rings. One was larger than the other but the size looked perfect for both me and Lily.


    Isis: Here you go young prince. Please come back when you make the other one with the princess.


    She grinned while saying that.


    Isis: Oh and good luck with your children as well.


    She winked and walked off grinning.


    Baal: So thats how she knew. WAIT! THAT MEANS THEY ARE BOTH PREGNANT!!


    I couldn¡¯t help being shocked.


    On the way back I went to a few alchemist shops and purchased a few elixirs to restore my mana and headed to the castle and made the second crystal and sent it to Isis. I was going to repay her somehow. I think she doesn¡¯t have a personal house and just stays at the Pantheon. If she wants one I will make a proper house for her.


    With four rings in my hand we do the proper process and put feathers on each ring. For Lilians ring the white and black ring gained feathers of the same color. For Lily the feathers were mixed colored being both black and blue.


    We called the elites and the gods. We went to a beautiful spot near the dragon lake where I had set up a space filled with flowers. At the end was a small altar.


    The elites and gods stay behind us and only Valeria stood behind the altar while I stood in the middle with both girls on my side. They both wore simple long white and blue dresses while I had a black suit made for me. Not armor by the way.


    Valeria did the whole ceremony and to finish the wedding we each dropped blood on the rings finishing all of them. On my left hand Lilian put her ring on my hand while I did the same and on my right hand Lily put hers.


    When all four rings were put on the fingers Valeria finished the ceremony, announcing us married. When she said that, the four rings began glowing. The rings vanished and became tattoos on our fingers. It was a seal that would never vanish and should we lose our arm or finger, the seal would appear on our chests just over our heart.


    I has a huge smile on my face. The reason? I was finally married to them both. With both of them in my arms, I kissed them before we headed back and spend the night all together. Next day, I left the librarian minions in charge of all the work before my wives and I left for our honeymoon.


    Needless to say¡­ the three of us were missing for about a month. Good thing I packed stamina elixirs in mass before we left on ourourselves away.  If they weren¡¯t pregnant they definitely are now. Hehehe


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 51 Connected

    Last Chapter of the week. Will be focusing on Clockwork from today until next friday.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Dok PoV


    It''s been a little over three years. It''s been really busy since Life Innovations was sent to ruin after the HQ was destroyed.


    Since then, a lot has changed. First all of us in my research group as well as everyone in our guild who wanted to help joined us. Besides our guild mates, we were found soon after by the twins that were always stuck to Kitsu.


    They begged in tears to let us help them to which we didn¡¯t have much choice in letting them.


    The first job was to find a secure location. There were several ideas but most of them were trashed because it would give any military that found it a good amount of space and time to plan and act without us noticing.


    So we ended up scouting out some tropical islands. The one we ended with was this.


    (http://lh5.ggpht.com/-V4L3Ycld1XE/UPAJrSX7X2I/AAAAAAAAi60/XtYuRnxskuw/aogashima-0%25255B6%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800</a>)


    An island with a huge crater caused by the collapse of a volcano. Though it''s still active, it''s only C-class and hasn¡¯t even shown signs of activity since 1780. The inhabitants on the island are really few so having a transport of materials dock on one of the other shores and unload stuff wasn¡¯t a problem. We made our base on the cliff around the craters. INSIDE the cliff. We weren¡¯t taking chances so we purchased excavation equipment and began digging out the basic size. Once done we used metal supports followed by wiring and them metal sheets on all walls, ceiling and floors.


    If I said to search up some government underground base from movies you should get the idea. The floors were all white and doors all mechanical. Lights were placed at the edge of the ceiling on both sides so there was always light.


    To power the base, we made a small geothermal power plant and used the close proximity of the lava from the volcano to cut costs.


    All this took one entire year. With the basics of the base built, we constructed several workshops so we could began watching Cronos videos and build the parts. If we could bring more people, we would have but unfortunately we couldn¡¯t. All we had were the 100 or so guild members and their families. This put our numbers at above 300.


    Most of the first machines were advanced computers with parts that are so cutting edge, only a company working with VR games would actually have something close.


    Truly, Crono outdid himself for planning this out. After the main computers came the massive supercomputer that would run the bridge.


    We had to dig out an entire floor for it. It also got a bit dangerous after the second year. Seems the US government got word of our transports during this time.


    We had to dismantle the small building on the cliff for safety reasons and camouflage the entrance.


    It began feeling like a movie around this time, except we are the bad guys and the military is trying to stop us.


    Now just because we were in hiding doesn¡¯t mean we weren¡¯t connected to the outside world.


    We kept watch of the worlds news. During the three years two new VR games came out. There was tremendous controversy about making more VR games but it seems they made several restrictions on new games. The Main AI can only make a world where the NPC are completely shackled to the occupation and should a virus change that all the inhabitants will notice and kill that NPC due to heresy or some other reason.


    It was gruesome but it kept NPC shacked. We all felt sick seeing that because of our connection to Aurora.


    We did let the kids play them though. Being stuck here isn¡¯t the best thing for kids.


    We started working faster after that.


    At the end of the second year we began on the final part.


    All of you must be thinking what exactly is the project. Is it just another way to send our minds into the game. Nope. This time crono made a project to send our very beings body and mind into the Aurora. We will still go through the character creation but that is to make our bodies similar to the residents. So we could surpass human limits.


    We were truly going to virtualize our bodies and enter the world of Aurora. It was obvious that there was a safety for us. Should we die in the game we would be ejected but the side effects are yet unknown. Also we won¡¯t be able to add the pain reduction like we could with the capsules.


    Things got slow in the final year. Seems the military has built a base here. Thankfully because of the military, the population began rising so the materials we needed began moving and it became a bit easier to bring it to the island. What was harder was getting the stuff to the base, but for the most part we stayed undiscovered. It was a hassle since we had to build some tunnels under the town and buy one of the houses there and make it a transport point. The tunnels were similar to what the japanese used during the second world war. Hard to find but easy to use. We made it so we could walk upright and was nice and wide.


    In the last year, two very important things were built. First was a smaller supercomputer whose programming was specifically used to find and connect to Aurora. The second and possibly most important piece we made to date. We called them Scanners.


    They were long cylindrical tubes that held a huge amount of tech within that even now, we can''t understand. We could only build it because Crono¡¯s videos showed us step by step.


    Well at least it was explained briefly. The process is something similar to a scan of the body similar to the brain scan from the capsule except the for the whole body. The scan is suppose to be to the molecular level and can even scan the entire bodies genetics.


    Once thats done the next part is strange because its the process of virtualization, where the body is supposed to be broken up and turned into data. Don¡¯t ask cause I don¡¯t know how it''s possible. (neither do i)


    (A.N. Most of the machines are based off of Code Lyoko. For more info look there)


    In the room with scanners 20 were built.


    In the three years it took us to build this entire compound and make this, of the 40 billion we got from Crono what was left was 300 million. It was decided that what remained would be split evenly to each family so everyone got 3 million.


    Even with this money we didn¡¯t really know what to do with it though.


    We have been away from the world for three years. Our families came with us so its not like we actually had any place to return to after so long.


    We didn¡¯t know what to do but the first thing we needed to confirm was if the machines were working.


    Serving as the guinea pig I entered the first scanner while one of the others started up the process.


    We decided to punch the location of Galton¡¯s throne room as the login location. I hope Baal is alright and he would accept me there.


    Well if he didn¡¯t I would die and be ejected. Here goes. With the scanner finishing the scan I black out.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">You have connected to Aurora. Congratulations and welcome back Dok.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Baal PoV


    The time after the foreigners vanished was left with chaos followed by peace.


    The Yin Yang Kingdom has expanded to nearly half the continent but we slowed down to bulk up and reinforce our strength. If we spread out too much and too fast, it would leave us weapon.


    We have taken or assimilated various kingdoms such as the Dwarf and Elves because they collapsed from the chaos and lack of foreigners purchasing the goods. Son also gave us the control of his kingdom because he found it more worthy working as a warrior in an army and fighting then ruling from behind castle walls.


    We discovered two other races of the zodiac that Crono mentioned.


    When KaI and the other elites led the monster races and builders to the south, they encountered the centaur race. They are peaceful and nature loving but will attack if harm came to their homes. The elites negotiated with their leader and he willingly joined us with his people. They now live in Vandrain as guards along with all the Fairy warrior and treants in the new town known as Treehaven.


    The village itself is near the shores but because the forest is dense and the centaurs don¡¯t want harm to the forest they built the entire city in the massive trees.


    Speaking of fairies, the number of fairy has grown well into the thousands and those who can survive to near level 60 become fairy knights. They are brought to Galton to train here before returning as great warriors. These knights are about the size of a halfling (10 year old human) and have the characteristic fairy wings


    Fairies only have a single rank up from Fae to Fairy which changes their form depending on the level they rank up in.


    The new fairy princess was able to surpass her mother and reach level 100. She became the fairy empress and unlike other fairy, she is human sized but maintains the four long fairy wings.


    I was curious as to why the fairy queen was the size of a normal fairy while her daughter was human sized. It seemed to be because of the amount of magic power they possess during that phase.


    At level 60 a fae has stronger magic power if she ranked up at that moment but the queen had magic but more power spells. Her daughter seems to have both in huge quantity and seems to compare even to a mid rank higher demon which is quite something.


    Now about how my life is. Both my beautiful wives were pregnant. Just for the record, a Royal demon takes nearly 3 years to be born. They are born the same size as human babies so even though I was worried after I learned of their pregnancy from Isis I was told later not to worry since all the gods would help.


    At the present, Galton itself looks completely different than before. The city, no, the kingdom had industrialized using what little we learned from Doks inventions left in Oreana.-`


    We began developing greatly the machinery he made. Things like the massive furnace he left behind was downsized for smaller smithy''s uses. Obviously, the magic circle plates were one that changed us the most. The plates were used for many home appliances. Anyone that could move even a bit of mana could activate and those who couldn¡¯t, could purchase a small mana stone which had a quick recharge.


    Schools like those Dok had built in Oreana were also made in all the cities. Children began getting education early on to maximize the great potential they have. Truly, in three years the world changed.


    The Castle underwent complete reconstruction. Before it looked more like a tower then a castle so it was remade. It may sound selfish but it was actually the public that said I needed a proper castle. It now looked like a true castle. The dungeon was pushed underground. We had the rabbits dig under the castle and pulled the building down. What was left was 4 of the top floors. The library was emptied and the workshops were destroyed by using the dungeon core to get rid of it.


    Then we expanded the castles walls and built a whole new castle. The same facilities were built in much grander scale. The new castle looked like a castle and had 15 floors but all used for one reason or another.


    The throne room was still near the top along with my room and rooms for my children.


    The dungeon core was moved to the new throne room and, like before, was placed over the throne. Once it was placed once more, it reestablished the dungeon and refined the building further.


    At that moment, I was with Lilian on the throne reading some documents while Bernie was explaining the many different occurrences that are going on over the kingdom. While the kingdom interface was open and spread out, the advisers crowded to see and help me manage.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The advisors were all minions who worked in the library. These were all the smartest in the kingdom led by the one and only Bernie, doks best apprentice and the biggest book worm of all the librarians. He was one of smartest and his race reflected it. After reaching Royal rank he ranked up to Great Tengu (Brown Owl Variant). Just for reference, all the owls are highly intelligent species and a tengu very much shows that aspect of them.


    As the discussion goes on I suddenly felt that something was off.


    My expression hardens and I looked up.


    Bernie: Um...master? Is something wrong?


    Baal: Everyone move something is coming?


    Everyone looked around and moved to the corners of the room. Just as they finished in the air two circles similar to magic circle but didn¡¯t release any of it appeared. The grew to about two and a half meters and began moving up and down. There were two and they kept crossing each other and with each time it passed, more detail to something inside of it was being formed.


    On the final pass, the body gained skin color and I blinked a few times as I looked at the face of the person who just dropped as soon as the circles vanished. Dressed in a strange long white coat and with a two armed machine on his back was a face I wouldn¡¯t forget ever.


    Dok: Yo Baal, long time no see.


    Baal: Yes it has.


    Lilian: Urg.


    For some reason, Lilian put her hand on her swollen belly and frowned in pain. I stood up and walked over to her throne which was next to me. She was dressed in a long white dress made for her pregnancy. When I got near I noticed her dress drenched in blood.


    Baal: Dok We will talk later. Bernie call the medics and send for the gods. I want Valeria¡¯s help to sooth Lilians pain.


    Dok: What''s going on?


    Baal: Lilians going into labor.


    Dok: Labor?


    He looked and saw her large belly and looked at me.


    I smiled and winked his way before I pick up Lilian and ran out of the throne room. We flew 4 floors to a hospital ward we made. It was built for the guards who do intensive training and injure themselves so we needed someplace for them. At first we thought of making a separate building but then, we decided to make it here because we could make the room give a special aura which heals those inside faster and during birth. This added effect makes it easier on both the parent and child.


    I reached the room fast and soon have her on a bed. She was in a lot of pain.


    Valeria, Isis and a few others arrived.


    Isis: Oh my, is it already time? Baal, please wait outside. Girls please get towels, water, and magic restraints. Get the female elites here as well. We need someone capable of holding the princesses arm and legs firmly. Valeria please help by casting extra healing spells which would heal over time. It should at least lessen the pain.


    Giving orders to even greater gods, Isis took up the job she had gained. Since this place was built, she has been the one to birth all the children here and has gained many followers from the mothers who feel indebted to her for safely bringing their children into the world. Those who had complications in birth were saved by her because she prioritizes safety of both mother and child.


    I leave the room to find all the advisors and Dok waiting.


    Baal: Isis and Valeria, as well as the others, have just begun.


    I walk over and sit down sighing.


    Dok: So Baal...how is it being married.


    Baal: Hard, Lilian and Lily are quite proactive in their approaches.


    Dok: Wait! Lilian AND Lily? As in both of them, as in TWO wives?!


    Baal: Yes. Why?


    Dok turned the other way hiding his jealousy as he nearly punched the stone wall.


    Dok: AH~ Being in a harem must be great~.


    Baal: Well from the outside it must look nice and I am happy I married both of them, but each has their own ways of doing things and I need to know exactly what to do to please them both... not only in bed.


    Dok was at the verge of crying tears of blood hearing me speak casually of my intimate life.


    Baal: So, care to explain you grand entrance back in the throne room.


    Dok, who sulked in the corner, began explaining how the world was and what he had done.


    The real world as a whole had gone down hill. The government put huge restrictions on VR tech and games made for them. Even today, they keep trying to develop technology to attempt to find Aurora. Crono made sure to tell the world that we were still alive and safe.


    Then Dok told me about the technology Crono left behind for Dok to create.


    It was really interesting to hear him say that his entire body had been brought into the world unlike before. He still had access to all the old things he had before, included stats and skills, but he wasn¡¯t protected from pain like foreigners used to be.


    I could only smile warily after hearing how his world was now. It was then my turn, I began telling him everything that happened once all the foreigners abandoned Aurora and how I dealt with all of it. How his technology had advanced even without him thanks to the ingenuity of the gnomes and the craftiness of the dwarves.


    His eyes shined when he heard that. I also told him about all the annexed territory we gained because of the chaos that ensued the world where foreigners were more densely packed.


    Our population had grown immensely as well because of the technology. Even now many people still have lots of kids to help around farming and their trades but with technology it makes it easier to learn and better quality stuff is always being made.


    Dok said while looking out into the current Galton that our world would most represent what existed 300 years ago in his world during what he called the Industrial revolution. (18th century) In our case its probably Magic Industrial Revolution because even though we have lots of primitive technology, it''s all connected with magic and magic circles.


    We talked while we waited outside the hospital door. The tension wouldn¡¯t go down even though I tried relaxing while talking with Dok.


    After a long 6 hours the door to the room finally opened. From it came out a sweat covered Valeria grinning.


    Valeria: Congratulations Baal. You''re a father now.


    I couldn¡¯t help but grinning.


    Baal: Can we enter?


    Valeria: Of course but no loud noises the babies finally went to sleep.


    With approval I finally entered the room.


    On the bed smiling while sweat covering her face, which was being cleaned, was Lilian. In a small crib beside her bed was the bundles. Yes Bundles,as in twins.


    My mouth hung open but still with a slight smile. I moved close to see and picked one up in my arms. The first one was a young girl. She had short pitch black hair and on her back were two small wings, the left one one pure white and the right one other pitch black.


    I put her down and picked the other one up to see. This one was a little boy, he had pure white hair and like his sister had a black and white wing but in the opposite order with left being black and white being right.


    Lilian: They both kept a little of each of us.


    Baal: Ya, if either of their grandfathers saw them they would probably try to attack.


    Isis: Most likely. The race of the children can¡¯t be ignored for sure but at least in the demon world they won¡¯t have problems.


    Baal: What¡¯s their races?


    Lilian: The girl is, Royal Demon: Lesser Nephilim Tengu (Divine Variant) and her brother is Lesser God: Lesser Nephilim Tengu (Demon Variant)


    Baal: They fall right in the middle.


    Valeria: Quite special kids.


    Dok: Wow even as babies I can feel they are already strong.


    Valeria: Oh most definitely, the babies can probably already throw you across the room simply because of their rank.


    Dok laughed dryly hearing that and moving a few feet back which makes us all chuckle.


    Baal: Rest now.


    I say that to all three.


    As I turned to the door someone stops at the door and yell.


    ???: Someone come help!! Lily has entered labor.


    My eyes bulge as I run out and spot Ideo with Lily in her arms. Like Lilian, she was covered in blood.


    I picked her up and brought her to a different room. The Gods began once more. Moments later Valeria came out.


    Valeria: This will take a long time. Her labor is having complications. Please be calm and don¡¯t go cause trouble Baal.


    She shut the door in my face. The enchanted doors blocked all the screaming coming from Lily and we were forced to wait.


    The labor was much rougher than Lilians. It took nearly a day and a half before they finally got the baby out. Then they had to call in several other angels to help cast a huge series of healing spells to recover Lily¡¯s health which took a major pitfall during the birth.


    She and the baby survived but just barely.


    Ah, sorry.. I was wrong. She and the babies survived. twins¡­ AGAIN.


    Lily laid asleep in her bed after it had been changed since the old one was covered in blood.


    The twins lay just like the first pair but unlike Lilian they were pure demon and both were girls. They both had feathers like Lily.


    Isis told me that both of them inherited Baal¡¯s race White tengu (Swan Variant). I felt it was fitting for the two girls, no two princesses. They would grow up graceful and hopefully less childish than their mother.


    After confirming all of them were out of danger I finally left to rest. Dok had stayed the whole time.


    Baal: So what do you plan on doing from now on? You have returned to this world, so what now? Will you open our world to the scum of your world?


    Dok: I¡¯ve been thinking of trying to connect this world through the same method as before. That way there would be no way for our technology to reach this world without it developing here first.


    Baal: Make sure to warn them, We aren¡¯t the same as before.


    Dok: I will. I hope to return soon and have more fun with all the people here.


    I nod and he smiles before his body breaks apart and vanishes. The small pieces fly up through the castle up into the sky as he leaves Aurora.


    Baal: Best prepare faster. First I need some guardians for these four. I think the Drakes just finished breeding recently. Heh. I have been wanting a dragon myself so why not.


    I return to my room. Slowly my anxiety leaves me and I begin to feel how tired I was. I took my clothes off and jumped in bed and fell asleep the moment my face hit the pillow.


    Things were going to get interesting again so better rest up when I can.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 52 Family Visit

    First chapter of the week. Sorry its late guys.


    Please post your ideas because i am nearly out Surviving off what those who PR think of.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Lia PoV (Baal¡¯s mother)


    The last three years have been a bit better. I spent the three years at Lilith¡¯s castle while my kids were trained. They suffered greatly because Lilith allowed the all Succubus to use their full power to train them.


    It may sound cruel but i found it entertaining. All four have been brats since they were born so i found somewhat fun to see them being disciplined like this. All their life the teachers that trained them have let them ¡°just¡± win. Making them sweat it out before throwing in the towel. Lucifer told me of this. It was what Vil¡¯cri was doing while he was still alive.


    Lucifer himself has been absorbing all his miasma in the underworld since that time and is almost back to full power. Nearly 2 years of gathering miasma went into rebuilding his horn and the last year was to remake all the missing limbs that were cut and burnt off.


    The result of this was that the purified barriers made by Baal¡¯s sister were allowed to expand more freely. It now covers nearly half the world. Those inside the barrier have also begun to prosper greatly because even weaker demons are able to hunt with a bit of training. It has caused quite a change in our world.


    I¡¯m rather happy it has because this castle is within that barrier and i can now see a beautiful blue sky instead of that blood stained one when i visit Lucifer on the other side.


    Another thing that has changed is that both Baal and his sister are being worshiped as gods. Their kingdom has also spread into the demon world. With them bringing advancement and better training to every village those from their kingdom find the demons have prospered and are growing at a fast rate and are truly happy to serve under them.


    Though i wished for them to prosper more, my four brats have almost reach the end of their training. They have rapidly ranked up to peak rank royal demons and have been fighting on par with the Succubus. I was warned by Lilith that they would finish training and that she already reported to Lucifer. His orders also returned.


    They were supposed to go to the mortal world through that portal and kill Baal.


    I sighed because i know it was pointless. Baal was already stronger than his oldest brother with 5 years old. With a kingdom that spans more than half the underworld and part of the mortal world, he must have already ranked up to divine rank having so many followers. Not only that he makes sure they have a good life which makes them more willing to believe in him as their true king and not Lucifer.


    When the four were told about the order they all began releasing a relentless amount of miasma and killing intent but most of the miasma was absorbed by the barrier.


    A rather wasteful use of energy just letting it leak like that but i guess they never really cared much.


    We all fly to the city which has grown far larger than it ever would have gotten if it was left alone.


    I am happy though. I get to see my favorite son. I wonder how he was during the past few years.


    Flying along with the four royal imp children who don¡¯t even return to human form to conserve energy we fly to the underworld town which has taken the name of the one in the mortal realm Galton.


    Baal PoV


    The last month has been very satisfying. Once my 4 children were born we waited to see their rate of growth. Along with an examination from Isis we found that their first 2 years of age will be one of rapid growth. The first year will leave them looking like 8 year olds while the second year will make them full adults.


    After 1 month they already look like 2 year olds and we were able to start training them. They were low rank royal demons or lesser gods. It was hard to tell between them in respect to Lilian¡¯s pair.


    They all had great strength for their age, which i wouldn¡¯t expect any less from my children, so i started them on cultivating that skill and put them with Rachet to start training their physical strength. I made VERY sure to tell him to be as merciless as possible without traumatizing them because i wasn¡¯t going to let my children be outclassed by any other person.


    He didn¡¯t over do much but he brought out some old gear he used on me, the gravity cuffs.


    The kids had to move around with nearly 256 times their weight (8 pairs of cuffs) because any less would be insufficient for their training. My own training with these weights would be ineffective now because i had grown too powerful. Rachet did fix that problem though. He made a special armor for me that would increase the weight to the point the one wearing it will almost not be able to move.


    Even though i am stronger than him now, and i can beat him almost instantly now, he¡¯s still a pain in the ass when it comes to training. I¡¯m sure the kids would move to this armor soon as well because their growth is no joke it¡¯s on par with me and Lilian and any other person that was cursed by Crono.


    Speaking of cursed people we encountered a number of them in the last month. It was like many just appeared from nowhere.


    If i remember correctly, the ones we have are, Horse, Monkey, Rat, Snake and Dragon with us. The ones that appeared from all over almost made up the whole group it seems. Dok tells me there are 12 of them all of which were in the group.


    Let¡¯s see the ones that appeared were the Pig, Tiger, Ox, Sheep and Dog. From what Dok tells me there is still the Rooster and Rabbit


    Now to tell the features of each, Pig are basically overpowered Orcs. They aren¡¯t like the fat slobs we have encountered up to now. They are bigger and more muscular and not so fat. I would best compare them to a bulky ogre but much stickier, at least the normal grunt. The leader is even larger but seems the have a brain in his skull and is monstrously powerful.


    Sheep, Tiger and Dog are all beastmen races. Sheep in particular are a race called Satyr with a more human torso but with horns on their head and a sheep or rams legs. They have a very strong kick and even though they don¡¯t have human feel they are strangely fast.


    Dog men would be more specific to Kobold. The ones under the cursed one are much stronger than normal and are made from wild dog species instead of the normal kobold who is normally a wolf. They have a society just like Kobolds normally do. As Dok and the others say it¡¯s oriental from their world. The leader himself has reached a stage of rank up where he looks like a Demi human with just a few animal features such as the dog ears and tail while he wears long cloth clothes and holds a weapon similar to my own. One made from his body when he ranked up.


    Now the biggest trouble makers were the tiger men. In all shape or form they were true beasts of war and the strongest of them took my elites to fight and subdue and the leader himself took Lily to go. She has become the defacto leader of all the elites as she is currently the only elite that has passed royal rank with me and Lilian.


    The tiger man leader was a unique variant being a white tiger and at least several times stronger then his second in command. They were beasts of war and they knew exactly how to fight with strength and all. This was an excellent chance to teach even Aries champion who was now over 3 years old and already training. He was kept to the back while Aries commented on the battle and showed the tactics that were being used. He was truely training the boy to be a master of war and strategy.


    The last one, the Ox, was a group of Minotaur that were born from wild bison or bulls. They were MUCH stronger than those born from goblins because they rank up to Minotaur directly from the animal stage and are capable of entering greater forms since minotaur are an early stage of rank up.


    The leader was a variant with several god blessings. Ironicaly both Lilian and Ares gave their blessing to him. Once Aries appeared before them he just bowed to him and now real battle was done but i had to fight the leader to prove i was worthy to lead his people.


    He was by far the hardest opponent to fight in my life. We went into the woods far from the city just to be safe and what was left was a wasteland near the area. I was forced to transform to fight him and win.


    With the addition of all these to our ranks and carefully spread out over both the mortal and underworld there were few kingdoms that actually posed a threat. We did get attacked mind you. Several alliances were built but most didn¡¯t have the extreme man power to fight hoards of possibly boss class monsters.


    With me in Galton carefully monitoring the growth i still took my time to personally train each of my kids with my weapons. My son and heir, was taught the two strongest weapons. The Scythe and the dual guns. With great advancement after dok returned in magic and industry the magic gun was finally created and it rapidly made us over power any who try to advance on us.


    It was one of the things that they had trouble picking up but it seems he has some talent with it, maybe something i passed on.


    While we were outside training with it we heard a sudden noise from the portal that has remained in front of the castle since it was made and even after we remodeled the castle it remained in the same spot.


    We looked over there and see 5 royal Imps going wild and roaring.


    I was kind of curious about who they were so i called Castiel, or Cas for short, and we headed over.


    When we approached i called out.


    Baal: Hey what''s the problem.


    The five looked at me. Its then that i saw the final person walk through the portal, my biological mother. As soon as i saw her i knew who the rest were. I sighed as they began their ranting.


    Mephisto: Hello, Brother.


    He spat at the word brother.


    Mephisto: We came to visit our little brat brother. I don¡¯t think you met the other three. We all wanted to see you because we had to go through 3 years of the fucking Succubus¡¯s hell training.


    I almost start laughing hearing that.


    It also doesn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Minerva: You think that¡¯s funny you brat. DO YOU UNDERSTAND HOW BAD IT IS TO ALWAYS FIGHT SUCCUBUS WHO AREN¡¯T HOLDING BACK.


    Baal: It wouldn¡¯t be training befitting Rachet¡¯s teacher if she had them hold back.


    The person in question also appeared next to me.


    Rachet: I completely agree on that. Either she holds back some to rank someone to royal rank or she goes all out to maximize the amount of hell someone faces.


    Cas: Daddy, who are these noisy and annoying people.


    My sons brilliant choice of words make everyone go silent. Everyone except Lia who began chuckling. She walked over and crouched down.


    Lia: You are his son.


    Cas: Mn, He is my daddy and no one is stwonger than him. Who awe you?


    Lia: I¡¯m his mom...though i wasn¡¯t able to take care of him like he does to you.


    Vlad: ...Mother...you¡¯re smiling...and not using a cold tone.


    Baal: I guess there is clear favoritism.


    Lia: Of course, they were only cute when they were small. Once they began walking and running they learned all their fathers bad habits which i personally hate.


    The air around the five royal imp froze. They were releasing a quiet and cold killing intent. It was noticed by everyone.


    Suddenly the oldest one vanished and so did I. The next moment he was looming over my son and i was flying above my mom and son holding his descending fist with a single hand.


    Baal: By any chance was this aimed at my son?


    Mephisto: That brat...will die.


    Before he finished he vanished and appeared below me and standing over him again. Just before his fist reached half way down my fist was in his gut pushing him away and making him fly and stick in a v shape into the castle walls.


    Cas: Wow, daddy is stwong.


    He said that with sparkling eyes. I couldn¡¯t but have my ego swell with my son¡¯s comment.


    Before i had time to enjoy it though i had to close the space between me and my son and catch the fists of my two sisters, one with each hand. I firmly held their middle finger since my hand was smaller and began squeezing. They both roared in pain and tried to pull back but i was clearly stronger.


    Lilian: What¡¯s going on?


    From the castle Lilian came out and with her my three daughters. Lilian¡¯s daughter was named Uriel but we normally call her Ul for short, on her other side was Lily¡¯s twin girls Talie and Calie.


    Ul: Wow look at dad. Hey mommy, who are these weak guys.


    Lilian: Hmm Since Baal¡¯s mom is here i guess these are his siblings. Their your aunts and uncles.


    Lia: Oh my...daddy...more kid?


    Baal: Yep the little one that looks different from the others is Cas¡¯s twin and the other two are another pair.


    While i casually vice grip my sisters middle fingers i tell my mother about my newborns. She was very interested in my all too adorable kids.


    This pissed all of them off and the two remaining brothers jumped at my three girls. They appeared suddenly behind them be in an instant Lilian sent them flying when she jumped up and gave each a firm punch in the teeth which threw them into the castle walls.


    Lilian: How rude, they don¡¯t even have the decency to properly try and make Baal break a sweat. Not like they ever would with this little strength.


    Baal: Lilian you can take the kids to study, i can clean this up.


    She nods and blows me a kiss and lead the kids back inside. I could see all three of them with sparkling eyes as they try to see me or were asking Lilian what she did.


    Mania: You bastard...To ignore us.


    When i looked to my left i saw my sister with a black fist loaded with mana and miasma. The fist came straight at my face. I didn¡¯t even try to move and simply covered my head with mana and tilted it down so the fist hit my forehead.


    When the fist made contact, the sound of bones breaking was clearly heard in the courtyard.


    Normally you would have thought i would break my head but no sir. She pulled her hand back with the three center fingers dislocated at the joints of the knuckles. She turned a pale red from the pain coming from both hands. Soon enough she lost all her strength and her eyes went blurry as she feinted.


    Baal: Guess that¡¯s it for her then. Now then to take the rest of this trash out.


    I let go of the feinted one finger and with my right hand i give my other sister a firm punch in the gut making her feint as well. With both at my feet i turn to the last one standing. Having removed himself from the wall he had a small fist mark in his stomach from my fist. He was breathing shallow breaths probably because the of the pain in his stomach region.


    Lia: Mephisto give up. Your brother is stronger, can¡¯t you see he hasn¡¯t even used more than at least 20% of his strength to fight you all.


    Mephisto: Father...said we...must kill. I...will...ki¡­


    Before he finished he also feinted and fell face first onto the ground. Mother sighed seeing him like that.


    Lia: I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.


    Baal: Make sure to warn them well not to mess with my kids unless they want to lose their lives next time.


    Lia: Of course.


    Baal: Also, if you want to visit, only you, please do, do you like her right Cas.


    Cas: Yep, you''re pwetty and nice.


    She looked surprised at his words and even blushed a bit. I smiled seeing that.


    She crouched down and gave him a small kiss on the cheek and thanked him for the compliment before she did something that made the five return to human form before taking them away.


    They are really troublesome but it was nothing i didn¡¯t need to worry about. I would easily kill them if needed to, without hesitation, just like they tried with my son.


    With the commotion cleared up i went back to training Cas a bit more before sending him off to his mother and sisters. The two who were born from Lilian were strangely gods of crafts for some reason. We simply shrugged it off and handed them over to Thor and the others craft gods to train them to the best of their skills.


    With him off training i head up to the throne room and look over the kingdom and start to catch up on more work.


    Lucifer PoV


    I felt nothing when my pathetic children returned beaten. Lia just told me what happened but for some reason i felt no emotions. No anger, no rage. Before when i thought of him i would be filled with thoughts of killing him and erasing his existence from this plane but now i don¡¯t know. When i think of any of the living exiles i still feel all over the mortal world i don¡¯t feel that rage i felt.


    Still him humiliating my pathetic children to such an extent shows he wasn¡¯t lazing around. He grew more than before even. He took half my world from me and has become the biggest thorn in my side since i can remember.


    Though i have no rage like before i was still angry that he has taken advantage of my weakened state to such an extent.


    That said i was grinning. I knew he had a child...no children. It would be very interesting to see how he reacts should they...explore, the underworld.


    I call my best spy, a man of the doppelganger race. I tell him to go and bring me all four of the brats. I want no mistakes so he is to get them today.


    With him gone i watch as the sun rises. With the sun rising here the sun sets on his home.


    It is today that his small little world will crumble. I gave the doppelganger a message to which he is to leave in the castle.


    I shall end his life while he is still a weaker thorn in my side instead of a true threat like that bag of bones who killed himself.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 53 Death March

    Lia PoV


    Ah~! Those little babies were too cute. Just like Baal, the young boy was also strong like his father. Baal himself was very powerful. I wonder what rank divine rank he has achieved. With so much land he might be able to fight his father.


    Its a shame that those five brats got in the way of  my quality time with my little grandkids.


    If Lucifer hadn¡¯t made it clear that I was to stay here and heal these brats I would have simply dropped them off before flying off to hug those four.


    Sigh. I want to see all five of them.


    Baal PoV


    After what happened with my siblings coming and without hesitation trying to kill my kids. I got worried about the kids safety. I could always have someone take care of them but since I want them to be independent I spot with Lilian and Lily about how we should go about it.


    One thing we had wanted to test out though is our evolution god powers.


    We gained a few abilities which we never used but seeing the danger come to our front step we were both willing to use them.


    What we did was get 4 drake eggs. With our abilities we ¡°evolved¡± the drake eggs into something different.


    After tweaking them we finally got the desired results.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Familiar Egg


    A special egg created by both gods of evolution. This egg will only hatch when the gods themselves give them to those they wish. The eggs will be absorbed into the body of the new owner and will hatch some days later as a special familiar unique to each on.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    We were happy with this result but we still felt something missing so we grabbed one last egg. This one would be normal. It would hatch and be a guardian. We blessed it with a blessing of the gods of evolution making it a random creature. It can come out a drake like normal or some other creature completely unrelated but in every case it will be a creature nearly 3 times stronger and has the potential to be as strong as myself and any of the cursed people.


    With the eggs completed we call the four kids. We were in our rooms with the eggs laid out on our bed when Lily arrived with the four. They ran in happily up to me and jumped over he.


    Cas: Daddy did you call?!


    Ul: We heawd fwom Taile¡¯s mommy we weh(were) getting a pwesant.


    Baal: It¡¯s right here kids. Each of you can choose one egg. Anyone they are all the same.


    Talie: Eggs?


    Baal: They each hold a special pet that is unique to each of you.


    Calie: We get pwets!! KYA~


    Calie was so excited she let me go and jumped on the bed and grabbed the first one she that appeared in front of her.


    When she grabbed the egg and looked happy at it while turning it to check out all the sides. Suddenly it began radiating a bright white light before the egg disintegrated and flowed into her chest.


    She blinked a few times before looking at her hands. Slowly big tears began to appear in her eyes and she began to cry.


    Lily grabbed her, letting her bury her face in her shoulder.


    Baal: Calie, don¡¯t worry. The egg isn¡¯t gone, it¡¯s inside you and starting to grow.


    Calie: *Hic* Wowwy *sniff*


    She looked back with with big teary eyes. It was something that could melt even the coldest hards by how cute it was.


    Baal: Like I said the pet is special, its born inside of you and in a few days or weeks it will be born.


    She sniffed a few times before wiping her tears and the little bit of snot in her nose and nodded.


    Baal: Ok you three. Go get your own as well.


    The three nodded and jumped onto the bed and grabbed an egg each. Like Calie¡¯s theirs let out light.


    Cas¡¯s was a light green, Ul had bright red and Talie had bright blue.


    When they got theirs they all hugged me and then their mothers. Before they left Ul noticed the last egg on the shelf near our bed.


    Ul: Daddy what about dat one?


    Baal: Daddy has a special role for that one. Now, it¡¯s night time, get to bed you four.


    ¡®¡¯¡¯¡¯OKEY~~!¡±¡±


    They all run out leaving me with the two women.


    Baal: They sure like the presents.


    Lily: I wonder what they will be born as though.


    Lilian: Who knows. I just wonder what they will be able to do.


    With a bit of apprehension we just watch over our kids and soon the familiars.


    Cas PoV


    Daddy is the best. First he took on all those weaklings without even getting hurt. He even broke that ugly ladies fistes with his head.


    Now he gave us this cool present. I wonder what it will be like.


    I can feel it just above my heart. It¡¯s there but still it¡¯s not. It¡¯s really weird.


    (they were absorbed into their mana pool. It will hatch there and live there)


    We left daddy and mommies room and headed down the stairs. Our room was a below theirs. It was really big. The walls were stone like everything else but mom and dad had the floor covered in animal furs because the stone is cold and we like to play a lot.


    We all jump into bed to go to sleep everyone with a grin on our face.


    Ul: I cawn¡¯t wait to mweet my pwet.


    Cas: I want a big dwagon. Not like thwose thwat the ladies that like uncle Kitsu raise.


    Calie: Mn I want a beautifwul kitty to hug.


    Talie: I want something cute to. But a dwaggon like Cas. Mine would be stwonger.


    Cas: Ha I watch the ladies twain those outside. I know what to do. *sticks tongue out*


    Talie return that before we start laughing and fall back in bed. We talk a bit more before I start to get really sleepy. Really sleepy¡­


    Baal PoV


    The next morning was quite peaceful. Getting up early to get started at work and managing the kingdom I got ready and head to the library where all the work for today was stored and an office was built for me near the back.


    I get there and start working with all the others. The kings interface was always open for any of the administrators to look at but only I could change anything.


    As noon arrived the door to the office opened with a somewhat frantic Lily and Lilian not far behind her.


    Lily: Baal have you seen the kids today?


    Baal: No, I''ve been here all morning?


    Lilian: We can¡¯t find them anywhere?


    Baal: They aren¡¯t with Rachet or any of the other Elites training?


    Lily: We checked with everyone. No one has seen them today.


    I frowned here this and looking at the others they nodding seeing this was more important.


    I get up and we walk out.


    Baal: Have you checked their room?


    Lilian: Not yet, we were checking with most of those outside and didn¡¯t go there.


    Baal: Lets check it now then.


    I led the way up and pushed the doors open. What I see left me half dead inside.


    The furthest wall a message had been painted on the wall.


    ¡°My dear son,


    You have allowed your mother to see your children and yet your dear father can¡¯t see them. Well I had someone come by and pick them up for a visit. It would be happy to also finally meet you. It would be my pleasure to kill you in front of your children. Once you¡¯re dead I can take my kingdom back which you have take from me.


    Such a spoiled brat, did you think your life would continue so nicely. If you have the guts and the power to back it, come and take your children back. You better hope they are still the same brats because they hold my genes, they are powerful and would make great weapons if I seal their minds and control their bodies.


    You dear father Lucifer¡±


    I took a deep breath and re read that message. Slowly as I read the are around me began to grow cold. My killing intent growing to an intensity that could be felt throughout the city even when I was restraining it.


    I let out my breath and it came out with a black fog flowing up like the breath of death itself.


    Veins began to appear on my forehead and I clenched my fists to the point of my nails digging into my skin.


    In one burst I let out my rage in the greatest roar of rage I ever had.


    The intensity was on par with an earthquake. The roar caused the entire reach to start shaking and my voice could be heard all the way in the outpost inside the forest north of Galton.


    When my breath ran out I stopped and turned around. The two girls were just as angry as me but I wanted blood. My normally white eyes were glowing red and the killing intent I was releasing was causing my hair to flow up as if air was flowing up.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    As I walked up to my room to grab soul I couldn¡¯t control my power and with each step deep indentations of my feet appeared on the ground and cracks spread from them before being fixed by the core.


    I picked up Soul who is always left next to the throne. Next to my throne was Lilians and leaning on her throne was Shiro, her reaper.


    When we both grabbed them our suppressed miasma leaked out from our hands. It covered the weapons and was leaking. I turned the scythe into my dual guns while Lilian make hers into the long staff.


    As we turn around the doors opened and all the elites and some gods appeared and froze when they felt the killing intent all three of us were releasing.


    Jesse: M-m-m-ma-aster...w-wh-at...i-is¡­w-w-w-wr-ong?


    Baal: Jesse go and gather all the leaders of the zodiac races that includes the mermaid and Siren queen since they are also cursed.


    Lilian: Our children were kidnapped get moving.


    We felt no emotion and it was truly the first time we every talked with so much killing intent towards any of our elites.


    The 10 cursed leaders soon appeared. They were able to travel fast because the magic research division, led by Bernie, discovered how to make smaller teleportation circles for short range teleportation. All the cities had a larger one for travel to other cities.


    The leaders, just like the elites and gods froze up feeling our rage. They were armed for battle which was probably something Jesse must have requested.


    Baal: Get ready for battle. We are going to the underworld and we will completely wipe out the demon lords castle and his army. I want no soldier of his left alive. I want EVERYTHING that belongs to him dead. Everything at his castle except my biological mother and my children.


    Not giving time for them to respond before we got up and walked out telling everyone one of the Elites and the leaders to follow. We walked down and out of the castle and into the portal to the demon world.


    Crossing to the other world I saw many of the people faint from the sudden rush of killing intent.


    I look back at those who followed me.


    Baal: Those who fly help those who can¡¯t reaching the city go wild.


    I spread my wings. Unlike before the white wings had grown massively. Now each were nearly twice my full height and were made of pure white flames.


    I turn back and spread them full and with one flap I was in the air leaving a small trail of white flames. The elites grabbed those who couldn¡¯t fly and tried to follow behind. The only ones that could keep up with me were Lilian, Lily and Ro.


    Lia PoV


    In all my life I have been with Lucifer I have never showed emotion before. I have kept a cold face most of my life as I never had a reason to show love. All my children were disgraces in my eyes, everyone before Baal that is.


    What has made me angry? I found my four grandchildren before Lucifer. They were crying and it dug deeply into me. I tried to comfort them but they wanted to return to their father. He got irritated and slapped the only boy to silence them all.


    It made him lose consciousness and I nearly lost it. I insulted him and was releasing killing intent I had though I had long since sealed away. All my rage from the time I had Baal taken from me, the bottled up rage of having to deal with my pathetic brats. All of it came out as killing intent that was capable of making even Lucifer himself pale slightly before he left.


    I healed the child and hugged them. When my sons and daughters saw them they began insulting them and even tried to hurt them like Lucifer but unlike him as their mother I made sure to disciple them by breaking both of Mephisto¡¯s arms for trying such a thing. I had trapped the others in a binding spell and had the head maid take the children to a room away from this.


    I spent the entire morning breaking and healing his arms and not letting him feint while his siblings heard his blood curtailing screams.


    It was the first time I had ever raised my hands to them but I think I should have done so much earlier.


    I left the pile of meat on the ground after mending the bare minimum to let him naturally heal without complications.


    I headed to the room the kids were in and stayed with them letting them calm down using me as a temporary replacement. I kept telling them that it will be alright and that Baal will come.


    Around noon we all felt it. I think the entire world felt it. Three killing intents on the other side of the world that was nearly freezing our very blood.


    The kids felt it too and were struck with fear incomparable to anything.


    Lia: Don¡¯t worry, those three dangerous feelings you''re getting are your parents. That is how angry they are. They are so angry that we can feel them all the way here.


    I kept watch as the three points move far too fast towards the castle. As soon as they break out of the light barrier I felt the sudden release of miasma which was so dense that it was probably clouding up the areas they passed.


    I couldn¡¯t help feel scared feeling that. Then the thought of them fighting here made me pale. If they went wild like that the kids would definitely get caught up in it.


    I would never let that happen.


    I had the 4 stop crying even by force a bit telling them a truth like the danger of remaining here. I then use darkness illusion magic to hide them and get them out of there. I take them to Lilith¡¯s castle. They had wings but I had them hold onto me so we could travel faster. I made sure to leave a message with the Head maid for when Baal arrives.


    I really hope he doesn¡¯t attack her blindly she is a good woman. I gave her a very dangerous job but I can¡¯t trust anyone else.


    Lilith and the girls happily took us all in which helped us hide and wait out the war that was about to begin.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 54 War of the Lords "Beginning"

    Lilith PoV


    Lilith: Damn, Lucifer sure did it this time. To piss someone so strong like those three.


    Lia: I fear they will die. Can we do anything to help?


    Lilith: ¡­ You already brought their kids here. Want to take them back home and ask for reinforcements?


    Lia: I think only the greater gods could help...or you can as well.


    Lilith: Hold on. This isn¡¯t my fight.


    Lia: You can gather the other Divine demons that survived the ages.


    Lilith: Really, do I have to.


    Lia: GO...FIND...THEM!


    Lilith: ...And you?


    Lia: Like I said, I will get the gods.


    Lilith *sigh* Great. Now I have to look for those old bastards and convince them to fight. Great.


    Lia: I¡¯m sure they will happily come. They all hate Lucifer.


    I sighed deeply. The reclusive Lia was really open now. Her son and grandchildren really opened her up unlike her 5 other ones and her husband.


    I watch as she leaves the room going towards the room of the kids.


    Lilith: Guess I have no choice then. Where is that map I made. Fuck did someone throw it out.


    I rummage through and old cabinet filled with maps of the underworld. The map I was searching for was one that marked the location of at least 10 Divine demons that I know survived the ages.


    After a good amount of time searching one by one I finally found it.


    I called 9 of my best girls and sent them off to nine locations while I took the most troublesome one. I flew to the south-west as fast as I can even releasing my power above 50% to make me fly faster in my true form.


    Lia PoV


    After speaking with Lilith I had a few of the succubus help me transport the children safely to Galton.


    As I had expected, Lucifer noticed me leaving and sent his hound after me. These were his personally breed hounds. A Giant demon dogs which he raised until divine demon beast rank, Cerberus.


    Three headed and extremely violent. He is a real threat that has killed all his targets.


    Lia: Girls, please leave this mut to me.


    Succubus: Yes your highness.


    The girls circle around but the dog tries to stop them but before he can react he feels my killing intent aimed at him and freezes while all three monster heads look at me.


    I already knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight him without going all out from the start so I wasn¡¯t going to waste time. I released my true form and power, letting the pressure flood out over the dog. He took a few steps back showing signs of fear that he has only shown toward Lucifer.


    My race of demon can be considered even stronger than my husbands if not for the fact that he had so much Divinity in his body. I am a Divine Imp (Extinct Variant). My race has been long dead but I was able to rank up into this race 130 years back. That was when I was made to marry Lucifer and bare his children.


    In this form my normally pale skin turns slightly blueish, my hands grow grow a black armor like skin which is attached to my body. Bioarmor like what appears on my arms makeup my armor around my body and legs as well. On the side of my head my horns point out far showing mana capabilities. On my back were wings that easily stretched twice my body length. The skin was light red while the muscle and skin was black and similar to my armor.


    (http://orig09.deviantart.net/75b1/f/2011/154/5/f/monster___demon_empress_by_reaper78-d3hxs7o.jpg</a>)


    It is said an Extinct race holds power beyond any other creature that exists today. As shown by Cerberus, who has ever only cowered from Lucifer, my power nearly rivals his and yet I would still die should I face him alone.


    I stick my hand out and gather miasma and mana. Slowly a black blade forms in my hand which causes the demon hellhound to tense up as it tries to guess my next move.


    I look down on it like a pest it is and in a blink of an eye my body vanishes from his view.


    *Thump*


    Before he even blinked his right head was completely severed and all his legs and been shredded.


    The massive dog fell down to his right. He looked back with his left head and from his mouth a burst of flame came out towards me who was flying above him.


    I lift my sword and as the flames reach me I swing causing the pressure from the sword the cut the flame all the way to the left head cutting it partially leaving it with a large cut on both corners of its mouth.


    He howled in pain as his regeneration powers kicked in and the cuts on his mouth closed. His legs had also healed and he was finally up on his feet. The only thing that didn¡¯t heal was the cut head but the wound had closed up.


    Both remaining heads let out a roar which shook the ground and air. Its eyes were bloodshot as it entered berserk state. I create a second sword in my left hand and lean in before rushing in. This time the mut was prepared and jumped swiftly with his massive body dodging. He gathered fire in his mouth before shooting downwards but like before I turned towards it and cut the flames and from below I cut into his stomach.


    Not wanting for this to last longer I flew at him and while he was still howling in pain I cut his two remaining heads off. I let the entire body fall to the ground as I returned to my previous form and left behind the massive mass of meat for the scavengers heading towards Galton to ensure the safety of the children.


    Lily PoV


    I have never felt so much rage. To think I let my own babies get stolen right from under me. THAT MAN WILL DIE FOR DOING THIS!!!!


    I was releasing so much excess miasma that I feared I would run out of power to enact my revenge. The idea of simply seeing him without attacking irked me to no end so the power we three released I began to gather around my sickles. As soon as I began doing that Lilian and Baal did the same.


    Baal: When we arrive let¡¯s give him a ¡°nice¡±...greeting.


    Ro: Master...what about...your children.


    Lily: Baal¡¯s mother already got them out. If you were watching your surroundings you would have felt her presence circling around our own with the kids heading towards Lilith¡¯s castle.


    Ro: When did¡­


    Lily: A bit after we crossed the barrier.


    Ro: Should we not wait for the leaders and the rest of the elites?


    Baal: No...We will attack.


    Lilian: When they arrive. Just direct them to decimate the castle. Any who try to resist die. Any who give up you capture.


    We sped up which takes Ro by surprise. He was up to now the fastest but when Baal, Lilian and then I broke into the Divine rank which everyone else seems to have bottlenecked at we grew faster.


    Lily: If you can¡¯t keep up don¡¯t try, it will waste extra strength.


    I was telling him so for his own sake. He was expending mana just to keep up with us up to now but I saw he would reach his limit before he even reached the castle. Even I was using mana to keep up with Baal and Lilian because they ranked up to mid rank Divine this year. They got to peak rank the year the foreigners vanished and ranked up again the next year. It¡¯s been about 6 months already since they reached Mid rank.


    Baal ranked up into something we could never have though. Its called Divine White Tengu (Origin Race). It had us baffled for a while but Valeria explained it.


    Origin race was something only a few chosen creatures had. These creatures have always been considered Noble even if they were monsters or demon. Demons that had holy attributes in another way to say it. The true name of the Origin Race is the Holy Phoenix. Said to be the first of any kind of mythical bird. It was a celestial creature who was exiled from the upper world for reasons unknown to man and ended up breeding with monsters and humans that lived in the mortal world creating the White Tengu race. When the tengu came to the underworld, the miasma degraded them further leaving only the black tengu that is known today.


    Lilian reached Greater demon goddess at the same time as Baal. It seems that people see them as a pair and equals as such they get the same amount of faith.


    I ranked up to Divine Tengu (Swan Variant). Me and Lilian barely changed except for the power but Baal¡¯s demon form underwent the greatest transformation. His entire body was made of holy white flames.


    As we flew at great speeds we finally saw the large castle covered in thin black fog. We began slowing down and when we were 300 m away we stopped.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The miasma we left behind us began gathering into our weapons.


    Standing at the top was a smirking figure of a pale man.


    Lucifer: So I finally see my youngest son for the first time in what 8, 9 years. That pathetic Imp has gone and become something like a phoenix. Who would have thought.


    We looked at him with blank expressions.


    Lucifer: oh come on, no greeting.


    Baal: This is your greeting.


    In a blink of an eye Baal was gone and appeared just behind Lucifer just outside his vision with both his guns up. One was aimed at the middle of his left horn and the other at his left temple.


    [Akuma no Taiho]


    From the barrels two lights glew before two great blasts of pure energy were shot at close range. The body of the man followed the head that was shot and was soon consumed into the blast along with it.


    As the energy died Lilian moved and appeared behind the man who was flying at incredible speed toward her. In her hands the staff had transformed into a massive hammer with a head that looked like a broken off horn.


    [Grand Impact]


    The hammer part turned pitch black and she brought it down on his head sending him flying into the ground. I finished it up. I appeared above him with my two sickles radiating a purple light through the black coat of miasma around it. I lifted both arms and slashed crossing the swords. The miasma expanded from where I slashed and made a large black X.


    [Cross Cleaver]


    The cut hit straight on goring a huge X in the ground.


    We flew back away from the whole waiting for Lucifer to come out.


    Before we saw him we felt him. With a great killing intent aimed at us backed with anger it was the show that he was fully intent on killing us. Still it didn¡¯t make any of us flinch, why. We where going to kill him, our rage and anger far surpassed his to the point that anyone near us not strong enough would have their movements dulled by the weight of the pressure.


    Lucifer: So this is it. This is how strong you are huh. The bag of bones hit harder.


    Baal: Don¡¯t regret your words when I fight at 100%, Old man


    Cas PoV


    We were flying with all the pretty girls since we left that castle. As we flew away from that big doggy, we watched as grandma beat it easily. She was really pretty even when she changed.


    It was just as amazing as watching daddy fight those five weaklings. She wasn¡¯t even trying at all. I want to be like grandma and daddy. I want to protect everyone with my strength.


    When we are almost out of view from the big doggy I looked back and see grandma flying behind us back to her pretty normal look.


    Cas: Wow your just as stwong as daddy.


    I saw her blush a bit.


    Lia: I-i¡¯m not that strong...your daddy is probably stronger and braver.


    Talie: But gwandma beat that doggy swo fast and you wo so pwetty to.


    She started to blush a bit brighter red.


    Succubus: Wow the queen is blushing~! SO CUTE~!


    Lia: N-no one asked you.


    Even now we started to laugh while she just got a bit more red.


    We flew without any more interruptions until we saw the big town with tall white walls.


    Lia: It¡¯s Galton...I feel a lot of strong powers already gathered.


    Succubus: No surprise your highness. The four kids were taken and the young prince took his strongest fighters to fight Lord Lucifer.


    Lia: Yes...it would be strange if there wasn¡¯t anything going on. Let¡¯s move quickly before they leave.


    The ladies holding us and grandma flew even faster and soon we flew over the walls. They circled around the town looking for someone and found it in front of a strange swirly door. Our other grandma was standing there but there was something about her now that made me start shaking.


    We landed in front of grandma and we were put down. When she saw us that heavy feeling vanished. She came running towards us and hugged us all at once almost to the point we couldn¡¯t breath.


    Ul: WHAA GRANDMA...WE...CAN¡¯T¡­


    Vulcan: Hey Valeria you¡¯re squeezing the kids to death. Do you want to be the next one Baal and the girls go after?


    Valeria: Wha?!


    She lets us go and we fall down limp and breathing heavily.


    Valeria: I¡¯m sorry, I was just so worried. When I heard what happened I made everyone gather and we were going to attack that fucking demon until not even his ashes remained.


    Cas: Grandma...Saved us...from that man.


    Lia: He is your grandfather.


    Calie: Why did he take us from mommy and daddy.


    Valeria: ¡­


    Vulcan: Your dad was born different, because of that he hated him since he was born and wanted him dead. He took you to have your dad come to him.


    At that moment as if the world itself cried out a massive earthquake shook the entire world.


    Valeria: It seems its already begun. I don¡¯t think we will need all the soldiers, they will become liabilities.


    Vulcan: Yes I agree.


    Ares: I will go. Even as a peak rank lesser god, I am a god of war by combat prowess is nearly on par with a lower rank greater god.


    Valeria: Yes, I agree, all the rest of you stay behind, us six elemental gods and Ares should be enough to give reinforcement for them.


    Ares: We should go. We will need to fly with enhanced speed to catch up to them.


    Lia: I¡¯m going to. I want to finally get rid of that plague that trapped me in my shell.


    They all nodded and they all flew off MUCH faster then when we arrived.


    Cas: Wow...I wonder when I will be so strong?...


    Rachet: All you need to do is train. Your dad has done that since your age so you can¡¯t fall behind as his only son.


    Cas: Mn.


    I nod and we go back home to wait for our mommies and daddy to return.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 55 War of the Lords "End"

    Damn 8 pages in 2 and a half hours. I felt good today.


    Enjoy the end of the fight. Please leave comments and reviews


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Lucifer PoV


    Well, I must say, those three hits actually hurt. I¡¯m most surprised about the demon female he brought. I thought she would go off to destroy my castle but she came after me with a rather painful attack. It was even able to cut my skin and leave an X shaped cut on my chest.


    After my little exchange with the three, I was a little pissed at how I actually felt those blows. The blast from my bastard son was aimed directly at my newly formed horn with intent to destroy it while the other was aimed into my ear to try to get an easier access into my head and kill me in one shot. The goddess¡¯s blow was probably what hurt the most of the three hits. She hit right on my forehead at the connection between the horns and head. It seems there was an unanimous dicition to break my new horn.


    That kind of irked me the wrong way because I just finished making this horn at the expense of nearly half my world and losing a tremendous amount of followers. To say I wasn¡¯t even a little annoyed at these three would be an understatement wasn¡¯t a lie but my anger didn¡¯t even reach the magnitude the three were releasing.


    Wait. Four children... oh! I get it, the demon woman must be a mother to some of the children. So he had more than one. Interesting. Let''s get rid of her first and make him suffer a bit.


    Lucifer: Is your warm up done brats.


    I released the intensity of my power as I began to transform. Normally anyone feeling this would drop like flies from the pressure but the three didn¡¯t even flinch at the power.


    Lily: We ask you the same thing.


    The next moment the three of them released their full power as well. It felt like three hammers falling over the entire region. A power so full of killing intent it brought old memories of the wars. This feeling was something I had only felt 2000 years ago and even Vil¡¯crI couldn¡¯t do this.


    The body of the boy was slowly swallowed by white flames that spread from his wings. His body grow longer as he entered his demon form. The Goddess grew 8 long black wings just as long as the boys white wings. They were large but by no means would they become liabilities for people of that hold so much power.


    The last one was the demon female. She turned into a divine tengu with wings about a third smaller than the other two but held the same amount of presence as them.


    I myself changed becoming the same divine imp that has ruled with an iron fist. The X cut the demon female left had healed but when I looked a large scar was in its place and it wasn¡¯t vanishing.


    Lily: Do you like it. The cut wasn¡¯t a normal one. These sickles were once a demon weapon of some other demon but I was given them and they soon became my own. The cut was their unique skill.


    I frowned a bit. Such a nuisance skill. Though it made sense now why the three hits hurt so much. They were their weapons skills. If they hurt that bad without transforming I had better watch it now. I coat my body with mana getting ready to battle. I kept my eyes on the three of them. The moment I blinked they were gone presence and all.


    A moment later I had a huge hammer fly at my face with disgustingly huge amount of force throwing me far and pushing me good 20 meters underground.


    Bang bang bang bang bang


    Baal: ¡°With the rise and fall of the world. Fires shall rise. Bring forth the flames of the apocalypse and smith those unworthy of live¡± [Death Gods Smite]


    A sudden flash from above and a I was suddenly surrounded by the most painful flames I had felt in my life. From the pain I felt rage and with a burst of my own flames, I pushed the flames aside and destroyed the spell.


    I breathed out a deep sigh as my eyes grow a bit blood shot from the anger. I look up and see a broken magic circle above me as it vanishes. I spread my wings and with one flap I vanish from my spot to appear in front of this infernal son of mine with my fist buried in his gut.


    Lucifer: Don¡¯t get conceited brat!


    My punch sends him flying back over the castle where he stops slightly bent over before he rights himself.


    Baal: You should try better. Also attacking living fire like me as I am will only hurt.


    It took a moment for me to realize what it meant. I looked down at my fist and see it burnt.


    Lucifer: So hitting him directly will hurt me. But I don¡¯t need to touch him directly.


    I gather mana in my hand and mix it with miasma turning my fist black.


    I turned around and found the female demon. With a single flap of my wings, I was in front of her with my fist already approaching her face to kill her.


    What I met was air as she vanished a moment before I made contact. The next thing I feel is my arms being cut several times and a burning fist connecting with my face.


    I was seriously getting pissed. When I looked back I saw the girl hadn¡¯t dodged but was saved by the goddess who was holding twin long daggers which were what cut me. In the place I flying the brat was there with his fist extended.


    My anger was getting the best of me and I covered my body in a mana coat mixed with dense miasma. I looked at the three who were close together.


    Veins appeared on my head. With a single flap, I was in front of all of them and it even made them flinch at the speed. I vanished again as I began pummelling them from all sides without giving them time to act. The final punch I landed on my son sent him flying into the ground. The same with the goddess but the brat demon female I lifted both hands in a fist and swung down on her head. Her entire body bends in an arc following her head and she flys straight down head first into the ground.


    Pathetic. Is this really their bet. Does it take me going a bit serious and they already die off on me.


    *spit blood*


    Lucifer: Pathetic.


    I wait but none of them come out.


    I look to the south where I feel six powerful lives approaching.


    Lucifer: So reinforcements are arriving...Six reinforcements and my fucking wife.


    Baal: Don¡¯t insult her.


    When I look back I see the barrels of his guns glowing in my face.


    Baal: My mother will always be better than you.


    BOOM BOOM


    Valeria PoV


    I¡¯m worried. The earthquakes are getting more intense by the minute. What am I worried about. My daughter for one, Baal and Lily second. The last reason is that I won¡¯t be able to completely destroy that fucking bastard with my own hands.


    As we get closer I notice several moving life signs nearby heading the same way. It numbered 11 people, all of which had powerful presences which they were trying to hide.


    Lia: Seems we are getting more reinforcements.


    Valeria: Do you know them?


    Lia: Only one, the others were divine demons in hiding. We will need as much power as we can get to fight Lucifer.


    I looked back and see the serious face with a scowl on her beautiful face.


    As we approach the life signs move in closer and soon we begin to group up. If compared with a human, most of them looked in their mid forties and wore oldish clothes but the way each of them held themselves showed they were no ordinary demons.


    ???: Greetings gods. It has been such a long time. I never imagined I would work with one.


    Valeria: Get used to it, my daughter and her husband are making a kingdom for demons in the mortal world and here as well.


    ???: Ho the young prince has already gotten that far.


    Lia: Sirs and madams please we must focus at the problem at hand. There wont be a kingdom if the new king dies. We will finally end Lucifer today all of us.


    With that said we sped up. Soon all the life signs I sensed met up and I finally met the Succubus queen that trained Lilian here in the underworld.


    As we reach the castle we find it burning in flames and we can hear the sounds of battle. Looking down we see the elites excluding Lily and the zodiac leaders running wild.


    Lilith: I feel Lilians mana over in that direction.


    Valeria: Baal and Lily as well.


    Lia: Let''s move then.


    We all fly as fast as possible. The fight had been pushed far from the castle due to the recoil of the warm up that the 4 had before going all out.


    When we neared the fight we saw massive damage to the forest surrounding the castle.


    When we arrived we saw Lucifer fighting with Baal but the two girls we felt were underground and not moving. The next moment Lucifer vanished and appeared behind Baal with his hands connected in a big ball and hitting the back of his head sending him crashing into the ground unconscious.


    Lucifer: So, reinforcements finally arrived. I had counted 7 before but the number rose. Hmm...Leaders of the vampires, werewolf, succubus and so many others. All here to back this brat up. Not only that, I get to meet the six greater gods of the elements. Its my honor.


    He spoke in a sarcastic tone. We all frowned.


    Lucifer: I see, There is no need for us to talk. Come all of you at once. I shall wipe your kind of this world once I finish absorbing all the divinity from your cold dead corpses.


    Baal PoV


    This pain in my head. Man I feel faint. What happened, I remember firing off my cannon shot and then I turned Soul into sickles started close combat fighting with him. The next moment, I saw mother, Valeria and other gods with demons I never saw before approaching before I saw the ground and blacked out.


    He must have gotten me from behind.


    With some strength I had regained I dig myself out of the ground I was stuck in and turn around. A long tunnel had formed from where I passed.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I turn to my demon form and let my natural ability to regenerate my health at super fast speeds take over.


    As my head cleared up I crawled back out with my aching head that didn¡¯t seem to want to cure itself.


    As I broke out of the hole I see something that was the biggest nightmare I had in my life.


    Lucifer: You sure took your time. I wiped the floor with that fodder that came as reinforcements. I was just wondering what I should do with these two bitches.


    In both his hands he held an unconscious Lily and Lilian.


    My arms went limp as I felt all emotions inside me die.


    He took notice as well. Without warning wave of simple pure rage washed over me and was released as a simple but devastating killing intent. It held so much force that plant life to close dried up and turned to ash simply from the pressure.


    The red skinned demon turned pale as he felt the pressure. His body had frozen up and he dropped the two women I hold dear. In my left hand I barely notice as the gun dropped but the one in my right hand was firm in its grip. My wings spread and slowly I ascend up into the air.


    Six spell bullets from inside the chamber. A combination I never thought I would use again but seeing the two women I loved almost dead was an even more dreaded nightmare then this.


    Bang bang bang bang bang.


    I shop five of the spell bullets out into place. And looked down at the frozen demon.


    Baal: You shall die the most horrible death that exists for one who consumes others powers to gain it for themselves.


    Bang


    The last massive circle appeared just below his feet. At the moment no one but I, noticed that one of the gods was awake and as soon as Lucifer became frozen with the concentrated pressure over him he moved quickly and removed everyone that would get caught in the way of the spell.


    ¡°The Black Flames of hell. The Raging Flames of man. The Wrath of the Flames that Consume Man, Beast and Demon. Flare up and Consume one more.¡± [Nightmare Inferno]


    At my call the flames erupted with such anger that it could be thought that my own anger was being transmitted into the spell.


    The pillar of flames did nothing to him but as it settled down it began to take form. Humans, Beasts, Demons. All made with brightly glowing blue flames. These flames were definitely stronger than the ones I first summoned against the Silverback.


    These were true Holy Blue flames of Gluttony from the deepest depths of hell. Lucifer couldn¡¯t move, his body was shaking screaming for him to move, to react.


    As soon as the first Flame beast bit into his soul and ripped it from him he finally freed himself from the fear through the pain.


    Lucifer: LIKE HELL I WILL DIE WITH THIS!


    He spread his wings and launched himself into the air gathering a massive amount of mana into his hands.


    [Flame Palace]


    A glowing blue ball appeared over his hands which he threw down at the hell flames. As one the flames form the magic circle erupted again but this time it took the form of a single creature. The form of a massive dragon made of pure fire. It opened its huge mouth and a chomped down on the spell which exploded but it didn¡¯t even make a sound inside the flames as it was swallowed up.


    The two glowing red flame eyes of the fire dragon looked up at him and breathed in and let out a bellowed.


    I simply looked on and barely registered the roar. All my eyes saw was the target as did the dragon.


    The dragon stretched itself and pulled itself further from the spell forming its back legs, tail and soon two immense wings all made with blue fire.


    With flapped a few times and took flight. Its eyes still fixed at Lucifer who it would most likely follow him even if he were to escape to the foreigners world or any new world they created.


    His fate was sealed the moment he thought of killing Lily and Lilian in front of me.


    He showed immense fear as the dragon finished circling around. He turned towards me and then gave a smile and flew my way. The dragon followed close behind. He flew with greater strength passing by me. The dragon didn¡¯t even notice me and I wasn¡¯t registering it but as if out of hear the flames from the body of the dragon that would have made contact with my body circled around as if a bubble was around me.


    The greedy flames did not even get close to me and continued chased after the demon lord condemned to death.


    When he saw that it didn¡¯t work he began firing off as many high leveled water spells as he could but try as he might he couldn¡¯t even put a dent in the dragon. Instead it seemed to cause the dragon to grow stronger and faster as it ate the magic.


    He Zig zagged and did tight turns trying to gain even a few more minutes but as with anything inevitable he could not stop fate. As the dragon neared it opened its giant jaws and shut it. Though it didn¡¯t eat him it eat his legs and his part of his tail. The pain that passed through his body must have been intense enough to make him try harder. A few moments later the dragon bit down again taking his lower half. This finally caused him to give in and he fell down to the ground on his face.


    I flew down and with my command I even stopped the hell fire dragon controlling its will.


    Baal: This is the price for trying to kill my two beloved.


    Lucifer: ...please...spare


    CHOMP


    I did not want to hear the words of a pathetic man like him again.


    The sounds of crunching could be heard as the fire dragon enjoyed its meal. As it consumed the last of his soul it let out a deafening roar and moved towards the circle. Going in face first it returned to the pits of hell it came from. The only thing that remained after it was gone were a small tower of flames and the lights of Lucifer¡¯s soul gathering at its center making a massive core that even outdid the Yin yang core in side.


    As the magic circle finally shattered and with it taking the remaining flames all that was left was Lucifer''s soul less body and the core crystal that contained his mana pool encased in his crystallized soul.


    I pick up the second pistol that made up the pair and loaded them with every last bit of my miasma. I rolled the core in front of the body and took some steps back.


    Baal: This is so I know you have died and will not come back.


    I aimed both guns towards them and load every last bit of my miasma.


    Pulled the trigger releasing every last bit of my power. The released energy caused a massive column like beam to fire and consume everything in its path. Even within the blast I could see his core and his body. As more power poured out his body burned and disintegrated as did the core his ashes taken by the beam were eventually also obliterated leaving absolutely nothing left by him except for the path of destruction that was caused by the fight.


    Baal: It¡¯s finally...ov...er.


    Everything went black as I feel myself fade away as exhaustion takes over. before I hit the ground I feel my body get caught gentle voices talk to me.


    ???: Like always. My hero.


    ???: Our hero.


    Those words echo in the darkness as I black out but I still go with a smile on my face because I still had my two loves with me.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Chapter 56 World Jump

    Baal PoV


    I don¡¯t know how long it was. I was stuck in this darkness. Cold, alone. Even though I felt that way I still felt the warmth from the words I heard from Lilian and Lily before coming here. The love and warmth in their voices still echos in my head.


    Every so often I see images of them and I run after them before I feel my body being restrained by a great force.


    I try to break free, but I don¡¯t have the strength to. Soon the images fade away as I fall deeper into the darkness but start dreaming. I think, while I dream I am fully asleep and when I''m stuck in the darkness I''m stuck in between being awake and asleep.


    The dreams though were anything but dreams. Nightmares, I think it was the effect of the spell I used. It was much stronger this time then the last. I think it was because the flames took on a much greater form to catch him.


    Still as much as these dreams are nightmares they are only good enough for a small fright at best. Even with the intensity that appears before me it is nothing like the nightmare I saw with my real eyes. Lily and Lilian in his arms about to be killed.


    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been here but after a long time I began hearing voices. Dok¡¯s voice, Cas, Ul, Talie, Calie...Lilian and Lily¡¯s as well.


    I try and move but I feel myself restrained again before I hear an old lullaby. The voice was also the same. Mother, both of them, Stephanie and Lia. Both of their voices singing with such clarity and so much feeling of love in their voice that I can¡¯t help go to sleep. It was the first time I had a nice dream. Does that mean it''s been a week already. The effects of Nightmare inferno should last only 1 week.


    I wonder what caused me to stay asleep for so long? Oh right, I obliterated Lucifer with every last bit of my power, all but my divinity since I have no idea how to make it into power. All my stamina, mana, maybe even converting my own life force, I turned it into power to leave nothing behind.


    After my dream starts to fade I see a large light shine over me. I try moving and I can finally move more freely, so I jump into the light.


    What I meet is Valeria¡¯s glowing hand over me. Above her is the white ceiling of the marble stone hospital room in my castle.


    Valeria: So...You''re finally up. Great demon lord.


    Baal: ...What...happened?


    Valeria: You killed your father, from what the few who saw what was happening said you went on a rage so great that you froze your father in place with your killing intent alone which was focused solely on him. Then you cast a spell that could only be said called a certain death spell and had his soul consumed before you did the most idiotic thing by blasting him with all your power and even converting your life into power.


    Baal: Ah...I guess...I was right then...about the life...part then.


    Valeria: You guessed it huh. You half woke up dozen of times during the period you were unconscious and nearly went on a rampage trying to reach your wives. I used several restraining spells before both your mothers used sleep magic mixed with a lullaby Steph used to sing to you.


    Baal: heh...Anything new happen while I was asleep.


    Valeria: Unfortunately. The humans, the ones that want us dead, were able to connect to Aurora. They took over the alliance kingdoms that hate us and are industrializing them and trying to bring modern weaponry to Aurora to fight us.


    Baal: Did you do something about it.


    Valeria: Of course, we finally had a reason to blast those kingdoms a part. Shame we had to kill the civilians as well, the humans created a type of slave collar that restricts the will of the wearer. If removed they go mad and try to kill themselves and those around them.


    Baal: Better to put them out of there misery anyway.


    I push myself up but I still feel rather dizzy.


    Valeria: Don¡¯t force yourself too much. You are only about a third healed in both health and mana and that is with your castle''s core helping with the healing here and my own magic.


    Baal: Can you bring me food. Also, the best place for me to heal is on my throne.


    She sighs before she walks out before shouting orders to bring food and my family.


    After a while an angel with a large tray of food appears followed by my rambuckush kids all looking much bigger even though it¡¯s only a week since I last saw them.


    Cas: Daddy you''re all right now!


    Ul: Wahaa~ We thought we would lose daddy~!


    Ul began crying and was picked up by Lilian who cuddled the young girl.


    Baal: Daddy is tougher than that.


    I said that as the food was laid out before me and I started to chow down. My stomach was aching for food and I happily fed it.


    Downing the food, I sat there with a satisfied look before slowly getting up with Lily¡¯s help.


    Baal: Can you take me to my throne. I will heal faster there with a direct connection to the core.


    Lily: Of course.


    She helped shoulder my weight as we walked down the halls and up the stairs. As we passed demons, angels, mortals and monsters, all of them did the same. Bowing towards us.


    Lilian: I¡¯m sure you''re wondering why, right. Well, you¡¯re no longer a demon prince Baal. Your a true demon lord after taking your father down yourself.


    Valeria: Yes it has made taking control of the remaining half of the demon world much easier after we told them you killed Lucifer without even leaving his ashes. As of now the demon world has been nearly completely freed of Lucifer¡¯s miasma and has gained a brilliance just like the mortal and upper world.


    Baal: Wow. It changed in such a short amount of time.


    We soon reach the Throne room and Lily helps me rest on the throne. It instantly begins glowing brightly like never before as the effects of the dungeon lord being on it takes effect.


    I feel my strength return to my body rapidly, and soon I reach 50% of my power before it stops.


    It was probably the limit the core could heal me and it would need to gather more mana again before it could do so again, but it was enough. I transform into my demon form with what I have and my health and mana regeneration skyrock regenerating faster then the form can consume it.


    As I reach 70% I stop, finally letting my body heal naturally the last 30%.


    Baal: Ah~! Feels good to regain some strength.


    Valeria: Well with you back, we should deal with the problem at hands.


    Baal: What kind of problem?


    Lilian: It¡¯s not a real problem per say. The foreigners are easy to control. We destroyed most of the kingdoms and the mortal world is pretty much ours. Those kingdoms are being rebuilt by us as well but with our own people in command. It''s the fact of going to the Upper world and freeing it from my father.


    ???: It would be a stupid move to go there girl.


    The voice sounded through the whole room like an echo. We were familiar with the powerful voice.


    Baal: What do you mean Thanatos?


    Thanatos: The upper world is no more. Thadues has killed the planet as a whole trying to break his way into this world. All that is left is a mindless beast that was once the king of the gods.


    Our visions blurred and we see it.


    Sitting in the ruins of the palace of the king in the upper world was a beast. With a body of a human but a mask made of bone the same with a left arm armor a man sat there looking lifeless as if he had no purpose.


    (http://img07.deviantart.net/844f/i/2011/217/c/7/evil_monk_by_landycakep-d2t6etw.jpg</a>)


    Its eyes suddenly lit up a bright red as it looks straight at where we were and it lunged at us.


    The vision turned back to normal and we were back in the throne room.


    Lilian: ...That...was my...


    Valeria: No Lilian. That was.


    Thanatos: She is right, he consumed the divinity of all the creatures that had even a drop of it trying to create a rift between the world but it didn''t work. When he went mad he also lost his title as a god but began something new. His new title and name is The Beast of Apocalypse, Ragnarok.


    There was a deep silence as the reality sank in.


    Thanatos: I shall say this once. I will not make a portal to the upper world. He has gained power that nearly rivals Crono himself and I shall not have his sacrifice to protect this world go to waste by a dream of trying to regain a dead world like that one.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.Baal: We understand, if possible, is there a way to make it even harder to break through?


    Thanatos: There is no need, the time space barrier between the worlds can only be broken by the teleportation spell or my own portal, no matter how much power he wills onto the barrier, it shall never break.


    Baal: then that leaves us with one last option. Let''s teach the foreigners why they should simply forget us. Where is dok?


    Valeria: Hmm, he moved back into the library after he found himself company in Oreana under good management of several dwarves..


    Baal: Bring him here.


    Valeria nodded and looked back seeing an angel near the door. She points at him and tells him to come. She passes him the orders and he flies off, soon returning with dok hanging onto his back.


    Dok: Man... I hate flying with you guys.


    Baal: Suck it up. Anyways, tell us, have you and your guild mates found a way to bring us to your world?


    Dok: Nope but we did discover something else. It seems the scanners are compatible with the capsules used by normal foreigners. If we connect both together we can send people from Aurora to any existing Virtual World that we created.


    Cas: What¡¯s a virtual world?


    Dok takes the time to explain everything to us about the worlds.


    I was a bit irritated to find out more worlds were created for their entertainment. Difference is that the Great gods of creation or AIs of these Worlds are heavily monitored and were told to make a world where the people inside were simple puppets instead of people.


    There was two worlds. One was similar to ours but our race was unique to each person''s personality. On the other hand the other game was something like a game of hunters. Hunters used monsters to catch more of them in hopes of becoming the best. This world had no magic so we would be without it.


    Baal: We already have the capsules set up. If you want we can send you now.


    Valeria: wait what about the threat of the foreigners here.


    Baal: Make a kind of magic seal with a crest that will be our symbol and put it on all our citizens. Foreigners we like as well. Those who come after are to be killed on sight.


    Lilian: I''m going with you.


    Lily: As am I.


    Valeria: now we have a new problem.


    Baal: Valeria, you, Rook, and Plum will be the rulers of the mortal world. Lia, Kitsu, KumI and the twins will rule over the underworld.


    Valeria: ...


    She was speechless. It was obvious, I had thought of several things that would happen should this conversation came up.


    I was going to take the attention off of Aurora and bring it to that world.


    Dok: It will take a while before we set you three up to jump to the new world. Better spend it well.


    He nods at the kids who I notice are all teary eyed.


    Cas: Are *hic* you leaving? *Hic*


    Baal: Tell me how do you see daddy.


    Cas: The strongest.


    Baal: What do the strong do with that strength?


    Cas: Lead and help others?!


    He tilted his head while saying that as both a question and answer.


    Baal: Yep, daddy has helped everyone here in our world but now another one needs him. Both your mommy and daddy need to go to help them the quickest.


    The four kids were near crying and the tears were already falling, but they held it in.


    Baal: Remember that little egg I had in my room. It''s a special pet mommy and daddy made for all four of you. He will grow up and be a strong guardian for you four. When he hatches give him to Rachet and he will make him the strongest in the world.


    They all nodded and all bunched up hugging me before going to their own mothers. I could hear their quiet cries but they would need to hold on for us to return.


    After a while Dok returned.


    Dok: It''s ready, you three are set to be removed from Aurora and will go become foreigners in this new world. Just so you know the world there is very open about talking like they do in their real life so instead of foreigner you will hear the word player.


    Baal: Ok we are ready.


    I give each of my children a kiss on the head and wait for it to happen.


    Soon I saw particles of my body break apart like when the foreigners in Dok''s group arrives and leaves. It climbed from my hands up until I only saw black.


    Cas PoV


    It''s been a week since daddy and our mommies left. We were really sad and we all slept in their room crying. Grandma Val and Lia cuddled with us but it was still a bit different from mom and dad.


    The next day after they left the egg dad talked about hatched. What came out was a small black dragon with very shiny scales and small back wings. Though we were sad, we still were happy it hatched so soon.


    Like daddy said we took it to uncle Rachet and he took it to train.


    He came back with a large dragon about 3 meters long and already one of the strongest around. He was already stronger than most of the guards and he could transform into a human already.


    He turns into a boy that looks almost grown up with long shoulder length hair and white skin.


    We started to train together after he came back because we were all at the same strength.


    At the end of the week all five of us were in daddy''s throne room when that weird guy that helped daddy go save more people ran in.


    Dok: Oh kids!!! Do you know where Valeria is.


    Calie: Gwandma?...


    Cas: No. Do you sense her, Zero?


    Zero was the name of the dragon we got.


    Zero: The Light Goddess?... She is behind you.


    Dok Blinked and looked back but saw no one. The next moment Valeria turned the corner into the room and saw us.


    Dok: Thank goodness, I finally found you!


    Valeria: What''s going on?


    Dok: It''s Baal and the girls! They fell into a trap!


    To be continued


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Thx to everyone who has read The Demon and The Angel up to now. This is the final chapter of this book. Me and my co-writers have already begun on Book two which will be named "The Legend of the Four Guardians".


    I hope you will all continue reading all my stories and wish me luck. I will be making a new forum page for the next book since its a new story even though its the continuation so you might need to wait a day or two after i post it for it to truly come out. Anyway thanks to all those who helped me with ideas for D&A and i will see you all in book 2.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    </a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a></a>

 Offical Publisher Notice

    As you can all tell by the name, that isn''t bullshitting my friends. a few days ago i got a PM that a publisher wanted to publish my fics and D&A was the first target and the one that got them interested. Today i officially handed over the documents and at this time its now it has just begun to be edited.


    The publisher is called 2 Tiger LCC which is located in the USA. For those interested in D&A and maybe even other books that they will be publishing in a few days. You can subscribe early and get a 50% discount coupon. If you subscribe after the release you can only get a 25% discount.  The coupon can be used for any book that will be published, (D&A might not be ready to publish outright since i and joining in a bit late but when it is released the coupon can still be used for it)


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    This is the site link http://2tigersllc.com/</a>


    Besides D&A i will also eventually publish Clockwork and Nebula but since atm D&A is the only finished one that one will go first since it won''t put me on some schedule for writing more anytime soon unless the publisher want me to make a book 2 (which will at that point be different from the original intent)


    As for the book price, i''m not totally sure about it.


    Enjoy and have fun.

 D&A Publishing news update

    The Demon and The Angel is currently being edited after Authordid some re-writing.


    Here is the link to his Author Page, where updates will be posted as the publishing date approaches and the Pre-Release Sale Event is announced (strongly suggest Subscribing to his page to get latest updates)


    https://wp.me/P7vRyF-35</a>A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Thanks for your interest


    The Stripe Team


    www.2tigersllc.com</a>


    <hr>


    Here is an update from the publisher. I was informed that the first editing (after I did re-writing the first editing) should be done by next wednsday andwill begin final editing. a definitive date for release will come out soon i think hopefully before the end of the year.

 Notice

    Greetings all you patient folk. Just appearing once more in this age old post to announce that the first edition of D&A is almost done. Because of the number of pgs after the project was done it was decided the book would split into 3 seperate books and the first one will be coming out this month. There isn''t a real date but it is within at the very least 2 weeks but no definate day yet. You will know the true date when i post it here which is when they pass me the link and information.


    For those expectant ones there will also be a discount offer which will also come with the next announcement i give which will be acompanied by the release date.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    As for the last thing, i have already gotten the final cover that will be used in most of the books.

 Volume 1 Released

    The Demon & The Angel - Volume 1 isNOW availablein ePub verison.


    Here is the direct linkhttp://bit.ly/2h9qhsu</a>


    Use Coupon Code rr to get it at 50% Off, that''s $1.99 until midnight EST December 7th, 2016!


    If you miss this special sale event, the price will be discounted 35% from December 8th through December 14th; $2.60 for ePub version.


    Get your FREE ePub eBook Readerherehttp://bit.ly/<wbr>2crqQQD</a>or on 2 Tigers LLC website, if you don''t already have one.


    Be advised


    For RoyalRoad followers tell them to use Coupon Code rr at checkout (that''s 2 lower case r''s) and they will get 50% off eBook ePub version as of today until midnight EST Wednesday Dec 7th, 2016. So that is $3.99 -50% = $1.99This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    For 7 days from Dec 8th through midnight Dec 14th, the eBook is on sale at 35% Off, so that is $2.60 (NO Coupon Code required).


    On Dec 15th the price goes to normal at $3.99 for eBook.


    D&A Volume 1 will be sold on Amazon <u>starting</u> Dec 15th for those who read using Kindle.


    Please note the link is for ePub. Kindle Ebook and Hardcover will be released on a later date.


    The wait is over! ENJOY!!!

 Amazon

    I just found it. For those who like the physical book, the paperback is already on amazon.


    https://www.royalroad.com/amazon/1540831981This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    here is the link for those who prefer the physical copy instead of the eBook. As for hardcover, it is not decided when it comes out so for now it is only Paperback.


    http://bit.ly/2gd5ZCq</a>


    Here is the link

 Update

    First off i have to say. If anyone has problems pertaining to broken downloads or other purchase order problems, please contact 2tigers llc. All i provided was the book, they did all the marketing and selling of the books so please stop PMing me about the problem since i am not directly publishing them on the site. Thx


    ***You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    The Demon & The Angel - Vol 1 is now available in the following formats:


    ePub ebook : http://bit.ly/2h9qhsu</a>


    mobi (via Amazon for Kindle): http://amzn.to/2hf6cCI</a>


    Paperback: http://bit.ly/2gd5ZCq</a>

 Volume 2 Book release

    Hello ppl, after a long wait i have finally been able to get Volume 2 up on amazon. Sadly i can''t put up paperbacks like before but the books are still coming out.


    To those that might not know, Clockwork is one story that has the first volume up on kindle as well.


    The Demon & The Angel - Volume 1 is NOW available in Kindle ebook.


    Link: https://www.royalroad.com/amazon/B06XQKSS1N</a>Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    The Demon & The Angel - Volume 2 is NOW available in Kindle ebook.


    Link: https://www.royalroad.com/amazon/B0714FHBSS</a>


    Clockwork: The Beta Phase - book 1 is NOW available in Kindle ebook.


    Link: https://www.royalroad.com/amazon/B015M6CHH0</a>